Table of Contents

FRONT COVER
FULL COVER
VOLUME 6: LIGHTSEEKER
COPYRIGHT
SYNOPSIS
CHAPTER 1151: DECEIT
CHAPTER 1152: “ERROR”
CHAPTER 1153: THE SUNSET TUNNEL
CHAPTER 1154: I’LL GIVE YOU A CHANCE
CHAPTER 1155: WALKING IN THE DARK
CHAPTER 1156: THINKING
CHAPTER 1157: POISE
CHAPTER 1158: COMING TO TERMS
CHAPTER 1159: VALIDATION
CHAPTER 1160: IMPROVING
CHAPTER 1161: COUNTDOWN
CHAPTER 1162: PROPHECY
CHAPTER 1163: APPROACHING
CHAPTER 1164: CHEATING

11
 CHAPTER 1165: THE GRAND LINEUP
CHAPTER 1166: ITS NAME
CHAPTER 1167: WHEN THE STARS ARE RIGHT
CHAPTER 1168: MY ANCHORS
CHAPTER 1169: KLEIN’S PLAN
CHAPTER 1170: RITUAL
CHAPTER 1171: THE THIRD ONE
CHAPTER 1172: “UNPERTURBED”
CHAPTER 1173: ADVICE
CHAPTER 1174: JOINT OPERATION
CHAPTER 1175: IDEAS ARE VERY IMPORTANT
CHAPTER 1176: PLOT
CHAPTER 1177: SUBSTITUTE
CHAPTER 1178: I HAVE A BLESSED
CHAPTER 1179: PREPARATIONS BOTH WAYS
CHAPTER 1180: DIFFERENT EFFECTS
CHAPTER 1181: NOIS ANCIENT CITY
CHAPTER 1182: THE HOLY WORD
CHAPTER 1183: KLEIN’S ADVANTAGE
CHAPTER 1184: “RECORD”
CHAPTER 1185: REAPPEARING

11
CHAPTER 1186: OPPORTUNITY AND DANGER ARE TWO SIDES OF THE SAME COIN
CHAPTER 1187: CHANGE
CHAPTER 1188: THICK-SKINNED
CHAPTER 1189: WINTER GIFTS DAY
CHAPTER 1190: RESONANCE
CHAPTER 1191: GRASPING ONE’S MENTALITY
CHAPTER 1192: EACH SERVING THEIR DUTY
CHAPTER 1193: HEADING EAST
CHAPTER 1194: A LION’S HUNT OF A RABBIT
CHAPTER 1195: GRADE 0
CHAPTER 1196: THE UGLY DUCKLING
CHAPTER 1197: MIND STORM
CHAPTER 1198: FRENZY
CHAPTER 1199: INAUSPICIOUS BOX
CHAPTER 1200: RANDOMNESS
CHAPTER 1201: PROFESSIONAL
CHAPTER 1202: THE TAROT CLUB
CHAPTER 1203: HARVEST
CHAPTER 1204: PUTTING LIFE AND DEATH ASIDE
CHAPTER 1205: A THOUSAND-YEAR-OLD TRAP
CHAPTER 1206: SLY OLD FOXES, EVERYONE OF THEM

1
 CHAPTER 1207: DORIAN’S DECISION
CHAPTER 1208: THE LONG-AWAITED SERENITY
CHAPTER 1209: TWO CHOICES
CHAPTER 1210: MOON CITY
CHAPTER 1211: UNIMAGINABLE
CHAPTER 1212: SPREADING RADIANCE
CHAPTER 1213: THE ETERNALLY IMPERTURBABLE FOG
CHAPTER 1214: VOICE
CHAPTER 1215: NOT TIME YET
CHAPTER 1216: PATIENCE WILL ULTIMATELY PAY OFF
CHAPTER 1217: THE FIVE MUSH AND TWO ROOMS
CHAPTER 1218: CLUE
CHAPTER 1219: CHANGING THE GOAL
CHAPTER 1220: A “CURTAIN”
CHAPTER 1221: LEAVING A MESSAGE
CHAPTER 1222: “RESEARCH FACILITY”
CHAPTER 1223: THAT LEVEL
CHAPTER 1224: GUESSES ABOUT THE APOCALYPSE
CHAPTER 1225: COUNSELING
CHAPTER 1226: HANDING OUT MUSHROOMS
CHAPTER 1227: SUMMONING RITUAL

1
 CHAPTER 1228: WISHES
CHAPTER 1229: COLLECTIVE WISDOM
CHAPTER 1230: MEETING AGAIN
CHAPTER 1231: “VISITING” EVERYWHERE
CHAPTER 1232: COMPARISON EXPERIMENTS
CHAPTER 1233: TWO SPOTS
CHAPTER 1234: THE PROJECTION’S “DESCENT”
CHAPTER 1235: MOST VALUED SUPPORT
CHAPTER 1236: LINKAGE
CHAPTER 1237: DISTRIBUTION
CHAPTER 1238: HYPOTHESIS
CHAPTER 1239: LEGACY
CHAPTER 1240: THE TIDE
CHAPTER 1241: GENIE
CHAPTER 1242: THE BAFFLING ACTIONS OF THE HUMAN
CHAPTER 1243: HECTIC BUT NOT CONFUSED
CHAPTER 1244: WISH
CHAPTER 1245: HELP AVAILABLE EVEN WITHOUT SUMMONING HELP
CHAPTER 1246: FOLLOWING “HIS” TRUE FEELINGS—COWARDICE
CHAPTER 1247: FINALLY
CHAPTER 1248: A THOUSAND YEARS OF WAITING

1
 CHAPTER 1249: SHOWCASING HIS MIGHT
CHAPTER 1250: BEHIND THE DOOR
CHAPTER 1251: CHANGE
CHAPTER 1252: MR. CLOWN
CHAPTER 1253: I WISH YOU WELL
CHAPTER 1254: EXAGGERATED
CHAPTER 1255: MOCKING HIMSELF
CHAPTER 1256: I HAVE SOMETHING YOU DON’T
CHAPTER 1257: TOO WEAK
CHAPTER 1258: TREMENDOUS CHANGES
CHAPTER 1259: SLUMBERING GROUNDS
CHAPTER 1260: OMNISCIENCE
CHAPTER 1261: NO ONE IS AN EXCEPTION
CHAPTER 1262: THE TRUTH BEHIND THE ENEMY
CHAPTER 1263: THE FINAL WATCH
CHAPTER 1264: SUCCEEDING
CHAPTER 1265: WARRIOR
CHAPTER 1266: LIGHT
END OF VOLUME 6
PATHWAYS GUIDE
IMAGE GALLERY
 CHARACTERS
LOCATION
MAP OF THE LORD OF MYSTERIES WORLD
TO BE CONTINUED IN...
BACK COVER
 
 CHAPTER 1151: DECEIT
In a hotel in the Backlund Bridge area.

Apart from his thoughts that still belonged to him, Klein could
no longer control anything else. Even his eyeballs couldn’t move.

He knew very well that this was likely a deeper level of

“Parasitizing.”

In this state, he could only look ahead of him in fear and

despair. He watched as Enuni, who was wearing a monocle with
a smile on his face, changed into Amon’s original form. He took
a step forward counterclockwise and opened his mouth to speak
in Mandarin in an articulate and mellow manner:

“The Immortal Lord of Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

...Did “He” steal my thoughts just now, or my ability to speak

Mandarin... It should be the former; otherwise, “He” wouldn’t be
able to grasp this ritual... Klein’s pupils couldn’t widen as he
watched. He felt an unprecedented sense of anxiety.

As though sensing his emotions, the monocled man turned to

look at him and smiled. He then took another step
counterclockwise and whispered in Mandarin, “The Sky Lord of
Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

Following that, this Blasphemer carried on the ritual with great

familiarity. With every step “He” took, and every chant of the
incantation, Klein’s heart sank even deeper into a dark swamp,
as though he could no longer see any light.

“...The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

When Amon took the final step and recited the final incantation,
a boundless grayish-white fog suddenly appeared in front of
Klein. He heard layers of pleas.

There was no need to listen carefully, as he understood what it

meant with his spiritual perception.

After advancing to Scholar of Yore, he had obtained basic control

over Sefirah Castle. No matter who it was, even if they had the
correct ritual and corresponding incantation, they needed to
obtain his permission to enter the world above the gray fog!

Reject “Him”! Klein was instantly delighted as this idea clearly

surfaced within him.

However, just as he had this thought, he had forgotten it.

Standing there, he looked like a statue carved from stone.
His intention of rejecting Amon had been stolen by “Him.”

“...” Klein once again felt despair, but the grayish-white fog in
front of him and the prayers in his ears didn’t disappear.

“...” Klein was first taken aback before he understood what was
going on.

I understand! I have to head above the gray fog myself and control
Sefirah Castle to give “Him” permission to enter! There is no
default option!

This thought was like a straw which Klein grabbed at without

any hesitation. It prevented himself from sinking into the water
silently without anyone hear him cry.

Although he still didn’t know how to make use of this matter,

his intuition told him that a slim possibility and his only hope
could be hidden in this detail.

At this moment, Amon stopped the attempt and cast “His” gaze
at Klein.

Clearly, “He” had failed to successfully enter Sefirah Castle.

This Angel of Time adjusted the monocle on his right eye and
smiled without any change in expression.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, your idea of saving yourself is very
interesting.”

Amon had used the standard Loen language, but every word
seemed to be able to stir the powers of nature, creating one
“explosion” after another in his mind.

...How is he so sure that I’m The Fool and not the Blessed of The
Fool... Klein felt his body turn cold as the hope that had just
surfaced sank into the water once more.

“How am I certain?” Amon tsked and pulled the chair from

before over and sat down. “He” pointed at the round stool
opposite “Him” and said, “Sit down, don’t stand on ceremony.”

The moment “He” finished his sentence, Klein couldn’t help but
stride forward and sit on the round stool.

Amon looked around the room and grabbed Klein’s black silk top
hat. He put it on his head and said with a smile, “Did you think
that I wasn’t aware that the ritual would be unsuccessful?

“It hasn’t been long since Sefirah Castle produced an anomaly, so

how could I forget?

“I just want to see your reaction. And you subconsciously felt

despair and instinctively rejected me. That was very interesting.
If you weren’t the one who was called The Fool, how could you
have such thoughts?

“Dear Mr. Fool, am I right?”

As “He” repeated the four rhetorical questions, Amon looked

rather pleased, as though “He” was an old hunter who had
caught the fox’s tail.

...I fell for his scam... Only then did Klein realize why Amon
wasn’t disappointed at all.

He subconsciously wanted to deny it, but after some thought, he

calmly said, “Kill me.”

Eh... I can speak now? Klein tried to control his body, but it was
completely impossible.

In the next second, he was prepared to recite the honorific name

of the Evernight Goddess, but this thought was immediately lost.

The thin-faced Blasphemer Amon pressed down on his right

monocle and maintained his excited state from before.

“So that you can be reborn in Sefirah Castle?”

...The more I talk to this fellow, the more mistakes I make... Klein
shut his mouth tightly and didn’t say another word.

When Amon saw this, “He” shook “His” head with a smile.

“There’s no need to be so afraid. Actually, there’s no bad blood

between us.”

Uh... Sitting on the round stool like a doll, Klein was stunned for
a moment, but he didn’t respond.

Amon leaned forward slightly and looked into his eyes before
continuing with a smile:

“The only conflict we have is regarding Sefirah Castle.

“But do you really wish to shoulder that fate? Aren’t you worried
that the original owner of Sefirah Castle will revive within you?”

“...” This was something Klein was very concerned about,

making him at a loss for words.

Amon pinched the crystal monocle and didn’t urge him to

answer. He smiled and said, “If you give me Sefirah Castle, all
the problems will be resolved.
“That way, whether the original owner of Sefirah Castle comes
back to life, or if the corresponding fate can be shouldered, the
person who needs to worry is me, not you.

“Also, I’ll be the one to take over the subsequent arrangements of

my zealous brother, ‘Door,’ and Lil’ Zaratul’s pursuits and the
benediction of Evernight.

“And you will be freed from all this and just stay as a Sequence 3.

“Heh, why would I want to kill you? What’s the point of killing a
Sequence 3? Even if I want to retrieve the characteristic, it’s still
expendable. My prey will only be Pallez, Lil’ Zaratul, and ‘Door.’
The rest will purely depend on my mood.

“As for the organization that you established, I can also help you
maintain it. It’s very fascinating and interesting.

“If you think this price isn’t enough, then I can make you my
Blessed. Heh heh, are you not pretending that The Fool is the
Angel of Time Amon in the City of Silver? This can turn into a
reality in the future. I will lead them out of the Forsaken Land of
the Gods and see the light outside.

“When the time comes, you’ll still have a chance to advance to

Sequence 2 and become an angel.”
...This... This is practically taking over all my worries and
hardships. There are only benefits left... Klein, who didn’t have a
huge desire in becoming a true god and controlling Sefirah
Castle, heard his heart palpitate with excitement. If he hadn’t
known that Amon was the number one master in deceit, he
would’ve agreed to it on the spot. But in the end, he still said
without any expression, “Kill me.”

“Is that the only thing you know how to say?” Amon said
without any signs of anger. He looked at Klein with piqued
amusement.

To “Him,” this was a very interesting matter. It was completely

understandable that “He” would encounter difficulties during the
process. They only served to make success even more fulfilling
and delightful.

I’m just a heartless broken record... By lampooning, Klein eased

his depression and despair. Instead of answering, he asked,
“How do you know that the City of Silver thinks that you are The
Fool?”

He didn’t dare to say that the City of Silver still suspected that
The Fool was the god that Amon believed in, afraid that he would
provoke him.

Of course, if Amon was the type of person who would lose his
intelligence after being provoked, he definitely would’ve tried
doing so. This was because he now suspected that, after gaining
initial control of Sefirah Castle, he would be reborn above the
gray fog after his death. Unfortunately, Amon wasn’t a King of
Angels from the Storm pathway, but a God of Trickery that gave
even the true deities a headache in the Fourth Epoch.

Amon laughed and said, “Do you think I only have two avatars in
the City of Silver? Since you, The Fool, and The Hanged Man have
intervened, then I’m happy to quietly watch from the sidelines.”

...The City of Silver is still accommodating Amon’s avatar... Who’s

the fellow who was “Parasitized”... Yes, previously, the members of
the Giant King’s Court’s exploration team weren’t “Parasitized.”
This is something that can be confirmed... As his mind tensed up,
Klein felt that it was only natural. This was because Leonard had
once told him that seeing one Amon meant that there were a
bunch of Amons lurking around. It wouldn’t just be a small
handful.

Without much thought, Klein tried hard to come up with an

attempt to create an opportunity.

“You didn’t rob me of my destiny directly because you can’t

handle it right now?”

Amon nodded frankly and said, “Yes, that’s why I want to make
a deal with you peacefully.
“But since you rejected my offer, I can only bring you to see my
real body, to a sufficiently safe place. Then, your destiny will be
taken away. When that happens, your ending will not be as good
as I just said earlier.”

As he spoke, the black-haired, black-eyed man with a broad

forehead and thin face slowly got up and walked towards the
door. With that, Klein stood up and followed behind like a
puppet.

As he reached out to open the door, Amon seemed to recall a

question. He pressed down on the crystal monocle and turned to
look back at him.

“What’s the fourth line of your Scholar of Yore honorific name?”

In mysticism, every existence’s corresponding honorific name

wasn’t that strict. As long as one used the correct format and
certain descriptions to narrow the scope to prevent any
ambiguity, they could point towards the corresponding hidden
existence. This was also why quite a number of heretics who
knew anything about mysticism could randomly make up
honorific names while still receiving feedback.

Of course, if it wasn’t for the honorific name given by the hidden

existence, there was no way to enjoy receiving “feedback.”
Whether they established a connection or not depended on
whether the existence was interested in the supplicant.
Previously, Amon had used his understanding of the Scholar of
Yore and Gehrman Sparrow, and the powers of the Marauder
pathway’s Sequence 7 Cryptologist, to restore the full honorific
name that could point accurately to Gehrman Sparrow. However,
“He” didn’t attempt to pray and use the “automatic response” to
establish a connection to lock onto Klein’s location, because his
godhood intuition told him that there was a problem with the
fourth sentence, dooming him to fail.

The fourth line of Klein’s honorific name flashed across his

mind, but he had no intention of telling Amon.

At that moment, Amon opened his mouth and read out his
thoughts:

“Protector of Backlund magic and drama performers...”

This so-called “Angel of Time” and “Blasphemer” fell silent for a

few seconds after saying it out loud.

Then, he smiled, very happily.

After laughing, Amon adjusted his monocle on his right eye and
said with a smile, “To be honest, this is all very interesting.

“Are you really not considering becoming my Blessed?”

Klein opened his mouth and gave a familiar answer:

“Kill me.”
 CHAPTER 1152: “ERROR”
Upon hearing Klein’s reply, Amon smiled and shook his head. As
“He” reached out to open the door, “He” casually asked, “How did
you think of such an honorific name?”

“It needs to have a certain connection with myself, but also be

able to avoid others from using the prayer’s automatic response
to lock onto me. There aren’t many such honorific names.”
Seeing that his identity had been exposed, there was no need for
Klein to hide it any further. Furthermore, he hoped to use such a
conversation to grasp an opportunity.

At the same time, his mind raced as he began thinking about

how to save himself.

I’ve been deeply parasitized. If I have any thoughts that aren’t

beneficial to Amon, it will be easily sensed and detected by
“Him”...

Today is Saturday, and it’s almost Monday again. If The Fool

suddenly stops the Tarot Gathering without any warning, the
other members will definitely be terrified, nervous, and
confused. Here, those who have the means to contact The World
will definitely attempt to summon the messenger to ask for the
reason. And once Miss Messenger approaches me, “She” will be
able to discover the existence of Amon. Then, “She” can use the
Yesterday Once again charm to recover to “Her” peak condition.
With the complete strength of an angel, “She” has a sizable
chance of rescuing me from Amon’s avatar...

The most important thing for me now is to persist and “live” for
two days!

Yes, since Amon can’t steal my fate right now, why did “He” try
to trade peacefully? Even if I agreed to it, “He” wouldn’t dare to
let me go above the gray fog to grant “Him” permission. That
would mean that I’m free from “His” control and able to Sefirah
Castle to effectively purify and make a counterattack against the
“Parasite”...

Is the “agreement” itself a switch, and there’s no need to follow

up on it?

Amon deliberately didn’t mention this...

As expected, it was a scam!

Having grasped a sliver of hope, Klein decided to stall for time as

long as possible for the next two days. The focus of Amon was
still on the honorific name that no human and angel could
think of.
As he walked out of the room, he scratched his chin and said,
“Have you provided any protection to Backlund’s magic and
drama performers?”

I’ve protected a Trickmaster before... Having made plans, Klein

was much more cooperative than before. He answered simply,
“I’m a Magician myself. I’ve ‘performed’ many times in
Backlund.”

The monocled Amon nodded.

“Barely counts.”

He then walked out of the hotel room and went down the stairs
to the street. Like a servant, he followed behind without any
abnormalities.

Looking to his left and right, Amon pinched his monocle and
sighed with a smile.

“How regretful.”

“What’s there to regret?” Klein asked in puzzlement.

I’ve already been caught by you. What else do you have to regret?
Amon pressed down on “His” silk top hat and maintained “His”
smile.

“You can make a guess. If you can guess correctly, I can give you
a better ending.”

Klein didn’t believe in “His” promise at all. In order to not be

tricked into revealing more secrets, he shook his head and said,
“I can’t guess it.”

“How boring,” Amon said simply. “He” clenched “His” right hand
into a fist and lightly tapped on “His” monocle.

From the pedestrians, the trees by the side of the street, the
sparrows on the rooftops, the rats in the muddy corners, and all
kinds of living creatures in the air, illusory worm-like figures
flew out, returning to Amon like stars.

This son of a god’s status instantly rose to the level of an angel.

As for Klein, he raised his left hand, and the human-skinned

glove suddenly turned transparent.

This was the activation process of “Traveling.”

At that moment, the only thing on him which was real was
Creeping Hunger. The rest were made by using the powers of a
Faceless, as well as the glove using flesh and blood as the
material.

Seeing that “Traveling” was about to begin, Klein was taken

aback as he blurted out, “Why didn’t you teleport in the room?”

He had expected Amon to leave Backlund with him. After all, this
was a place where even a King of Angels had to be wary of.
However, he couldn’t understand why “He” would open the door,
go down the stairs, and leave the hotel in such ordinary fashion.

The eye behind the monocle swept across Klein as the corner of
Amon’s mouth slowly curled up.

“I’ve already answered you. What a pity that you didn’t seek help
from Pallez.”

This Angel of Time had an obvious smile on “His” face, but there
was no emotion in “His” black eyes. It made Klein shudder.

H-he’s certain that I have some connection with Pallez Zoroast...

Is it because of what happened the last time? No, stop it! Klein
attempted to Cogitate, trying his best to control himself from
thinking too much, so as to prevent his thoughts from being
stolen by Amon.
Amon glanced at the panicking passers-by on the street in an
impassive manner before looking up at the gray sky and saying,
“I can only wait for the next opportunity. The most important
thing now is to bring you to that place.”

As they spoke, both of them turned transparent at the same time

and vanished from the hotel’s entrance. None of the people who
came over felt anything amiss.

After passing through countless indescribable spirit world

creatures and overlapping layers of different saturated colors,
Klein and Amon appeared above the sea.

Beneath their feet was a huge fissure. The blue seawater had
been cut off as they plummeted deep into the bottomless
“darkness” like a waterfall without ever filling it.

This was the entrance to the ruins of the battle of gods.

With a thought, Klein asked, “You’re taking me to the Forsaken

Land of the Gods?”

The magnificent “waterfall” was reflected in Amon’s monocle.

“He” nodded slightly and casually replied, “That’s right. When we
get there, even your messenger won’t be able to sense you
through the contract.”
The Forsaken Land of the Gods was clearly separated from the
spirit world. Only by relying on Sefirah Castle could a connection
be made.

...Amon knows what I’m planning to do... The flame of hope that
was ignited in him was extinguished by the cold reality.

He couldn’t find another way to save himself for the time being.

At this moment, the levitating Amon muttered to “Himself,” “If

my mausoleum in Backlund hadn’t been destroyed by the
Church of Steam, we could’ve used the Abyss as a springboard to
head there directly. We wouldn’t have to go through all this
trouble.”

“...” Klein guiltily changed the topic.

“The Abyss is connected to the Forsaken Land of the Gods?”

“No.” Amon shook “His” head and said with a relaxed expression,
“But I can use some of its characteristics to go anywhere.”

“I heard that there were some nasty changes in the Abyss.” With
a thought, Klein probed.

Amon turned “His” head and glanced at him without concealing

“His” curiosity.
“You’re actually aware.”

“Yes, I once thought of exploring the Abyss.” Klein didn’t speak

further, afraid that the King of Angels of the Marauder pathway
would discover that he could read Roselle’s diary.

At this moment, Amon suddenly laughed.

“You want to explore the Abyss?”

“What’s so funny about that?” Klein was very interested in what

had happened to the Abyss to begin with; thus, he took the
opportunity to cooperate with Amon in an attempt to know
more.

Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly had a new idea:

Using the conversation he had with Amon, he could grasp more

historical secrets to speed up his digestion of the Scholar of Yore
potion. That way, he could try using it to deepen his control of
Sefirah Castle and escape from his current predicament.

This thought flashed through his mind as he quickly restrained

himself and stopped thinking about such matters.

In regards to his question, Amon chuckled and said, “Your

visiting of the Abyss is like offering yourself as a beautifully
packaged gift to someone who wants it.”

“...Dark Side of the Universe?” Klein was first alarmed before he

made a guess.

Amon nodded.

“‘He’ was originally the only surviving ancient god, the Devil
Monarch, Farbauti. Now, heh.”

Without finishing “His” sentence, Amon leaped and jumped into

the huge, illusory rift with the strong winds.

With that, Klein lost the support of the wind and fell straight
down.

After an unknown period of time, the water that resembled a

fountain surged upwards rapidly, throwing him and Amon to
the other side of the severed face.

Just as he entered the ruins of the battle of gods, Klein was hit by
bright sunlight. He suddenly heard a series of intense and crazy
ravings.

It was like a thin needle that pierced through his eardrums and
stabbed into his brain, filling every thought with immense pain.
As for the Worms of Spirit that formed his Mythical Creature
form, they gradually changed, as though they were about to give
birth to a degenerate consciousness that didn’t belong to him.

The True Creator’s ravings!

With regards to this, Klein could barely withstand it, but it was
difficult for him to hold on for too long. There was no way for
him to go too far in the ruins of the battle of gods.

At this moment, he saw that the monocle on Amon’s right eye

absorbed all the light around them. It became unusually bright
and white.

Then, a thick darkness ruled the sky.

Amon directly stole the “day” of the ruins of the battle of gods!

In the darkness, this Angel of Time’s avatar brought Klein to an

island and made him sleep against a stone pillar.

Soon, Klein arrived in the hazy dream world. He saw the

projection of the Giant King’s Court, which was filled with an
epic feeling, opposite the black cloister and the cliff.

Amon, wearing the black silk top hat and crystal monocle,
appeared beside him. With a relaxed smile, “He” pointed at the
projection of the Giant King’s Court that was frozen in the
sunset.

“That’s the entrance to the Forsaken Land of the Gods.”

After some thought, Klein raised his doubts:

“Don’t you need to enter a dream at a specific location to open

the entrance?”

He couldn’t help but feel a glimmer of hope again. He thought

that it would be great if Amon wasted a week or two of his time
in the ruins of the battle of gods.

“That’s right.” Amon didn’t deny what Klein had said. “He”
casually said, “If you wish to open the entrance, you have to
travel on a ship to the core of this ruin’s waters. This might take
more than a month, and you will experience many dangers that
you’re currently unable to withstand. As for me, I don’t have to.”

“Is it because you’re the son of the Creator?” Klein guessed in

deliberation.

“No.” Amon had one hand in “His” pocket as “He” turned to walk
to the black cloister’s entrance. “In chaotic places like this, ‘order’
is in shambles, and the laws governing them have mutated.
There are too many things that can be exploited.”
As this Angel of Time walked, “He” turned to look at Klein.

“The Marauder pathway’s Sequence 0 has a very abstract name,

Error.

“It was named by my father. ‘He’ once used a strange word of

unknown origins to represent it:

“Bug.

“When translated, it’s a trojan horse of fate, the slug of time, the
loopholes in rules, the manifestation of all errors.”
 CHAPTER 1153: THE SUNSET TUNNEL
“Error”... Bug... Is that the essence of the Marauder pathway? As
he came to a realization, Klein also confirmed one thing.

That was that the ancient sun god, the City of Silver Creator,
Amon’s father really did come from Earth.

The word that Amon said was standard English!

Fellow Earthling, your two children have really caused me so

much pain... If only they were all like Bernadette... As he
lampooned inwardly, he asked curiously, “You want to use this
dream world’s... loophole?”

Klein controlled himself and didn’t use the term “bug” to

describe it, lest it would arouse suspicion in Amon due to his
overly ordinary fluency when speaking the word. He would then
reveal a trump card for no reason.

Faced with a King of Angels who could steal his thoughts and
deeply “Parasitize” him, he had very few trump cards to begin
with. He had to make good use of every single one of them. Who
knew when they might end up being effective.
At that moment, Amon had already walked out of the black
cloister.

“He” had one hand in his pocket, and without doing anything,
the heavy door opened automatically, as though it was
welcoming the arrival of a distinguished guest.

“You can think of it that way, but in actual fact, it’s a little more
complicated than that.” Amon didn’t show the might of a
Blasphemer at all as he casually answered Klein’s question, “This
dream world doesn’t have any errors, or rather, loopholes. It’s
just that, due to the clashing of remnant divine powers, some
places appear more chaotic. And I can use this chaos to create a
loophole.”

As the huge door that was prepared for the giant was completely
opened, Amon pinched his monocle and walked into the hall,
venturing deep inside.

During this process, “He” smiled and gave a more in-depth

explanation:

“You should know very well that this cloister is composed of

dreams.”

“Yes, it comes from the dreams of different living beings in the

ruins of the battle of the gods.” After some thought, Klein added,
“It might also be left behind by some dreams from the past.”
At that moment, the man and angel walked on a winding black
staircase. The light of dusk shone through the stained glass from
high above, bringing with it a feeling of burning holiness.

Amon touched the human skull engraving on the railings and

smiled as “He” took in the surroundings.

“Generally speaking, the area you enter this dream world is

where you end up when waking up, regardless if you’re in the
dreams of other living beings in other seas.”

Unable to nod, Klein could only express his opinion with words.

“That’s right.”

“And after I create a loophole, I can wake up in the corresponding

location by entering other dreams. Clearly, this cloister is much
smaller than the sea ruins outside. The structure is even
narrower. Perhaps, we can reach our destination in a few
minutes.” There was a hint of joy in Amon’s tone.

To “Him,” creating and exploiting loopholes was a joyous matter.

...This... Amon is actually able to use such a method to quickly

pass through the ruins of the battle of the gods. We won’t even be
wasting an hour or two, much less one or two weeks... As expected
of a King of Angels, the Blasphemer of the Fourth Epoch... The
glimmer of hope that was generated in Klein vanished instantly.

He wasn’t sure if Amon had deliberately not mentioned it in

advance, so as to enjoy watching the bubbles of “His” target’s
hope being popped time and time again. Or if “He” didn’t care
about such trivial matters. All he could do was to curb his heavy
depression and say, “You want to control the core dream of this
illusory world?”

He remembered Queen Mystic Bernadette mentioning that she

didn’t dare enter the black wooden door in the deepest depths of
the cloister.

“It’s not me, it’s us,” Amon replied with a smile.

“He” seemed to suddenly recall something. He raised his hand to

adjust his monocle and asked with interest, “Why did you put a
monocle on your marionette?

“I didn’t even need to prepare one myself.”

“...” Feeling awkward for a second, Klein thought for a second

and decided to answer truthfully, “Not long ago, in order to
digest the Bizarro Sorcerer potion, I deliberately wore this
monocle in front of the Red Angel evil spirit.”
Amon, who was walking down the stairs suddenly paused. “He”
turned “His” head to look at Klein and smiled.

“Very interesting.”

This Angel of Time said thoughtfully, “To think that Medici

hasn’t completely died. Next time, if I encounter ‘Him,’ I’ll
disguise myself to look like you, and then I’ll wear a monocle in
front of ‘Him’ again.”

Poor Sauron Einhorn Medici... As a whole King of Angels, can you

not be so senseless... Is this the so-called “God of Mischief”? When
Klein heard that, he felt wistful, not knowing what to say.

Amon pressed down on the crystal monocle and asked, “Did you
wear this monocle on your left eye?”

“How did you know?” Klein was shocked, imagining that Amon
had stolen the scene from the fog of history.

“How did I know?” Amon said with a smile. “There are two
possibilities. Firstly, it’s because you’re of a Beyonder of a low
level, so you’re definitely not a match for that fellow Medici. You
were afraid that if your disguise was too realistic, then you
would incur a fatal subconscious attack and deduced that you
would be better of doing so. Secondly, if you had the intention of
imitating me and ended up doing an accurate imitation, then I
might be able to use the ripples generated by fate to detect the
incident. Since I didn’t notice it, it must mean that the monocle
was worn on the wrong spot.

“Make a guess. Which possibility is it?”

...I will choose the most dangerous possibility, regardless of

whether it’s true or not... This way, I will be even more careful and
cautious in the future when it comes to matters like this... Of
course, there must be a future first... Since Amon didn’t show any
signs of viciousness or oppression. Klein had unknowingly let
down his guard and felt that Amon was an easy-going King of
Angels. But now, he suddenly snapped to attention as he came to
a realization that this was a trait of a master swindler!

“The second possibility.” Klein gave his answer.

Amon didn’t say if he was right. “He” reached the bottom of the
stairs and came to the lowest level of the cloister. He stopped in
front of a black wooden door covered in strange patterns.

“I’ve been here before. Once this door is fully opened, the power
inside will shatter the dream world in its entirety,” Klein said as
he attempted to extract more historical secrets from Amon.

Amon reached out for the handle, his thin face impassive as he
said, “This is my father’s final dream. The corresponding
location is where ‘He’ perished.”
...The ruins of the battle of gods was where Rose Redemption
attacked the ancient sun god, the source of the Cataclysm? When
Klein heard that, he tensed up as his thoughts raced.

With regards to this answer, after understanding the formation

of Rose Redemption, he had a corresponding theory regarding
the various abnormalities in the ruins of the battle of gods. He
wasn’t too shocked now, and the Scholar of Yore potion had even
been digested to a certain degree.

Immediately following that, he let out an indescribable sigh.

This was the closest he had gotten to the ancient sun god.

Previously, when he saw it through dream divination, they were

separated by a distant stretch of both space and time.

The ancient sun god and Emperor Roselle were the protagonists of
an era, but in the end, they ended up miserable. The ending was
tragic... Roselle still has the means of being revived. I wonder if
this former “Creator” had any similar setups... Dark Angel Sasrir?
The True Creator? Amidst his thoughts, Amon opened the black
wooden door covered in strange patterns.

There was a sea inside, and the blinding sunlight shot straight at
it. There seemed to be a rich gold color hidden in the waves.
Klein didn’t understand what the thick gold represented
previously, but now, he had a preliminary idea.

It was the blood of the ancient sun god!

Before “He” died, “He” was affected by the power of the

“Evernight” and fell into a dream. He dreamed of his body being
torn apart, staining the sea with blood.

Clang!

As the black wooden door opened, an unimaginable aura

emanated out, causing the entire cloister to violently shake, as
though it had encountered an earthquake that could destroy this
world.

Amidst the dust and collapsed stone bricks, the two of them
entered the golden sea through the wooden door.

Following that, he felt his Spirit Body melt as his psyche

evaporated. In seconds, he would become fertilizer for the
dream.

At this moment, bright and pure white light shone out from
Amon’s crystal monocle, instantly shattering the dream world.
“He” returned the “day” he had stolen to the ruins of the battle of
the gods, allowing the place to turn from night to day!

At the same time, “His” and Klein’s figures turned somewhat

transparent. Then, they appeared in midair above a sea that was
dyed golden.

The temperature here was higher than what Klein imagined, but
it wasn’t as dangerous as the dream.

Or rather, the sea in the core region of the ruins of the battle of
the gods was separated into safety zones due to various clashes
of divine power. As long as one didn’t blindly explore the area,
then there wouldn’t be too much of a problem.

In the next second, Amon’s monocle drew in all the light from
“His” surroundings, making himself appear extremely bright.

“Day” was stolen and “night” had fallen once again. After the two
landed on an island in a safe zone, they once again entered the
dream world.

This time, they appeared outside the black wooden door covered
with strange patterns.

Amon adjusted “His” monocle, which “He” wore on “His” right

eye, and pulled it with “His” left hand, “stealing” the distance
between the entrance and the cloister.

Both of them took a step forward at the same time, leaving the
cloister and arriving at the edge of the cliff. Opposite them was
the projection of the Giant King’s Court that was frozen in the
dusk.

Klein originally thought that Amon would follow procedure and

chant the corresponding honorific name, but to his surprise,
“He” only raised “His” right hand and snapped “His” fingers.

The clouds that separated the two mountains instantly boiled as

they parted to the left and right, revealing an invisible dark rift
at the bottom.

The projection of the Giant King’s Court on the opposite side

suddenly sucked all the rays of light from the sunset over, letting
them surge forward and fill up the deep crack.

Hence, in between the two mountains, an orange-red light road

appeared in the clouds.

“Let’s go.” Amon gave a low laugh as “He” leaped down the cliff.
With the fluttering of “His” clothes, “He” landed on the passage
formed by dusk.

Unable to resist, Klein could only follow and jump down the cliff.
 CHAPTER 1154: I’LL GIVE YOU A CHANCE
The path that was formed by dusk didn’t seem to contain
anything, but after Amon and Klein landed one after another,
they didn’t continue falling, as though they were walking on the
ground.

This time, Amon didn’t “steal” the distance. Instead, “He”

“brought” Klein along as they approached the majestic projection
of the Giant King’s Court. From time to time, “He” would observe
and admire the beautiful scenery.

Walking above the sea of clouds, they walked along a sunset

bridge with the legendary palace in the distance. It was supposed
to be a joyful and refreshing matter, but Klein felt as though he
was walking into the Abyss, doing so one step at a time. The
more he struggled, the deeper he fell.

Once he entered the Forsaken Land of the Gods, many things

that he relied on would be useless.

Before long, Amon and Klein arrived at the projection of the

Giant King’s Court and stood in front of the tallest building.

On one side of the building was a steeple, and on the other side
was a spire. The main door was far more than ten meters tall,
with it being mainly a grayish-blue color. It was covered with
symbols, labels, and patterns. It was where the Giant King lived,
the place where Dark Angel Sasrir slept.

Klein glanced at the pitch-black hole to the left of the door,

roughly determining that the door in the dream didn’t need a
key to open. Otherwise, the True Creator’s believers wouldn’t
have been able to pass through. After all, the actual key back
then was in Vice Admiral Iceberg’s collection room.

“Next, we’ll be able to enter the Forsaken Land of the Gods once
the door is opened. However, we’ll definitely attract the attention
of others by doing so.” Amon chortled and took a few steps
diagonally to the edge of the door. “We won’t open the door, but
instead directly head over.”

As “He” spoke, the Angel of Time raised “His” hand to adjust “His”
monocle.

A dark blue color appeared in the corner of the grayish-blue door.

It was an illusory door without any sense of being corporeal.

“The ‘Door Opening’ power of an Apprentice is a very low-level

ability, but it’s perfect when used here.” Amon lowered “His”
right hand and introduced in satisfaction.

Taking two steps, “He” passed through the illusory door.

Hmm, there are no useless Beyonder powers, only useless
Beyonders... If I directly push the door open, I’ll draw the
attention of others... But from who? The True Creator? “His” holy
residence, “His” divine kingdom should be somewhere in the
Forsaken Land of the Gods... If I can lure “Him” over and let
“Him” clash with Amon, I might be able to find a chance to
escape... Without any ability to control himself, Klein followed
behind Amon without leaving much of a gap, stepping into the
blurry dark blue door.

The moment he stepped through, he felt the world spin around

him. Even his spirituality seemed to be tom apart.

After the abnormality disappeared and his condition was

restored, he realized that he was on a beach that was soaked in
the glow of the sunset.

The sand and stones here were all black in color. Deep blue
waves surged over from afar as they crashed into the coast, one
wave after another, but they didn’t produce any sounds like they
should have.

They were quiet, like a grand illusion.

This sea is an illusion... Coming in would probably result in one

appearing here, but it’s not necessarily the case for leaving...
According to the principle of reciprocity, if one wants to leave,
they can only open the residence of the Giant King, where Dark
Angel Sasrir is in deep sleep? With a sudden realization, Klein
turned his head and looked in another direction. It was a
mountain bathed in dusk. On it were countless palaces, towers,
and many majestic city walls.

This was the legendary Giant King’s Court.

Even if the City of Silver could find a path that leads to the beach,
it would be meaningless... From the corner of his eye, he saw
that Amon had changed his image.

“He” wore a black classical robe and a pointed hat of the same
color. He changed from being a gentleman from the present era
to an ancient mage that originated from the Fourth or even the
Third Epoch.

With a thought, Klein continued looking at the Giant King’s Court

which wasn’t too far away. He casually said, “Dark Angel Sasrir
is sleeping in the palace of the Giant King.”

Amon stood to his side as “He” looked in the same direction and
said without any change in expression, “I know.

“I’ve entered the Giant King’s Court and even visited the graves of
Aurmir’s parents.”

As expected... One of Klein’s guesses was finally confirmed.

He deliberated and said, “What answers you searching for1?”

“You can make a guess.” Amon continued looking at the Giant

King’s Court and laughed.

If I had any idea, I wouldn’t need to ask you... After thinking for a
few seconds, he said, “Some secrets of the First Epoch?”

You can say that,” Amon replied without much concern.

Klein hesitated for a moment before saying, “Aren’t you curious

about Dark Angel Sasrir’s condition?”

“I am.” Amon didn’t change the direction of “His” gaze as “He”

said with a smile, “But compared to me, there are still many
people who are more interested in that: my zealous brother, The
Hanged Man, the Dragon of Betrayal, as well as Evernight,
Storm, and White. I want to see who’s the first one who isn’t able
to hold back. Heh heh, if I can steal everything of importance
inside at the critical moment, ‘Their’ expressions will definitely
be very interesting.”

This thought... The reason for stirring up such a huge matter

was purely to cause trouble, to gain some excitement? Klein
frowned slightly and realized that Amon’s values were different
from that of humans.
This is a natural Mythical Creature... Completely different from
humans... Eh, why can I frown on my own... Just as he came to
a realization, he sensed that something was missing in his body.

He subconsciously turned his head to look at Blasphemer Amon.

There was a semi-translucent Worm of Time with twelve rings

in Amon’s hand. “He” smiled as “He” looked into Klein’s eyes and
said with some anticipation, “Since we’ve already arrived at the
Forsaken Land of the Gods, there’s no need to worry about
external interference. I’ll give you a chance.

“Before I reach my true destination, I will no longer “Parasitize”

you. You can use every method that you can think of to escape,
and I will try my best to stop you.

“Good luck. Don’t disappoint me.”

For a moment, Klein couldn’t believe what Amon had just said.
He suspected that Amon was bluffing him.Read more chapter on
vipnovel

But when he thought of Amon’s behavior all this while, he felt

that it was something that was in line with “His” character.

“Alright.” As his thoughts raced, he took a deep breath and

solemnly replied under the orange glow of the sunset.
Backlund, Parliament House.

Due to King George Ill’s sudden self-destruction, none of the

nobles and Members of Parliament were allowed to return to
their respective homes. Instead, they were gathered here to
receive heavy protection from the three Churches and the
military.

Dressed in a pure black dress, Audrey stood behind the railing on

the second floor and quietly looked down.

As the matter had happened too suddenly and lacked any prior
warning, she still found it surreal despite receiving some
indication from The World Gehrman Sparrow.

She seemed to have transcended reality and was watching a

performance.

Her father, brother, and the other nobles and Members of

Parliament were gathered in cliques as they occupied different
small rooms. From time to time, one would walk out of the
small room, bringing with them the stench of smoke and their
gentlemanly attire as they rushed to another discussion circle.

The ladies and madams sat in the lounge. Most of them had yet
to return to their senses as their eyes were dazed and their
bodies trembling.
The parliamentary staff and the military’s middle and low-
ranking officers were running about everywhere, transmitting
information from different places.

A soldier dressed in a red shirt and white pants walked in from

the outside and handed a stack of paper to the officer in charge
of the hall. The officer glanced at it and immediately called for
his assistant. He pointed at the small room where Earl Hall and
the rest were in. Without asking anything, the adjutant took the
documents and ran towards his destination.

All of this happened in a very quiet environment. Only the sound

of footsteps and faint whispers echoed in the air. It was as if it
was a huge oil painting drawn on the canvas of the real world.
The gorgeous decorations, dark colors, dim lights, and the
expressions on everyone’s faces created an extremely heavy
atmosphere.

Audrey pursed her lips slightly and looked at it for a while. Her
mood was still at a nadir, and she only managed to maintain
her calm by relying on Placate.

Why would Mr. World deal with the king...

The death of the King will definitely bring deep hatred...

It doesn’t matter what Sequence the King is, because he has

never shown it. This doesn’t affect the overall strength of the
kingdom, but this incident is enough to explain one thing: The
three Churches, royal family, and military have fractured apart.
The internal strife is quite serious...

The situation with Loen will be very dangerous. Its enemies will
definitely not let this opportunity go... As her thoughts raced, she
saw a man in a black coat rush into Parliament House.

He suppressed his voice and started talking to the officer in

charge of the lobby.

As an experienced Spectator who could observe the subtle

expressions and body language, reading lips was undoubtedly
Audrey’s strength. As she watched, she interpreted the
corresponding content:

Intis has used the excuse of conflict in the borders of the

Homacis mountain range to gather a large number of troops
there.

Audrey bit her lip lightly as that familiar feeling of not belonging
there arose again. It was as if she had seen a novel’s description
play out in the real world.

The grayness of the sky seemed to grow thicker. No one spoke in

the house where the Morettis lived.
Benson stood behind the oriel window with a solemn expression
as he looked at the people rushing down the streets.

It was unknown what he was thinking.

Melissa sat on the sofa beside the coffee table. She lowered her
head and looked at the crude machinery she made. It was as if
she had become a statue.

“Sigh, the situation has become even more chaotic.” Benson

exhaled as he touched his hairline. He turned his head back and
forced a smile. “Regardless, Backlund is definitely safer than
most places.”

Melissa didn’t raise her head. Instead, she said with an ethereal
voice, “Klein found a good job, and our lives gradually improved.
In the end, an accident took him away...

“We moved out of Tingen, and you got a job as a civil servant. I
entered university and started on the correct path. In the end,
war broke out...

“It wasn’t easy for us to get used to this environment. We were

praying that the war would end early. In the end, the king was
blown to pieces...”
Having said that, Melissa slowly lifted her head and looked at
her brother with a confused expression.

“Benson, is it that difficult to obtain and maintain a better life

than what we had before?”
 CHAPTER 1155: WALKING IN THE DARK
Backlund, East Borough.

Fors, who had just returned from the land of ice and snow, was
wrapped in thick layers of clothing. She looked at the burning
charcoal stove in front of her as if she had fallen into a terrible
environment again. She couldn’t help but shiver a few times.

“George III is already dead. The things that happened before will
definitely come to an end. Perhaps we can move out of this place
and head to North Borough or Hillston Borough.

“The houses there have fireplaces!”

Xio sat on a chair opposite her and similarly stared at the warm
furnace. She replied with a slightly confused expression, “Let’s
wait another week or two.

“To be honest, I still can’t believe that George III was killed so
easily... I didn’t have time to do anything.”

This bounty hunter, who had become a Judge, sounded

disappointed, confused, and puzzled. It felt as though she had
lost her motivation in life.
Fors temporarily forgot about the damage caused by the cold as
she consoled her, “I don’t think that this was done by Gehrman
Sparrow. It was done by those people who used Shermane. They
were the only ones investigating the secret motives of George III.
Your actions have contributed to his death to a certain degree.
It’s as if you had exacted your revenge in an indirect manner.

“Eh... There shouldn’t be any more surveillance or suppressive

measures placed against your family. You can try to start a new
life. If you have the chance, you might be able to use proper
channels to make an appeal for your father.”

Upon hearing the last few sentences, Xio raised her head.

“Yes, the situation is getting more and more chaotic now. I’m
worried that they’ll be affected by the war.

“Fors, do you think it’s safer to be in Backlund, or in an ordinary

city that isn’t near the borders?”

Fors thought for a few seconds and shook her head calmly.

“I don’t know.”

She added, “I plan to ask Mr. World. He must have a better grasp
of the overall situation. Do you still remember? He warned us
beforehand that something would happen around George III, and
to avoid approaching him.”

In addition, Fors also wanted to ask where the next stop of her
“travels” would be so that she could make preparations early.

“Yes!” Xio nodded instinctively.

Fors flipped through the newspapers she supported with her

knees, and she drank the coffee she had left. Then, she slowly
got up and entered the room inside. She prayed to Mr. Fool in a
low voice, asking “Him” to pass her questions to The World
Gehrman Sparrow.

...

In the Forsaken Land of the Gods, near the Giant King’s Court.

Without being “Parasitized” at a deeper level, Klein followed

Amon to the foot of the mountain. In the frozen dusk, they
circled to the front of the mythical land.

Although Amon had given him a chance to escape, he wasn’t in a

hurry to do so. This was because he knew very well that Amon
had the strength and level of at least a Sequence 2. “He” was an
angel in the truest sense of the word, an entity he couldn’t fight
head-on. Besides, a Marauder was known as an “Error,” a
loophole, a bug. Its powers were very strange, making it
impossible to guard against. Klein believed that whatever
normal means he could come up with to save himself would be
ineffective.

I can only stay patient and wait for an opportunity that can be
used... During this process, I have to keep making attempts to
observe Amon’s response... Yes, I still have to take note of a
problem: I can’t believe anything Amon says. “He” has already
retrieved the Worm of Time and removed my parasitized state.
At least, in terms of my condition, “He” isn’t lying, but this might
not be the whole truth. I can’t rule out the possibility that “He”
has left a Worm of Time lurking in my body. “He” might take
control of my body at a critical moment... As these thoughts
surfaced in Klein’s mind, he “chatted” with Amon, asking about
Dark Angel Sasrir. However, he saw that nearby, in the distance,
the dusk was fading away as darkness blanketed the area.
Lightning bolts that snarled from time to time lit up half the sky.

They had arrived at the boundary of the Giant King’s Court and
were about to leave the mythical kingdom.

Once I’m in the darkness, I’ll either evaporate into thin air or
encounter a sudden terrifying monster attack... With a thought,
Klein pretended not to know anything as he continued
proceeding forward. He went from the orange dusk and into the
deep darkness.
At this moment, Amon, in his black classic robe and pointed hat,
accompanied with a monocle, reached out “His” hand and pulled
back a lantern covered in thin animal hide.

Inside the lantern, a candle made of some unknown oil emitted

a faint yellow light and a slightly pungent smell.

“Carry it.” Amon threw the lantern at Klein.

“...” Klein caught the lantern and fell silent.

A few seconds later, he probed, “Where did you get this from?”

At that moment, Klein imagined that Amon had summoned a

projection from the Historical Void.

Amon pinched the crystal monocle and said with a smile, “I stole
it from the human camp up ahead. Oh, that’s the City of Silver’s
Afternoon Town camp.”

It was stolen... Klein’s eyelids twitched. He didn’t ask further as

he carried the lantern into the endless darkness.

The dim yellow light was like an invisible defensive barrier as it

quickly spread out, creating a warm zone in the dark night.
At this moment, the lightning in the sky kept flashing. The gap
between them was rather long, and there was almost no
thunder. It occasionally boomed.

According to the general knowledge he had learned from Little

Sun, this was nighttime in the Forsaken Land of the Gods. It was
the most dangerous period.

As he proceeded forward, he first used the Faceless powers

which had undergone a qualitative change. Together with
Creeping Hunger, he adjusted his eye structure to adapt to this
special environment. Following that, he used his spiritual
perception to survey his surroundings.

He felt that, in the darkness, there were many eyes staring at

him, with creatures of indescribable shapes hidden. However,
every time the lightning lit up and shone brightly, there was
nothing.

He wasn’t worried at all about the serious backlash from using

Creeping Hunger while not feeding it. From his point of view,
there were only two outcomes. One was that Creeping Hunger
attempted to devour him, but had its thoughts stolen away by
Amon. The second was that Creeping Hunger successfully
devoured him, the wearer, allowing him to be resurrected; thus,
escaping from his current predicament. The latter was
something he was looking forward to, while the former didn’t
offer any losses, other than leaving Creeping Hunger somewhat
perplexed.
After proceeding forward for a while, he saw the City of Silver’s
Afternoon Town camp that was built using an abandoned
building.

Beyond those boulders and walls that were formed by stone

pillars, the bonfire quietly burned and illuminated most of the
areas inside, making them completely different from the outside
world.

The members of the City of Silver’s exploration team were either

patrolling or watching the area under the light’s illumination to
prevent any accidents.

One of them was a Dawn Paladin who was nearly 2.3 meters tall.
He was standing at the top of a stronghold and looking into the
distance, wary of the monsters hidden in the darkness.

Suddenly, he saw a faint yellow flame coming from afar in the

darkness.

This... This Dawn Paladin’s pupils dilated as his heart raced.

Apart from newborns and children who had yet to receive

education, everyone in the City of Silver knew that this land had
been forsaken by God. No one else would use fire in the darkness
to create light. Even monsters who were good at controlling
flames would be hidden in a dark environment before they
attacked. As for the other humans, all the cities that the City of
Silver had discovered to date had already been destroyed and
turned to ruins. There were no survivors. The only outsider they
had seen to date was the strange little boy, Jack.

And at that moment, a flame appeared in the depths of the

darkness, one that was constantly moving!

What does this mean? The Dawn Paladin who was standing in
the stronghold couldn’t think of anything at that moment. He
could only feel his body trembling slightly.

The dim yellow light slowly approached from afar. It passed by

the campsite and headed beyond Afternoon Town. Vaguely, the
Dawn Knight saw two silhouettes that belonged to humans. They
walked deep into the darkness, and their silhouettes were
strangely illuminated by the light.

Holding what looked like a lantern, they slowly left the camp
and disappeared into the endless darkness.

At some point in time, the Dawn Paladin was already holding his
breath until the faint yellow light was completely gone.

There are other humans? No, they can’t be humans! The Dawn
Paladin’s eyes narrowed as he carefully turned around to inform
the Elder of the six-member council presiding over this camp.
At this moment, he discovered that one of the lanterns hanging
on a stone pillar was missing.

This Dawn Paladin’s body stiffened as cold sweat broke out on

his forehead.

...

As he walked away from Afternoon Town, Klein endured the

stares of numerous pairs of eyes in the depths of the darkness.
He secretly made use of the powers of a Scholar of Yore, as well
as his connection with Sefirah Castle, to sense the grayish-white
fog that was interwoven through history.

He had succeeded.

This proved that the Forsaken Land of the Gods wasn’t isolated
from Sefirah Castle.

The holy residence of the True Creator, or even the divine

kingdom, is located in this piece of land... If I were to trigger
Sefirah Castle and create an anomaly, would it cause “Him” to
cast “His” gaze over and clash with Amon... “He” is a true god. I
don’t have extravagant hopes in escaping in the chaos, but I can
seize the opportunity to commit suicide when “He” is dealing
with Amon... With a thought, Klein wanted to make Sefirah
Castle quake slightly.
In the next second, this thought disappeared.

The corners of Amon’s mouth curled up slightly as he walked

beside him.

“The Hanged Man has no interest in Sefirah Castle. Of course,

‘His’ rationality might not be constant.”

Klein didn’t have extravagant hopes that his impulsive thought

could truly succeed. He mainly wanted to test Amon’s reaction
and see what “His” response was. At that moment, he didn’t feel
depressed, nor did he hide his curiosity in asking a question,
“The Hanged Man is referring to the Sequence 0 of the Shepherd
pathway?”

Amon nodded slightly and said, “That’s right. This symbolizes

degeneration. Of course, if you want to explain it in a positive
light, that is sacrifice and responsibility.”

Klein thought for a moment before probing, “I thought this was a

nickname you came up with.”

Just like Medici.

Based on what he knew, the True Creator was born because of

Rose Redemption. It was very likely related to the death of the
ancient sun god. Therefore, he wanted to know what kind of
attitude Amon had towards this evil god, and whether it was the
same as “His” brother.

Amon nudged his monocle and chuckled.

“I’ve always respected the gods.”

To have a Blasphemer say this sounds really contradictory...

Helpless, Klein put a stop to the topic.
 CHAPTER 1156: THINKING
Most of the areas in the Forsaken Land of the Gods didn’t have
paths that one would consider normal, but it wasn’t that
difficult to walk through them. This was because large swaths of
the land were barren. Everything was mostly black in color.

On the moors, there were occasional sightings of plants that

stubbornly grew. They were of a variety of strange shapes and
distorted sizes. Klein had no way to tell what they originally
were.

Around them, in the areas that the lantern couldn’t illuminate,

the darkness seemed to have a life of its own. It seemed to move
silently, as though it wanted to devour everything that they
could blanket.

As a Scholar of Yore, Klein just needed one glance from the

corner of his eye to see the Spirit Body Threads extending out
from the darkness around him. They were illusory, dense, and
countless. This meant that there were many monsters lurking in
the darkness.

These monsters were extremely silent. They stared at Amon,

who was dressed as an ancient mage, as well as Klein, who
looked like a present-day gentleman. Under the dim yellow light,
they walked through the wilderness.
With his eyes fixed ahead, Klein casually held the animal hide
lantern in his hand, not worried about when it would be
extinguished.

Just as the two of them were about to leave this barren

wilderness and enter a hilly region, a deformed monster of
mangled flesh with two heads and five arms suddenly trembled
in the darkness behind them.

It had become Klein’s marionette.

Controlling Spirit Body Threads was silent to begin with, and it

wasn’t more than 500 meters away.

In the next second, the monster collapsed silently, losing its life.

Walking to Klein’s left, Amon, who was wearing a pointed hat,

smiled. “He” raised “His” right arm and opened “His” palm,
revealing something.

It was a transparent maggot with three-dimensional patterns.

A Worm of Spirit!

This was stolen from the marionette, along with the Spirit Body
Threads.
Without waiting for Klein to speak, Amon easily crushed the
transparent maggot with “His” fingers.

Klein immediately felt a pain that came from deep within his
soul. His head felt like it was about to split open.

Thankfully, he had gotten used to this feeling from him repeated

creating Yesterday Once More charms and Control Spirit Bullets.
He only grimaced without losing his composure.

Amon maintained “His” smile and threw down “His” palm.

“You’re too reserved. You can be more daring.”

Having recovered from the pain, Klein raised his hand to rub his
temples, feeling exhausted. Every Worm of Spirit was calling for
him to rest.

As he was being chased by Zaratul, the spirituality that he

borrowed from his past self had been mostly expended. There
was still the continuous “Traveling” after that. By using Angel’s
Embrace to remove traces, he was already nearing his limit.

After he returned to a safe zone, he had planned on going above

the gray fog to check on his surroundings before entering a deep
sleep and replenish his energy. Alas, he ended up suffering an
ambush from Amon, which resulted in him being parasitized. He
had been tormented all the way to the Forsaken Land of the
Gods. If he wasn’t in a perilous situation, he might’ve fainted or
showed signs of losing control.

“I need to rest now,” Klein put down his right hand and said
frankly.

He believed that Amon would satisfy his request, because the

more he failed at escaping despite trying his best, the more he
could satisfy this God of Mischief’s desire for entertainment.

“Alright.” The monocled Amon’s face turned slightly as “He” said

while facing the hillside, “There’s a resting place there. We’ll
arrive soon. Of course, I don’t mind if you want to camp out in
the wilderness. I just feel that you humans might prefer a place
that gives you a sense of security.”

“Let’s go there.” Klein originally wanted to directly control the

flame of the lantern to complete a Flaming Jump, but his
drained spirituality stopped him. He could only follow Amon and
rely on his feet to move forward.

Along the way, with a mind of asking more questions, he said to

Amon, “Why don’t you ‘steal’ the distance to immediately arrive
at our destination?”

Amon turned “His” head and glanced at Klein with “His”

monocled right eye. The corners of “His” lips curled up slightly.
“I’m not the one who wants to rest.”

“...” Klein shut his mouth and quietly walked forward.

After about ten bolts of lightning flashes, Amon raised “His”

hand and pointed diagonally ahead.

“We’re here.”

In the shadow of a hill less than a hundred meters away, there

were a few buildings that looked like half-steeples. More than
ten giant stone pillars protruded out from the ground, reaching
only the height of Klein’s knees. A few strands of wild grass grew
out from the crevices, their blade-like tips were dark red like
blood.

“There used to be people living here?” Klein rubbed his temples

and asked.

Nudging the monocle with “His” right index finger’s second joint,
Amon smiled and said, “This place used to be a very large city.
When the Cataclysm happened, the land cracked open and
devoured the entire city, leaving behind only these structures to
prove that it once existed.”

The destruction of civilization... This thought suddenly popped

up in Klein’s mind. He sped up his pace and arrived at the
destination where there was strange wild grass.

After entering a half-collapsed building, Klein instinctively

looked around and observed the place.

The grayish-white stone walls that had cracked open had murals
that had been washed away by thousands of years. They were
already indiscernible, and he could tell that the people in the city
believed that entering Heaven after death was an honor.

After regulating his breathing, Klein threw away the animal hide
lantern in his hand. Leaning against a thick stone pillar, he
barely managed to imagine layers of spherical lights.

He didn’t care about the dangers of sleeping in such an

environment.

Let the danger come strike harder! Before he fell asleep, Klein
shouted in his heart.

The black-robed Amon glanced at him before casually sitting

down beside him and snapping “His” fingers.

The candle that was about to burn out in the lantern stopped
melting, but the dim yellow light continued to spread.
Despite only having fuel to last a few more minutes, it seemed to
be able to last another few hours or even days.

It was like an error that violated the laws of nature.

After for an unknown period of time of feeling groggy, Klein

finally recovered his energy and was woken up by Miss
Magician’s prayers.

He was temporarily unable to respond to this. He closed his eyes

and pretended that he was still dreaming.

Without being “Parasitized” at a deeper level, I don’t think Amon

can monitor my thoughts. “He” can only tell if my thoughts are
harmful to “Him”... With a thought, he secretly summoned the
grayish-white fog.

He had borrowed a state from his past self through the Historical
Void, a state that wasn’t directly meant for escaping.

That was when Hvin Rambis invaded his island of

consciousness.

This attempt wasn’t stopped or stolen.

Using this state, and the fact that he was able to maintain his
lucidity in dreams and the mind world regardless of any
intrusions, he split a portion of his self-awareness and stayed in
the spiritual sky, calmly looking down at the island.

He began to examine if there were any abnormalities in his

mind and thoughts that were being parasitized.

After a series of strict comparisons, he confirmed that there was

nothing wrong with his mind world.

In other words, even if there was still a Worm of Time in his

body, it was still considered being parasitized at a superficial
level. It was impossible to monitor his thoughts.

After finding such a “safe zone,” Klein finally released his

repressed thoughts and analyzed the current situation. He
considered the subsequent methods for self-preservation.

Amon is a God of Mischief and also a God of Deceit. It’s

impossible that “He” is playing this game purely for his
entertainment... If “He” really wants to do that, “He” can
definitely wait until “He” meets with “His” true body and steals
my fate. “He” can attempt it after obtaining Sefirah Castle. That
way, even if something unexpected happens, “His” main goal
will also be achieved and “He” wouldn’t suffer any losses...

What is “His” goal behind this matter? If I can grasp the crux of
the matter, I might be able to discover true freedom...
Also, after “He” recited the luck enhancement ritual incantation
in Mandarin, “He” actually didn’t show any concern towards this
special language, nor did “He” ask any questions. This totally
doesn’t match the sense of curiosity that “He” portrays...

Uh... Did “He” deliberately use the word “Bug” to probe me... so as
to see what connections I’ll make...

But “He” didn’t steal my thoughts. No, if all my ideas are

disjointed from one another, I wouldn’t be able to discover that
they’ve been stolen...

Klein recalled the situation back then, and he used the logical
connections between his thoughts to confirm that he hadn’t had
his thoughts stolen.

This made him confirm one thing:

That was, that being “Parasitized” at a deeper level, Amon could

directly monitor his thoughts without stealing it!

Amon made it seem that he had to notice malintent before he

took action. It was a bluff!

I knew it, this deeper level of “Parasitization” seems to be

different from what Pallez described...
Based on this deduction, the thoughts that I’ve been thinking of
along the way have been heard by Amon, including Earth, fellow
Earthling, and child education...

How terrifying...

Thankfully, when I was plotting to destroy the advancement

ritual of George III, I had imagined the perilous situation of being
“Parasitized” by Amon. Half of my thoughts were my instinctive
reactions, while the other half was intentionally let loose. This
way, not only do I reveal my secrets, but I can also use this to
gain Amon’s “trust,” concealing the most important and core
matters.

For now, “He” definitely knows that I plan to obtain more

historical secrets from “Him” so as to quickly digest the Scholar
of Yore potion. However, “He” doesn’t know that I’m not far from
being able to fully digest it. I’m just a few steps short or just one
opportunity away...

Did Amon deliberately remove the parasite and play such a game
with me because “He” had once heard of Earth from the ancient
sun god and had come into contact with some secrets? He plans
on using my attempt to save myself to complete certain matters
that might be inconvenient or impossible for “Him”? If that’s the
case, there will definitely be something happening next...
Yes, I have to show that I didn’t notice this and still plan on
escaping like a normal person.”

Once I’ve returned to my optimal state, I’ll make my first

“attempt”! After a while, Klein opened his eyes.

The pointed hat-wearing Amon sat beside him and smiled at

him.

“Have you decided? When are you going to take action?”

“He” acted as if “He” was Klein’s partner and not the target from
which Klein was trying to escape from.
 CHAPTER 1157: POISE
Klein pressed down on the grayish-white wall and slowly sat up
straight. He smiled and shook his head.

“Before I fill my stomach, my brain refuses to work.”

He was speaking the truth, and also a lie. This was because,
before becoming a complete Mythical Creature, a saint would
still be hungry and thirsty. But to a Sequence 3 demigod, not
eating or drinking for half a month wasn’t a problem. As for a
whole Mythical Creature, eating was only a hobby, not a
necessity.

What he wanted to express was that, before he officially made

attempts at escaping, he needed to be in optimal condition.

“The habit of a Magician,” Amon commented with a smile. “I’m

not in charge of providing food, but you can think of a solution
yourself.”

Looking at the lantern on the ground, Klein thought for a few

seconds before reaching out his right hand into the air.

A not-so-tall coffee table immediately appeared in front of him.

It was an item from the residence belonging to Dwayne Dantes.
Under the dim yellow light, Klein reached out once again to
summon a beautifully packaged box from the Historical Void.

Inside the box was a set of cutlery, including a knife, fork, and
cup.

The reason why he chose this item was because he couldn’t form
a set of cutlery by individually summoning them. He could only
maintain three images from the Historical Void at the same
time.

After setting up the cutlery in a leisure manner, Klein politely

turned his head to the side and nodded at the pointed hat-
wearing Amon. Following that, he summoned a medium-well
done steak covered in black pepper sauce.

It landed on the porcelain plate, emitting some steam. With him

slicing the steak with the knife, he revealed the remaining edge
of the pink protein.

Klein forked a piece of beef and stuffed it into his mouth. He felt
that the texture was real and the texture was succulent. It wasn’t
fake at all as it really calmed the anxiety of his stomach.

“For fifteen minutes, not only will I not feel hungry, but I will
also receive ‘real’ provisions.” After swallowing the piece of beef,
Klein smiled and introduced it to Amon like a hospitable host,
and not a pitiful Beyonder who had been kidnapped.
Amon pressed against the crystal monocle and nodded with a
smile.

“I’ve tried it. It’s not bad.

“Your ability to adapt is really quick. Are you really not

considering being my Blessed?”

After cutting another chunk of beef, Klein forked it up and

replied as though he was chatting with a friend: “Kill me.”

At that moment, the relative frequent lightning and endless

darkness ruled the land. Wherever the light from the
surroundings couldn’t shine on, eyes were staring at the area
with zero emotion. The twisted, dark-red grass gently swayed in
the occasional breeze.

In the half-collapsed building, the dim yellow light painted the

artistic coffee table and the exquisite cutlery with warm colors.
The aroma of the steak wafted in the air, not showing any
contrast with the outside world that was continuously connected
to it.

Under the gaze of the terrifying monsters in the depths of the

darkness, Klein enjoyed a sumptuous meal in a refined and
poised manner in the desolate land that was soaked in extreme
terror.
After finishing his steak, he summoned a small glass of iced
wine from Maygur Manor and drank it in one gulp.

Following that, cream soup, pan-fried cod, tender lamb stew

with peas, baked potato skins, and all sorts of grape wines were
summoned one after another before entering Klein’s stomach.

During this process, the steak that was the first to be eaten had
already been maintained for a long period of time. It had
vanished into thin air, but Klein’s stomach and body were
numbed by the subsequent food and he was oblivious to it.

Of course, the coffee table and food were replenished. Otherwise,

they wouldn’t have lasted to the end of his meal.

At the end of the meal, Klein continued reaching out his hand,
pulling out a cup from the void. Inside was a ball of vanilla ice-
cream.

He then used the spoon to scoop the ice-cream into his mouth,
feeling it melt with its delicious sweetness.

After the ball was finished, he still wasn’t satisfied as he

summoned another ball of ice-cream from the Historical Void. As
such, he ate five different flavors of ice-cream in a consecutive
fashion.
When Klein reached out his hand for the sixth time, Amon, who
was sitting on his side, suddenly laughed.

Your fate has had an abnormal change. You’re lucky enough.

“Is this your preparation?”

Klein’s right hand immediately froze in midair. His pupils

seemed to dilate to a certain extent.

Almost at the same time, in the darkness around them, where

the lanterns couldn’t shine, strange creatures twitched and
instantly became Klein’s marionette.

This time, Klein sent out a hundred Worms of Spirit in one go,
hoping that one of them would be lucky enough to avoid Amon’s
theft.

Right on the heels of that, behind the coffee table, a figure

wearing a black coat and no hat was replaced with a disgusting
vampire covered in pus.

The artistic coffee table and exquisite cutlery shattered like glass
that had been smashed to the ground. Countless cracks appeared
and shattered.
They quickly returned to the Historical Void, just in case it
affected Klein’s subsequent summoning attempts.

In the next second, the one hundred marionettes, along with the
Klein, who had hidden somewhere, reached out to grab at the
void. He attempted to avoid Amon’s interference with quantity.

At that moment, they were all Scholars of Yore.

This was the ability of Bizarro Sorcerers, the source of the

qualitative change of a Seer.

Of course, the chances of success of each marionette

summoning was independent, so there was no influence each
had with the other.

At that moment, the projection that Klein was summoning was

the projection of Reinette Tinekerr who had recovered to “Her”
peak state in the Tudor Ruins. Due to the contract and charms,
“She” was the easiest angel projection he could summon from
the Historical Void!

Amon was still sitting leisurely in “His” spot. “His” monocle

emitted a faint glow as “He” watched the 101 Kleins summon at
the same time.
With his right hands reaching out in an orderly manner before
being retracted, none of his hundred marionettes succeeded. He
didn’t drag Reinette Tinekerr out of the void.

At that moment, Amon raised “His” right hand and also grabbed
ahead of “Him.”

“His” arm sank slightly, and “He” casually pulled it back. Outside
the half-collapsed building, a huge cloth doll that was as huge as
a castle appeared. It was wearing a dark and complicated long
dress, bound by vines.

Ancient Bane Reinette Tinekerr!

Amon had stolen the historical image that was summoned by

Klein!

Reinette Tinekerr’s red eyes immediately reflected the figures of

Klein’s hundred marionettes.

Without a sound, the marionettes, that were either disguised

with Klein’s appearance or in the state of a monster, emitted a
faint glow, turning into homed mountain goats, white rabbits,
and other different animals.

Transformation Curse!
Klein’s actual body had long disappeared. Then, he walked out of
the flames that rose up from the animal hide lantern. He looked
at the various animals that might be considered his and
suddenly sat down and chuckled.

Taking a stroll after a meal effectively improves one’s health.”

He didn’t mention anything about his attempt to escape, as if

nothing had happened.

Amon maintained “His” relaxed posture and nodded

cooperatively.

“I’ve read quite a number of books written by humans. There are

indeed such opinions among them.”

With that said, “He” raised “His” hand and pointed at the
projection of Reinette Tinekerr.

“This is your messenger?”

This was something that could be easily confirmed, so Klein

didn’t hide it. He tersely acknowledged and nodded.

“What a pity.” Amon sized up Reinette Tinekerr’s projection and

shook his head with a tsk.
As he felt the food in his stomach disappear, Klein asked,
“What’s the matter?”

“I should bring you to Backlund to wait for a few more days. That
way, I can wait for your messenger to deliver a letter to you.
Then, ‘She’ will become my messenger.” Amon nudged “His”
monocle on “His” right eye and said with a smile, “Snatching an
angel messenger. That will be very challenging and fun, isn’t it?
Life needs some fun, excitement, and anticipation.”

“I share the same thoughts,” Klein replied sincerely.

“What a pity.” The hatted Amon shook “His” head again.

“Evemight is someone I need to be careful about. If we stayed
there any longer, even I wouldn’t have any idea what would
happen.”

As he spoke, this Angel of Time dispelled the Historical Void

projection of Reinette Tinekerr, allowing “Her” to vanish in front
of Klein.

You seem to be very wary of the Goddess?” Klein pretended to be

a devout believer of the Evernight Goddess.

Of course, he didn’t need to don a disguise. He was still a Blessed

of Evernight.
Amon’s gaze shifted to the lantern inside the half-collapsed
building and looked at the dim yellow light.

“I’m unable to steal things that I’m curious about from a

concealed state. I can’t decipher what other arrangements ‘She’
might have and what’ the key thing to take note of are.”

To a King of Angels of the Marauder pathway, there was

sufficient reason to be apprehensive.

Taking advantage of the opportunity while Amon was answering

his question, Klein suddenly recited the honorific name of the
Evernight Goddess in Jotun: You are the Evemight Goddess who
stands higher than the cosmos and more eternal than eternity...”

Just as he said that, his thoughts were lost. If he hadn’t had such
plans previously, he wouldn’t have known that he had made
such an attempt.

Amon turned to look at him and said with a smile, “Are you
trying to sound me out, believing that I’ll also repeat your words
after stealing your thoughts and words?

“At Sequence 4 Parasite, one is able to control the stolen items

and make them appear at a suitable time.”

“Is that so...” Klein nodded gently. “Thank you.”

As he spoke, Klein quickly summarized his experience and
lessons of his escape attempt.

Because the existence of the contract and their subordinative

relationship, summoning Miss Messenger is the easiest amongst
all the angels I know.

Summoning the ice-cream from the past Will can establish a

subtle connection with “He” who represents fate, and allow me
to be blessed with luck. Yes, every ball of ice-cream represents a
portion of my luck... I originally planned on summoning ice-
cream as a cover to secretly summon the Snake of Fate.

In the future, the summoning had to be done with a certain

degree of interference. Otherwise, Amon would be able to directly
steal the Historical Void image I summon. It would only be
giving “Him” a helper after going through so much effort...

Just as his thoughts raced, Amon pointed at the bunch of

animals that had been cursed by the Transformation Curse, and
he said with a slightly evil smile, “Aren’t you worried that there
won’t be any suitable food in the Forsaken Land of the Gods?
There it is, as long as we don’t dispel the curse, they’re real
animals.”

Klein was stunned as he suddenly looked at the goats and the

white rabbits.
With him willing them, the animals looked at him
simultaneously.

In a sense, they were all himself. After all, they were

combinations of Worms of Spirit and monsters before being hit
by the curse.
 CHAPTER 1158: COMING TO TERMS
After silently staring at the rabbits and mountain goats for more
than ten seconds, Klein closed his eyes and flicked his right
index finger and middle finger as if he was pressing an invisible
piano key.

A third of the marionette collapsed, losing the feeling of being

alive.

Klein’s expression immediately warped, as though he had been

struck 33 times by a giant sword.

The familiar and extreme pain he felt swept through his Spirit
Body, causing light-colored meat tendrils to sprout on his body.
Every sprout seemed to be forming a transparent maggot.

This was the backlash from killing 33 Worms of Spirit.

After taking nearly fifteen minutes to recover, Klein made his

second attempt at letting the other third of his marionettes die.

The same pain, the same time to rest, and the same actions
were repeated again. Finally, he completely finished off this
batch of cursed marionettes.
He couldn’t handle it all at once because the damage caused by
the death of a hundred Worms of Spirit was enough to make
him lose control. And being cursed meant that he couldn’t
directly solve the problem by retrieving the characteristics.

Of course, this was the standard of a Scholar of Yore who had

just advanced recently; it wasn’t the performance of a Scholar of
Yore who was almost done digesting the potion.

In fact, the loss of a hundred Worms of Spirit would only worsen

the pain, without him showing any signs of losing control or
affecting the battle. He was only acting just now, allowing his
performance to match his role.

At his level, losing half the number of Worms of Spirit that he

had at the same time would lead to losing control.

Once he completely digested the Scholar of Yore potion, he would

be able to recover from having nearly 500 Worms of Spirit die at
once. Even if he lost all the corresponding Beyonder
characteristics, he wouldn’t lose his status and level. He could
slowly recover his strength by absorbing the Beyonder
characteristics of the Seer pathway.

After completing this, the recovered Klein walked out of the half-
collapsed tower-like building. He went to the darkness outside
and brought back a few white rabbits and a goat.
He then realized that the darkness in the Forsaken Land of the
Gods wasn’t as dangerous as Little Sun had described. Most of
the monsters were weak.

No, to be precise, the danger lurking in the depths of the darkness,

apart from making people evaporate into thin air, nothing else
can compare to the fellow beside me named Amon... Klein glanced
at the thin man who was sitting near the lantern, smiling as
“He” watched him busy himself. He summoned something like
boiled water from the Historical Void, and he squatted down,
seriously removing the fur and flesh from the white rabbits and
goat.

After a series of tasks, Klein set up a bonfire. He set up a

barbecue rack that came from history, and he placed a white
rabbit on it. He brushed it with a full set of condiments he made
himself, like basil, fennel, and salt, as he constantly turned the
meat over.

At this moment, the delicacies from the Historical Void he had

eaten before had long disappeared due to him no longer
maintaining their existence. His body and soul were calling out
for replenishment.

A tempting fragrance was gradually emanated as Amon’s nose

twitched slightly.

“You’re really eating them?”

Without waiting for his reply, the God of Mischief continued,
“They’re essentially the flesh of monsters and your Worms of
Spirit. Are you sure you want to eat them?”

“There’s no way to undo the curse at the level of an angel. If

there’s no way to resist or correct it at the same level, there’s no
way of dispelling it. Since a thing looks like a rabbit, smells like
a rabbit, and tastes like a rabbit, it’s a rabbit.” As Klein seriously
roasted the rabbit, he gave a self-deprecating laugh. “Besides,
how can I not maintain the best state if I want to escape from
your grasp? For this sliver of hope, I can only challenge my
psychological limits.”

This is what it means to endure humiliation and suffering! Klein

added inwardly.

At the same time, he sighed at the Ancient Bane’s

Transformation Curse.

This was many times stronger than a Sequence 3 Disciple of

Silence’s curse!

There’s almost no limit to the amount of time it can be

maintained... Clearly, an ordinary animal can use all of my
Beyonder powers through the Worm of Spirit, but a deformed
marionette due to a curse isn’t possible... This is a curse at the
angel level... Apart from putting up resistance from someone at
the same level, one can use the correct method to remove it. No
curse is irreversible. There are always loopholes... Heh heh, will
kissing this rabbit turn it into Gehrman Sparrow? Klein made a
self-deprecating comment as he analyzed to compose himself.

After hearing his reply, the monocled Amon, nodded with a

smile.

“Very good.

“This is indeed a good revelation to have.”

Klein didn’t respond as he resumed his barbecue.

Not long after, with the help of Flame Controlling, he finished

roasting a rabbit and a goat’s leg. Taking advantage of the
opportunity before the condiments disappeared, he matched
some sweet ice tea he summoned from the Historical Void with
the food, filling his mouth with fragrance. It nourished his body
and mind, allowing him to effectively relieve the pressure,
despair, and indecisiveness from being “kidnapped” by Amon.

During this process, he would occasionally recall the disgusting

looks of the monsters, as well as the fact that the Worms of
Spirit were equivalent to himself. However, he was able to bring
his feelings under control very well.
After filling his stomach and replenishing his energy, he turned
the remaining ingredients next to the fire into dry rations, as
though he was saving up for his subsequent plans.

Seeing him slowly but orderly making all sorts of preparations,

Amon suddenly nudged his monocle and asked with a slight
smile, “In actuality, you’re trying to stall for time before we
reach the actual destination, right?”

Klein’s hands paused for a moment before he continued with his

actions. He smiled and said, “Yes, I’m waiting for help.

“Guess who?”

Amon didn’t answer directly as “He” said with a smile, “I’m

looking forward to it.”

“...” Klein continued his work until he prepared rations for three
or four meals.

He thought for a moment and once again reached his hand into
the void in front of Amon. He failed again and again as he kept
making attempts. It was unknown what item he was trying to
summon, but it seemed like he was using his actions to dare
Amon into stealing it.
After watching for a few seconds, Amon smiled and shook “His”
head. “He” slowly stood up and walked out the half-collapsed
tower building.

Klein’s right hand stopped in mid-air before he retracted it and

pinched his forehead.

He muttered to himself in puzzlement, “What was I trying to do

just now...”

While trying to recall, Klein stood up as well. He brought along

his packed rations, picked up the animal hide lantern, and
walked to the back of Amon’s side.

The man and angel circled around the hill and entered a valley.

The water was sloshing in the river, but when the dim yellow
light shone at it, or when the lightning in the sky lit up the area,
Klein realized that there was no water in the riverbed. The
sounds he had heard earlier had also disappeared.

“A river that has been transferred into a concealed state?” After

some deliberation, he raised a question to Amon.

“That’s right. It will only appear in darkness void of light,” Amon

replied with a slight nod, unfazed with the question.
“Can I drink it?” Klein pressed.

Amon smiled and said, “Sure. This was once one of the water
sources of a city that had persisted for 1600 years in the
darkness. As long as you can bring the water away from the
riverbed, they can appear in places with light.

“Your next move is to suggest that I bring the lantern to wait by

the side while you hydrate yourself in the darkness?

“And then, take this opportunity to transform into a concealed

state?”

Klein smiled awkwardly.

“How could I use such a simple method?”

Hearing that, Amon laughed and stroked “His” monocle.

“Sometimes, the simplest plan is the most effective. You can give
it a try.”

With regards to the words of this peerless swindler, Klein

couldn’t believe it, nor did he dare to believe it. He was afraid
that the other party was using reverse psychology with the truth.
He could only put the matter of the water aside and ask, “In the
Forsaken Land of the Gods, how many human gathering points,
like the City of Silver, have yet to be destroyed?”

Amon looked ahead and said without changing “His” expression,

“The ones I know don’t exceed ten.

“In this aspect, the City of Silver is lucky. At least, they can see
and have the ability to touch the light.”

This means that the City of Silver is very close to the Giant King’s
Court, the door leading out of the Forsaken Land of the Gods.
There’s no need to risk death to reach it. As for the other cities, no
matter how steadfast they are in the darkness, no matter how
many exploration teams they send out, it will all be futile. There’s
no way to find the exit? Indeed, from this angle, the City of Silver
is unfortunate, and also lucky... This is purely dependent on the
reference point... Klein held the lantern as he proceeded along
the bank and began coming up with his second attempt at
escaping.

Amon walked beside him, occasionally providing him with ideas

that seemed reliable but had unknown actual results. “He”
appeared to be suffering from schizophrenia, trying “His” best to
destroy “His” true body’s hopes in obtaining Sefirah Castle.

...
On the other side of the Giant King’s Court, in the City of Silver.

After receiving the Chief’s summoning call, Derrick Berg brought

the Unshadowed Crucifix to the top of the spire and entered a
spacious room.

There was a mysterious and complicated altar set up here.

Different items were placed in different spots—a total of six
items, each of them emanating a dangerous aura.

With a glance, Derrick saw an ordinary silver flute, a mask made

from a skull, and the remains of a deformed person.

“You have the Unshadowed Crucifix. You can stay here for fifteen
minutes, but you can’t exceed that time. Otherwise, you will
suffer a sudden death.” Colin Iliad wore a linen shirt and a
brown coat as he exhorted Derrick.

Derrick’s spiritual perception was triggered as he asked, “Your

Excellency, is this because of that Twilight Mask?”

His right hand pointed at the mask made from a skull.

“Yes.” Colin nodded slightly and said, “I’ve already prepared the
remains of six powerful creatures. These were all hunted by
myself, or with me as the main force.”
Derrick was immediately enlightened.

“You still lack the blessings of a deity?”

Colin instantly fell silent. After nearly ten seconds, he opened his
mouth and slowly said, “Yes.”

After some hesitation and struggles, he finally chose The Fool.

At least those mushrooms had given the City of Silver hope.

Derrick suppressed his joy and thought back to the interactions

at the Tarot Club. He raised a question in puzzlement:

“Why didn’t you let those two god-level Sealed Artifacts give you
their blessings?”

He remembered that subsidiary gods—or angels—could satisfy

the requirements of the ritual. It wasn’t the case that only a
Sequence 0 true deity could provide blessings. After all, a Silver
Knight was only a Sequence 3.

Colin fell silent again and hesitated for a few seconds before
saying, “They won’t give blessings.”
 CHAPTER 1159: VALIDATION
They won’t give blessings... Derrick was a little confused by this
answer, not fully comprehending it.

Back in the Afternoon Town camp, when he handed the Silver

Knight potion formula to Chief Colin Iliad, the other party had
praised him for making a huge contribution. He believed that the
upper limit of the City of Silver was no longer that of Sequence 4,
and his tone didn’t reveal the need to seek blessings from
external sources.

Hence, Derrick had always believed that the Chief would be able
to use the two god-level Sealed Artifacts to complete the Silver
Knight’s advancement ritual. Now, it was inevitable that he was
surprised.

Back then, the Chief didn’t know that the two god-level Sealed
Artifacts couldn’t provide blessings, and he only realized this
problem when he returned to the City of Silver? Derrick
subconsciously made a guess and didn’t ask further. He nodded
heavily and said, “Alright, I will try my best to help you seek
blessings from a deity.”

Demon Hunter Colin exhaled silently and pointed at the door.

“There’s no one in the room opposite.”

Derrick turned around and passed through the corridor, entering
the half-open room.

Then, he took a seat and recited softly, “The Fool that doesn’t
belong to this era.

“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.

“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck...”

Inside Sefirah Castle, and hidden within the gray fog, the
crimson star representing The Sun rapidly expanded and
contracted. It kept repeating the process, producing rings of
pleas.

And not far beside it, the crimson star representing The
Magician remained in the same state because of The Fool’s lack
of a response. The circular rings, ripples, and tremors that the
two created intertwined and became more intense.

Under the illumination of the bolts of lightning, Klein carried a

leather lantern and walked into the valley. He suddenly felt that
the illusory pleas in his ears became even more chaotic and
louder.

However, he realized that he had heard it clearer than before.

Not only could he tell that the plea came from a woman and a
man, but he could also vaguely make out certain content: The
woman seemed to mention “The World” and “Backlund.” The
man used Jotun, and the keyword seemed to be “a ritual.”

Ritual, Jotun... That’s Little Sun... Uh, that Chief wishes to receive
Mr. Fool’s blessings? Mr. Fool also needs some blessings right
now... The woman might be Miss Magician, but I can’t rule out
Miss Justice either... The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched in
embarrassment. He turned his head to look at Amon in the
pointed hat and monocle, and he said, “Can I pop over to Sefirah
Castle to answer a prayer?”

“What do you think?” Amon was taken aback as “He” asked in

amusement.

“Since you want to play such a game, why won’t you let it be
more exciting?” In fact, Klein didn’t have any hope regarding his
request. This was because, as long as he could return to Sefirah
Castle, he could use the power there to make the first step in
escaping from his predicament. This was equivalent to getting
Amon to just set him free.

The reason he mentioned this was because he wanted to use this

to start the subsequent topic.

Amon nudged the crystal monocle with his knuckle and

chuckled.
“As the God of Mischief, I’ve been alive since the Third Epoch. I
believe you know what that means.

“Yes, what do you want to ask?”

...This is an accurate grasp of my state of mind and thoughts...

Klein sighed and asked, “Why did you parasitize the City of
Silver’s exploration team back then? You even patiently stayed in
the dungeon for decades.”

Amon nodded and replied in a relaxed manner, “I had a

premonition that the City of Silver would obtain extremely
important information. Now, this prophecy has come true, right,
Mr. Fool?”

...”He” did all of that just to wait for me and the Tarot Club? From
the looks of it, this Marauder pathway’s King of Angels can see
the disturbances in fate caused by Sefirah Castle to a certain
extent... Klein had never expected the answer, leaving him
momentarily at a loss as to how to continue the topic.

After about ten seconds, he sighed and said, “You’re really

patient.”

“He” was a King of Angels who liked to play pranks; yet, “He”
actually stayed inside a dark dungeon without any sources of
entertainment for decades.
“This has nothing to do with patience. It didn’t take too much of
my time,” Amon casually replied.

...I’m still used to using a human’s standards when talking about

a deity. To Amon, who was born as a complete Mythical
Creature, a few decades is nothing. “He” might even be more
than 3000 years old... Klein regulated what he knew and asked
again, “The City of Silver is one of the few places that persist on
believing in your father. Aren’t you going overboard with what
you did to the expedition team?”

This question didn’t seem to be necessary, but Klein believed that

it would aid him in understanding Amon’s thoughts and style,
doing so in order to see if there was anything that could be used.

Amon turned his head and glanced at him with his monocled
right eye. “He” said with an indifferent smile, “If it wasn’t for
their faith in my father, the City of Silver would’ve already been
reduced to ruins.

“Heh heh, according to my observations, they’re hiding quite a

significant secret. As for what it is, because of the gaze directed
by you and The Hanged Man, I haven’t had the chance to pry into
it.”

...A trueborn Mythical Creature. The deaths of just a few humans

might be equivalent to trampling a few ants to death. “He”
wouldn’t take it to heart at all... The City of Silver actually has a
secret that even Amon thinks is a big secret... What could it be?
Klein thoughtfully changed the topic.

“Was Dark Angel Sasrir really created from your father’s rib?”

This was something that Klein had wanted to ask the entire
time, but he hadn’t found the opportunity to ask.

The smile on Amon’s face faded as “He” looked at the darkness in

front of “Him.”

“Yes, ‘He’ separated a portion of his characteristics and

corresponding negative personalities. ‘He’ used his rib as the
material to create Dark Angel Sasrir.

“If that wasn’t the case, how could a proud and arrogant person
like Medici obey the so-called Left Hand of God, the deputy of
Heaven?

“Without Sasrir’s rebellion, implication, and influence, even if

Evernight, Earth, God of Combat, and the other Kings of Angels
joined forces, it’s impossible for my father to perish.”

Indeed... Dark Angel Sasrir is the most key factor in this matter...
It’s no wonder the Goddess wanted to bewitch “Him” at the very
beginning... Who would’ve thought that “He” would betray
“Himself”? Klein’s initial speculation of the battle of gods had
been confirmed. He felt his Scholar of Yore potion digest a little
more.

He deliberately hesitated and made a guess:

“Could your father have foreseen such a development? Dark

Angel Sasrir is also the key to his resurrection?”

Amon suddenly laughed.

“You asked so many questions in order to further digest the

Scholar of Yore potion, right?”

“...” Klein pretended to break out in cold sweat, and he quickly

adjusted his state of mind.

“I’m just curious. What are you looking for in the Forsaken Land
of the Gods? What are you pursuing? The Marauder pathway
Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristic that you’re missing isn’t here,
nor is Sefirah Castle.

“Are you trying to revive your father?”

Amon maintained “His” smile and looked straight ahead.

“Yes, and no.

“My zealous brother is already very close to reviving my father.
‘He’ probably doesn’t need my help anymore.”

Adam really wants to revive the ancient sun god? I thought that
“He” was purely doing it for the sake of becoming a Sequence 0...
Without hiding anything, Klein called out the name of the
Twilight Hermit Order’s leader.

He was even looking forward to Adam beating “His” younger

brother up.

Of course, beating someone up wasn’t in line with the style of a

King of Angels of the Spectator pathway.

“There’s no need to mention ‘His’ name. ‘He’ won’t interfere with

my matters, nor will I interfere with ‘His.’ I don’t address ‘Him’
as Adam, because I think that a nickname like ‘zealous’ is very
suitable for ‘Him.’ I have to say that Medici is very talented in
giving nicknames. Also, even if I say ‘His’ name, ‘He’ wouldn’t be
able to hear it if I don’t wish for ‘Him’ to hear it.” At this
moment, the monocled Amon smiled as he exposed Klein’s idea.

Following that, Klein didn’t mention the Dark Angel any further,
because it was obvious that Amon wouldn’t answer.

Before long, the man and angel walked out of the valley and saw
a silent city.
More than half of the buildings in this city had collapsed. The
remaining ones had a sharp roof, as though they were towers
that led to heaven.

On the surface, dark red vines and plants grew, forming fruits
whose edibility was unknown.

After entering the city, he discovered that there were stone

coffins placed in front of each house. Inside were skeletons or
recently rotted corpses.

A common point between them was them being greatly

deformed. Some had four legs; some had a slit in the middle of
their eyebrows; some lacked skin, directly revealing their flesh;
some had arms wrapped around their necks like tails.

“This was originally a city that believed in the Phoenix. Later, it

converted its target of faith to my father, but it retained some
customs related to death.” The monocled Amon, casually sized
up his surroundings and said, “After the Cataclysm, they were
left behind in the Forsaken Land of the Gods. However, there
were no edible, relatively normal plants around them, so they
could only eat those corrupted monsters. Over generations, their
bodies began to produce defects and psychological problems.
Eventually, they were completely wiped out.”

The Cataclysm brought about by the Goddess’s assassination of

the City of Silver’s Creator really was a calamity for civilization...
Before that, there were elven, giant, phoenix civilizations, and so
on. After that, all that’s left are traces of them... When Klein
thought of the city that had been swallowed into the ground, he
sighed.

In the history books, in mysticism, it was very apt to call that

history: “The Cataclysm.”

He paused for a moment before asking, “Why are we entering

this city instead of going around it?”

Amon smiled and said, “In the Second Epoch, apart from
wielding the Death pathway, the Phoenix Ancestor also occupied
part of the Apprentice pathway. Some of the decorations here
can become a loophole that I can make use of to shorten our
journey to our final destination.”

Klein’s expression immediately darkened.

 CHAPTER 1160: IMPROVING
City of Silver, at the top of the spire.

After waiting for a long time, Derrick still didn’t receive a

response from Mr. Fool.

This made him panic a little. He didn’t understand what this

meant, nor did he know how to deal with it.

Mr. Fool is in a state where he can’t respond to his prayers? Yes,

“He” informed us two days ago that the gathering next week
would be canceled. This should be a sign... Having recalled what
happened previously, Derrick barely managed to calm his
anxiety and nervousness.

He couldn’t be blamed for having such a huge reaction, because

the City of Silver’s textbooks recorded similar situations:

The Creator who normally responded to “His” believers suddenly

stopped responding and forsook this land!

After a few seconds of silence, Derrick stood up and returned to

the room where the Chief was. He said to Colin Iliad, “We have to
wait a few more days.”
“Wait?” Demon Hunter Colin repeated the keyword as he
frowned slightly.

From his point of view, this was an unusual matter, seemingly

symbolizing a bad development.

Derrick resisted his instinctive reaction of scratching the back of

his head, and he nodded with some difficulty.

“Yes.”

The grizzled Colin Iliad stared at him for a few seconds before
nodding slowly.

“Alright, head back first.”

Backlund East Borough, inside a two-bedroom rental apartment.

Fors, who was wrapped in thick clothes, paced around the warm
stove, her face full of doubt.

Finally, she turned her head and looked at Xio.

“Why hasn’t Mr. World replied?”

“Perhaps he’s preoccupied with something,” Xio explained the
reason she had long considered. “Perhaps it’s because it’s not
convenient for Mr. Fool to pass on your prayers. ‘He’ has
temporarily paused the gathering.”

Fors nodded thoughtfully and said, “Mr. Fool informed us that

the gathering will be temporarily paused next week. It was only
decided in the middle of the week. Is this related to George III?”

Recalling Mr. World’s investigations all this time, Xio

acknowledged and said, “Very likely.”

In the Forsaken Land of the Gods, in the dead silent city.

Dressed in a classic black mage’s robe, Amon led Klein into a

relatively complete cathedral.

Segmented stone pillars lay tilted, and dark red weeds grew out
from their cracks, wrapping around the avian sculptures.

With the animal hide lantern in hand, Klein surveyed the area
and confirmed that the residents of this city weren’t truly dead.
There were still a few survivors left. He had no idea what
method they had used to transform into monsters of the deep
darkness. They were hiding from the faint yellow light,
surrounding a cathedral in a place that couldn’t be seen. They
wanted to attack the two ordinary-looking humans, Klein and
Amon.
The reason why Klein was able to confirm that these monsters
were originally residents of this city was because their Spirit
Body Threads had a certain abnormality. Some were grayish-
white, some were distorted, and some were sticky. They were
completely different from the monsters elsewhere. They greatly
resembled the corpses inside the coffins.

I don’t know what kind of despair and mental breakdowns will

make the remaining humans choose such a path... Perhaps the
deepest sense of despair was that they couldn’t see hope on a
daily basis while the situation around them worsened... With a
sigh, he made use of this opportunity to adjust his mentality.

He was experiencing various instances of hope surfacing, only to

be met with despair time and time again.

The monocled Amon walked to the edge of the light and walked
all the way into the deepest part of the cathedral.

Klein followed behind and saw a door covered in pale white

light.

“This city is actually split into two parts: ‘light’ and ‘darkness.’
They’re using certain abilities of the Apprentice pathway to hide
a portion of the area. They have to use a specific ‘door’ to enter,”
Amon said as “He” pointed ahead.
A Secrets Sorcerer’s powers? With some realization, Klein
nodded, indicating that he knew what was going on.

Amon then said, “Behind this door is the ‘dark’ side of this city. I
can use it to connect to a similar region far away. We can
directly arrive there and shorten our journey.”

As expected of the incarnation of loopholes... Klein watched as

Amon stretched out “His” left hand and pressed down on the
door formed from pale white light.

The light began to ripple as it rapidly spread outwards, becoming

more and more intense.

At that moment, a deformed monster hiding in the depths of the

darkness while spying on the cathedral suddenly trembled,
becoming Klein’s marionette.

Twenty or thirty seconds ago, Klein had already completed the

process of obtaining initial control over it and deepened his
influence. However, he waited until now before he completely
converted it.

Right on the heels of that, Klein and the marionette reached out
their hands at the same time. They took advantage of the
opportunity when Amon changed the “door,” and they grabbed
something.
In his hand was something in the shape of a full moon, and was
embedded with scarlet gemstones, the Scarlet Lunar Corona. In
his marionette’s hand was an ancient, brass-colored Master Key!

At the same time, they opened their mouths and made a “bang”
sound. They used Air Cannons to push the Scarlet Lunar Corona
and the Master Key to the door of light.

These two items combined could make one hear Mr. Door’s pleas
for help. This also meant that Mr. Door’s powers could enter the
real world to a limited extent.

And this was the controller of all “doors.” He was one of the
existences who was most unwilling to see Amon become an
“Error” or control Sefirah Castle!

Klein didn’t expect that the sealed Mr. Door could really hurt
Amon. He only hoped that he could use this opportunity to
interfere with the Angel of Time and create a good enough
opportunity for himself.

Of course, if Mr. Door could cause any abnormal changes to the

door, magnifying or distorting the loopholes created by Amon;
thus, affecting the King of Angels of the Marauder pathway and
teleporting “Him” far away, Klein would definitely sincerely
thank Mr. Door for a week.
After his previous attempts, Klein realized his greatest
disadvantage. It wasn’t that he was one Sequence short and had
a qualitative gap in power level. Instead, he had lost the
initiative and couldn’t make proper preparations. Every time he
began preparing, he would be interrupted or foiled by Amon.

For a veteran Magician, unprepared performances were often

synonymous with failure.

If he could make preparations in advance, he could quietly

summon Mr. Azik’s, Reinette Tinekerr’s, and Snake of Fate Will
Auceptin’s historical projections. Against a Sequence 2, even if
there was no way to deal with “Him,” it would definitely create a
very good opportunity to escape.

At that moment, the Scarlet Lunar Corona and ancient-looking

Master Key whistled through the air and arrived at the door of
light.

The white light that formed the illusory door distorted and
devoured the two items. It was dyed crimson as it collapsed into
a whirlpool.

It was as though the bottom of the vortex was invisible, like a

gigantic eye.

Just as Amon was about to turn around, “He” made a slight

pause as if “He” had heard an old friend’s shout.
However, this pause disappeared instantly, as though it had
never appeared.

With Amon’s gaze directed at Klein, the latter instantly lost six
Beyonder powers.

This included the control of Spirit Body Threads, the summoning

of Historical Void projections, Paper Figurine Substitutes, Flame
Controlling, Underwater Breathing, and Bone Softening.

Of course, losing these six Beyonder powers for a marionette

didn’t affect Klein’s subsequent operations.

The indiscernible pause from before had allowed Klein to switch

places with his marionette in time!

He had already arrived deep in the darkness outside the

cathedral. The deformed monsters around him trembled and
turned into his marionettes.

For targets such as these that weren’t even Sequence 5, it took

only two or three seconds for Klein to transform them into
marionettes. And by the time he summoned the Scarlet Lunar
Corona, he had already begun doing similar actions.

As he enjoyed the darkness without any scruples, he attempted

to transform into a concealed state or successfully commit
suicide. At the same time, he reached out with his marionettes
to grab at the fog interwoven with history.

This time, he split the marionette into three groups, summoning

Reinette Tinekerr, Mr. Azik, and Snake of Fate Will Auceptin,
respectively. He didn’t want to follow his past mistakes, where
he had managed to succeed with great difficulty only to have
“Them” taken away by Amon. With such arrangements, he
might be left with one or two.

Of course, the premise was that Amon was unable to steal

multiple Historical Void projections at once.

This was something that Klein needed to confirm.

Klein retracted his hand, but he didn’t grab anything.

All the marionettes who summoned the Snake of Fate failed.

Among the Scholars of Yore groups who summoned the Death
Consul and Reinette Tinekerr, two of them had their arms tense
up slightly.

Klein was delighted as he suddenly felt that this attempt could

end up turning into a real escape attempt.

At this moment, the crystal monocle that Amon wore emitted a

terrifying light.
The entire city, including the surrounding rivers, hills, and
wilderness, were all filled with pure, scorching sunlight. “Day”
had once again descended upon this land after bidding farewell
to it for thousands of years.

Amon had stolen the “day” from the ruins of the battle of gods!

In the face of such a “day,” not only did Klein feel like his body
was about to melt, but he also heard familiar and crazy ravings
in his ears. They were like steel needles that pierced through
every Worm of Spirit.

This caused his mind to be filled with immense pain. His

marionette’s summoning attempts had failed while on the brink
of success.

The “day” in the battlefield of the gods contained the True

Creator’s ravings!

The deformed monsters that were hiding deep in the darkness,

which were the few survivors of the city, seemed to temporarily
regain their senses. They stared blankly at the “day” and couldn’t
help but narrow their eyes.

Then, they wildly charged towards the source of that “day,”

melting one by one into dust.
Far away in the City of Silver’s Afternoon Town campsite, the
guards at the stronghold also noticed that there was a light
coming from the northeast. It was different from lightning, just
like the scene of the sun rising from the legends.

This scene only lasted for a few seconds before it shattered and
the sky returned to its dark state.

As soon as he recovered from the ravings, Klein saw the pointed-

hatted Amon standing in front of him.

This Angel of Time nudged “His” monocle and smiled.

“Well done.”
 CHAPTER 1161: COUNTDOWN
Well done... Faced with Amon’s “praise,” Klein forced a smile and
politely replied, “Thank you.”

To be honest, he preferred to hear curses rather than “praise,” as

that meant that he was close to succeeding.

Of course, Klein suspected that even if he managed to escape,

Amon wouldn’t be flustered and exasperated. Based on the
character displayed by this God of Mischief, it was very likely
that “He” found it interesting and exciting while also inevitably
feeling a little depressed and disappointed to the point of being
eager for the next round.

“It’s a huge improvement to be able to think of using Door to

disrupt me.” Amon smiled indifferently. “But don’t you think
that I’d be in a relatively more vigilant state while ‘Door
Opening’? And that it’s actually not that easy to be affected by an
accident?”

After some thought, Klein answered seriously, “That’s what I

thought in the beginning, but later on, I felt that you should be
able to grasp my state of mind, believing that I wouldn’t dare to
act when you opened the door. When that happens, making an
attempt might work wonders.”
Doing it when others believe that you wouldn’t do it was also a
strategy.

In his previous life, Klein had come into contact with games that
had such a higher level of thinking that made his head spin.

“What if I thought of this level as well?” Amon said with a smile

as “He” used “His” knuckle to nudge the bottom of his monocle.

At the same time, the remaining marionettes, which were still

alive, took out crystal monocles out of thin air and wore them on
their right eye. All of them cast their gazes at Klein.

This left Klein’s scalp tingling. He discovered that the connection

between the marionettes and himself had instantly been
severed.

“Although you’ve improved, failure still demands some level of

punishment.” With a smile, Amon turned around and walked
towards the cathedral.

As “He” took a step forward, the marionettes revealed smiles one

after another as they collapsed to the ground stiffly. This caused
Klein’s soul to be torn apart again and again as the blood vessels
on his forehead visibly bulged.
As he endured the pain, he stood rooted to the ground and
calmed down after a long while.

During this process, although he had always been in the depths

of the darkness, he didn’t suffer any attacks from the terrifying
monsters, nor did he turn into a concealed state.

When did Amon steal the concealment powers in this city? If I

had tried to commit suicide, I definitely would’ve had the
thought stolen from me... My preparations still aren’t enough. I
don’t have enough confidence when dealing with Amon, having
not considered the things “He” might have stolen into
consideration... I really didn’t expect “Him” to release the “day”
that “He” stole from the ruins of the battlefield of gods...
Regarding what else “He” stole in the past, or whatever “He” has
on “Him,” I have no idea. I can’t make targeted preparations...
That monocle is some sort of vessel used to store stolen items?
Or is it part of Amon to begin with? So every time he parasitizes
someone, a monocle will be taken out... Klein rubbed his temples
and walked into the cathedral. Looking at Amon before the door
of light, he asked, seemingly casual, “Why do you have so many
monocles? Where do you usually place them?”

Amon stroked the monocle on “His” right eye and smiled

indifferently.

“Why don’t you ask me why every avatar of mine has eyes? And
where do I usually place them?”
“...I understand.” Klein nodded in enlightenment.

Amon cast “His” gaze back to the door of light that had yet to
calm down from the rippling. “He” casually said, “I have the
nagging feeling that this operation of yours is a major
preparation piece, and not an attempt.

“What cheap trick did you pull off during that process?”

After some deliberation, Klein replied with a smile, “Guess.”

“I do have some guesses. Do you think I’ve guessed it correctly?”

Amon asked with interest as “He” pinched the edge of his
monocle.

“Perhaps, or perhaps not.” Klein didn’t give a clear answer as he

cooperatively walked to Amon’s side. He saw “Him” reach out
again and press down on the pale white door of light.

Above the door of light, ripples appeared once again as they

became more intense and exaggerated.

After about ten seconds, the ripples spread the surroundings,

causing the door of light to expand twice in size.

Amon glanced at Klein, gesturing for him to take a step forward.

Klein instinctively turned his head and looked around the
cathedral.

Beyonder characteristics left behind by the mutated monsters

were shimmering outside the area that the lantern had lit up.
They weren’t all Beyonders when they were alive. After those
ordinary people turned into monsters, a large part of the power
came from the darkness and degeneration. The powers didn’t
belong to them, so no characteristics were purged.

“I almost forgot.” After taking a look together with Klein, Amon

suddenly shook “His” head and smiled.

Just as “He” finished his sentence, a bunch of Beyonder

characteristics floated up and entered “His” body. They merged
with “Him,” leaving only a small portion behind.

“Most of the people who chose to transform into monsters are of

the Apprentice pathway, Beyonders and their family members
who can enter the city’s ‘dark’ side,” Amon said casually as “He”
retracted his gaze.

Even if it’s a similar pathway’s Beyonder characteristic, it would

be problematic if it’s directly “eaten,” right? Shouldn’t it only be
possible to jump to a higher level of a neighboring pathway? It
also allows the accommodation of lower Sequences? Seeing this,
Klein was a little stunned as he asked curiously, “Won’t this
accumulate madness?”
This wasn’t just a matter of accumulating madness. Klein
suspected that if he did it himself, there was a high chance that
he would go crazy.

“Others will,” Amon said with a smile, “but not me.”

A true “bug”... Klein couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.

Then, the distance between him and the door of light

disappeared.

Subconsciously, he forgot about the remaining Death pathway’s

Beyonder characteristics, and he entered the mutated door of
light with Amon.

Endless darkness and squirming lines of light were mixed

together, giving rise to the feeling of a sudden descent.

About ten seconds later, he discovered that he and Amon had

appeared on a square. The dim yellow light of the animal hide
lantern seemed to be stopped by an invisible force, causing it to
only illuminate half the square.

Lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the

surroundings.
With the help of the lightning, Klein saw several incomplete
statues erected around the square. They either had their hands
tied to their backs, had their bodies entangled with the thorny
roses, or looked like mummies. They gave off the feeling of being
“restrained.”

“This city first believed in the Mutant King.” Like a qualified tour
guide, Amon introduced the situation of each “scenic site” to
Klein. “They’re very interesting. They’re usually restrained and
quiet, just like ascetics. However, once they encounter prey, or in
special moments in time, they will release a bloodthirsty desire
to kill. You can imagine that on the night of the full moon, this
is a city where werewolves roam.”

From the looks of it, the Mutants originally had the concept of
temperance... Later on, it was led astray by the Mother Tree of
Desire... Using the new round of lightning, Klein took a few more
looks and asked thoughtfully, “The Mutant King’s image is close
to that of a mummy?”

“No. Although ‘He’ is an ugly and twisted man, ‘He’ likes to

entangle ‘Himself with thorny roses.” Amon scoffed.

Klein took the opportunity to ask, “What kind of idols will your
believers worship?

“In mysticism, your symbol is a clock and a Worm of Time?”

Amon scratched “His” chin and said, “In theory, my believers are
all ‘me.’ I don’t need to trouble myself with building an idol.”

My believers are all ‘me’... Thankfully, I have a Blessed like

Danitz now... Klein suddenly realized that he was quite similar
to Amon in certain aspects.

Of course, when I say “my believer is myself,” it’s a funny story.

When Amon says that “my believers are all ‘me,”1 it becomes a
horror novel. The difference in style is quite huge... Klein finally
mocked himself.

As Amon walked forward, “He” continued, “However, in my

father’s era, quite a number of people believed in me. Some of
them set off with the name ‘Angel of Time,’ using the emblem of
the clock to construct my idol. Some of them used the title of
‘God of Mischief and used a crow covered in mysterious patterns
as my image, while others combine the two together.”

Having said that, the monocled Amon suddenly turned “His”

head and glanced at Klein before curling his lips.

“We’re less than three days away from our final destination.”

That is to say, I only have three days left... Klein nearly drew in a
cold breath of air. The pressure increased rapidly, making him
feel as though his nerves were being crushed.
He had yet to determine the true purpose behind this game
Amon made, nor did he discover any traces of what he was being
driven to do. This meant that he was unable to grasp the key,
and he was unable to find a real opportunity to escape.

The performance of Amon’s avatar made him understand that

he might not even be able to last ten seconds before “Him.”

As his thoughts raced, Klein fell silent. Following that, he walked

out of the square covered in ruins.

There were few pedestrians on the streets as they came and

went in a hurry. In Pritz Harbor, where many houses were
covered in bum marks, the chestnut-haired Queen Mystic placed
a newspaper on the table.

The first page of the Tussock Times was about the king’s
assassination. It also claimed that the assassin came from
Feysac or Intis.

“This isn’t stopping the disaster, nor is it worsening the

disaster...” Bernadette muttered to herself with a serious
expression.

She pondered for a moment, picked up the cloth on the table,

and wrapped it up. Then, she released her fingers and allowed it
to relax.
This time, the coffee cups, pens, newspapers, and other items in
the tablecloth disappeared. What appeared were ritual items like
silver-made candles.

Following that, Bernadette held a ritual and summoned

Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger.

As a partner, she felt that she needed to ask about the other
party’s situation and see if there was anything else she needed to
help with.

The moment the ritual ended, four blonde, red-eyed heads

walked out of the burgeoning candle flame. Dressed in a dark
and complicated long dress, Reinette Tinekerr’s neck was empty.

Bernadette’s eyelids twitched indiscemibly before she picked up

the letter and gold coin that she had prepared earlier and
handed it to the messenger.

One of Reinette Tinekerr’s heads bit on the letter and gold coin
while the other head sized up Queen Mystic for a few seconds.

“She” shifted “Her” gaze back and walked into the void. However,
just as Bernadette was about to put away the tablecloth, Miss
Messenger suddenly appeared again.
One of the two heads with blonde hair and red eyes spoke one
after another:

“He...” “Has disappeared...”

 CHAPTER 1162: PROPHECY
Gehrman Sparrow has gone missing... Bernadette had a vague
sense of foreboding when the abnormally terrifying messenger
returned. She had roughly figured out what had happened.
Therefore, after hearing the other party’s response, her
expression sank slightly. There was no obvious reaction.

Queen Mystic’s blue eyes, which resembled a condensing sea,

instantly turned darker. They temporarily lost focus, as though
she was looking at a torrent of fate through Reinette Tinekerr.

Two to three seconds later, Bernadette suddenly closed her eyes,

as if a blinding light had appeared in front of her.

Blood-red liquid trickled from the corner of her eyes,

accentuating her pale face.

With her eyes tightly shut, Bernadette said in a slightly ethereal

voice, “Gehrman Sparrow is in grave danger. Darkness is
devouring the light, leaving behind only a sliver of hope.”

This was a prophecy.

The Sequence 3 of the Mystery Pryer pathway was “Clairvoyant.”

The four heads held by Reinette Tinekerr spoke one after
another:

“What...” “Does...” “Darkness...” “Symbolize...”

Bernadette maintained her composure and said, “Desolation,

aberration, apocalypse, negativity, error.”

Reinette Tinekerr, who was wearing a dark and complicated long

dress, didn’t let the head in her hand speak any further.
Throwing down the letter and gold coin, she turned and walked
into the void, disappearing into the room.

Queen Mystic Bernadette stood rooted to the ground for a few

seconds without moving.

Finally, she opened her eyes again. Her blue eyes were hazy and
lifeless, as though she needed more time to restore her eyesight.

Bernadette thought for a moment and reached out her right

hand.

The tablecloth was stowed away before being spread open once
again. The ritual items were replaced with a fountain pen, paper,
and ink bottle.
The fountain pen suddenly leaped up, as if it was held by an
invisible sprite. It quickly wrote down the matter of Gehrman
Sparrow’s disappearance onto the paper.

...

In the captain’s cabin of the Future.

Despite looking at the fried mushrooms on her plate and taking

in the fragrance of the fat, Cattleya didn’t pick up her cutlery for
a long time.

Suddenly, her spiritual perception was triggered. She turned her

head to look at the spot where the brass sextant was placed, and
she realized that a letter had appeared there at some point in
time.

Cattleya immediately revealed a smile as she reached out to pick

up the letter and eagerly began reading it.

Gradually, she frowned.

“Gehrman Sparrow has gone missing...” Cattleya repeated the

key point of the letter in a low voice. She acutely felt that this
matter was somewhat serious.
She easily understood the meaning behind Queen Mystic’s letter.
Without any hesitation, she bowed her head, clasped her hands,
and recited an honorific name in ancient Hermes: “The Fool that
doesn’t belong to this era...”

Above the gray fog, the crimson star representing The Hermit
came alive. It began expanding and contracting, spreading out
ripples of prayers.

They intertwined with the ripples created by the two crimson

stars that corresponded to The Magician and The Sun. They
surged towards the ancient and majestic palace, like tidal waves.

...

Someone is praying to Mr. Fool again... The echoes are getting

even stronger, and the sound is becoming more clear... Hmm, I
can hear it clearly, and the image is also clearer... This prayer
seems to be from Ma’am Hermit. Only she likes to wear ancient
warlock robes...

Queen Mystic discovered that something has happened to

Gehrman Sparrow? Although I was worried that I would die this
time and needed a certain amount of time to revive, I had
already hinted to the members of the Tarot Club that I might
cancel the gathering next week, but that was just a hint. It
wasn’t a formal notice, nor was it clear enough. When Monday
comes, they’ll definitely panic, pray, and try to make contact,
only to discover that Mr. Fool has also disappeared. No, “He” has
run off with The World. Klein used a deprecating comment to
ease his feelings.

He glanced at Amon, who was walking beside him. Without a

word, he lifted the lantern in his hand and said, “It should’ve
been extinguished long ago.”

Wearing a pointed hat and black mage robe, Amon nodded

slightly and said, “I left it in a magical state. It can maintain its
light for a week without needing any fuel.”

Klein thought for a moment and asked, “Is this the deceiving of
natural laws?”

Amon turned “His” head and used his monocled right eye to look
at Klein for a second before smiling.

“Smart.

“The ‘Error’ pathway’s Sequence 3 is a more profound version of

‘Swindler,’ known as ‘Mentor of Deceit.’”

It’s about the same as my guess... However, it isn’t only the Error
pathway that can do such a thing. The Black Emperor can use
“Distortion” and “Exploit” powers to achieve that... In his mind,
Klein began comparing the differences between the Marauder
and the Lawyer pathway.

At this moment, Amon stroked “His” chin and asked with

interest, “There are less than three days left. If you don’t think of
a way to escape, it will be too late.

“Do you plan on making a new attempt tomorrow?”

“...Make a guess.” Klein forced a smile as he answered in the

same rhetoric manner that Amon was best at using.

To be honest, he didn’t believe that the effects would be better

given more attempts.

On the one hand, frequent attempts were indeed able to test the
limits of Amon’s powers. By expending the “items” that “He” had
previously stolen, Klein could establish a good foundation for the
final battle. But on the other hand, he would also expose his
trump cards. After all, he was in a passive state and had no
chance to prepare. To force Amon to showcase more of the
means available to “Him,” it required him to use the few trump
cards he had.

If his countermeasures were all figured out by Amon after his

repeated attempts, he wouldn’t have any chance of escaping.
An attempt to escape was a double-edged sword. If one wasn’t
careful, one would cut oneself!

It was precisely because of this that Klein didn’t blindly take

action, and carefully made plans in his heart.

As he spoke, he walked out of the city that originally worshiped

the Mutant King and later believed in the ancient sun god. There
were only white bones and several stone structures that had
been weathered by the elements here that showcased its former
prosperity.

Outside the city, there was an endless wilderness that couldn’t

be seen in the lightning.

...

At 7 Pinster Street, Leonard sat on a sofa. He placed his feet on

the coffee table and leisurely flipped through the day’s
newspaper.

Yesterday, George III’s death had brought them copious amounts

of work. He had spent the entire night on duty, and he received
five hours of rest today.

After sleeping for two hours, Leonard woke up in high spirits,

attempting to understand the current situation from the normal
media.

In fact, as the captain of a Red Gloves team, he knew more than

the reporters about certain aspects. For example, in the outskirts
of Backlund, where the Tudor ruin was located, it had collapsed
into a rather large lake. It had nearly affected Dwayne Dantès’s
Maygur Manor. Another was the death of George III, who had
self-destructed at the square, but wasn’t the actual person. The
search for his corpse was to no avail, as though he had vanished
into thin air that night.

Of course, Leonard was extremely certain that George III was

already dead. The eldest prince was about to inherit the title of
Balam Emperor and Loen King.

Back then, something had happened at Sefirah Castle. This

matter definitely has something to do with Mr. Fool... Klein had
long warned us about George III... The reactions of the three
Churches were very strange. Even the Church of the Lord of
Storms, which is most prone to acting rash, wasn’t too angry...
As Leonard flipped through the newspaper, his thoughts
wandered casually.

At this moment, his mind was filled with the slightly-aged voice
of Pallez Zoroast:

“Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger is here.”

Leonard suddenly looked up and saw the angel-level messenger
wearing a dark and complicated long dress appear in front of
him.

The four blonde, red-eyed heads held by Reinette Tinekerr spoke

one after another:

“Gehrman...” “Sparrow...” “Has encountered...” “Extreme...”

“Danger...” “He has...” “Gone...” “Missing...”

Klein has encountered danger and disappeared? Leonard

immediately retracted his legs and stood up.

Without waiting for the reminder provided by Pallez Zoroast, his

spiritual perception stirred as he blurted out, “Is it related to the
death of George III?”

“Yes...” “He...” “Destroyed...” “The Apotheosis...” “Ritual...” “Of...”

“George...” “III...” The eight red eyes on Reinette Tinekerr’s four
heads looked at Leonard.

Apotheosis ritual? Although Leonard was anxious, he was still

shocked by the phrase.

For someone to hold an apotheosis ritual, one had to be a

Sequence 1 angel at the very least. Yet, Klein was able to directly
participate in something at that level... Mr. Fool’s plan? Leonard’s
green eyes glimmered slightly. Relying on his relatively rich
experience, he pointedly asked, “What happened to Klein the last
time you saw him?”

The four blonde, red-eyed heads of Reinette Tinekerr shook and

said, “Possibly...” Under...” “Zaratul’s...” “Pursuit...”

As Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger, this Ancient Bane was able to

sense that “Her” employer had also left the Tudor ruins after
escaping.

And as for those who understood the means of a Scholar of Yore,

they were undoubtedly High-Sequence Beyonders of the same
pathway. Therefore, Zaratul would definitely be able to obstruct
and pursue him.

Zaratul? The leader of the Secret Order, the Sequence 1 angel,

Zaratul? As Leonard was worried about Klein, he felt fear and
concern for the life of his former colleague.

At that moment, a deep voice sounded in his mind:

“Ask ‘Her’ what other clues ‘She’ has.”

Leonard immediately did as he was asked.

Reinette Tinekerr seemed to know that Leonard wasn’t simple.
She repeated Queen Mystic’s prophecy word by word.

After listening to what was said, Pallez Zoroast fell silent for a
while before sighing.

“Error...

“I think I know about your former colleague’s current situation.”

Leonard subconsciously wanted to ask, but because there were

outsiders around, he held back his urge.

Pallez paused and continued, “The anomaly with Sefirah Castle

attracted Zaratul. How could Amon not notice it?

“This should be related to the struggle for Sefirah Castle.”

Sefirah Castle... Leonard slowly took a deep breath and said to

Reinette Tinekerr, “He might’ve fallen into the hands of Amon.”

After Miss Messenger’s four heads nodded and turned to leave,

Leonard immediately sat down and clasped his hands. Closing
his eyes, he prayed.

“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era...”

 CHAPTER 1163: APPROACHING
Above the gray fog, the crimson star representing The Star also
burgeoned and contracted. The rippling light gradually
overlapped with the other ripples created by the other three
crimson stars, turning into a tidal wave that surged through the
entire mysterious space, causing the space to vibrate slightly.

After describing the matter related to Klein, Leonard ended his

prayers and waited for Mr. Fool to respond.

However, he still didn’t receive any feedback after nearly fifteen

minutes.

Mr. Fool has always been very responsive... Leonard couldn’t help
but mutter.

After a few seconds of silence, Pallez Zoroast reminded with a

slightly-aged voice, “Recall what The Fool said recently.”

Leonard thought carefully and slowly said, “In the middle of the
week, ‘He’ reminded us not to head into the woods in the
northwestern outskirts of Backlund... Yes, ‘He’ seemed to hint
that the gathering might not be held as planned...”
“As expected.” Pallez Zoroast let out a long sigh and said, “The
Fool had predicted Amon’s appearance to a certain extent. ‘They’
might be fighting in different domains now. One of them wishes to
hold onto Sefirah Castle, while the other wishes to become the new
owner of Sefirah Castle. Your former colleague has unfortunately
been embroiled in this matter.”

“Mr. Fool had expected this? Is this a trap ‘He’ laid for Amon?”
Leonard’s green eyes lit up as he blurted out.

Pallez spent a significant amount of time thinking as “He” spoke

much slower.

“Perhaps that’s the case. Perhaps it’s because Amon exploited the
trap and took the initiative. Don’t underestimate a Blasphemer, a
powerful King of Angels.”

According to what Leonard knew, Mr. Fool was either the owner
of the Sefirah Castle who was slowly recovering, corresponding
to some unknown deity in history, or “He” was the embodiment
of sefirot. Currently, “He” was unable to control “His” authority
and strength very well, something that could be fixed with a
further qualitative change.

And regardless of the possibilities, Mr. Fool was still unable to

reach the level of a true deity. He was likely on the same level as
the King of Angels.
Under such circumstances, it was rather normal that Mr. Fool
and the terrifying Blasphemer would undergo an intense battle.
After all, that person was one of “Them,” one of the strongest
hidden existences beneath the deities. “He” was even more
powerful than the Hidden Sage that was usually categorized as
an evil god. Even deities were somewhat apprehensive towards
“Him.”

“...” Leonard couldn’t help but tense up. He asked in a low voice
worriedly, “Old Man, do you have any way to provide any help?
Isn’t Amon your greatest enemy?”

Such help might be limited, but it should be able to pull Klein out
of the maelstrom.

Upon hearing that, Pallez Zoroast laughed and said with an

obvious self-deprecating tone, “Aren’t you expecting too much
from me?

“Indeed, if Amon obtains Sefirah Castle, I’ll definitely die at ‘His’

hands. I might not be able to survive this winter. And if Sefirah
Castle is left with The Fool, I might have a chance of surviving in
the future.

“But would an old man like me, who has just recovered to
Sequence 2, have the ability to interfere with a battle at this level?
“Even if I were to use the Yesterday Once More charms, what can I
do in the short time span of two to three seconds? Yes, yes. At the
critical moment, I might be able to help The Fool warp the
situation, but I don’t even know where ‘They’ are fighting. How
can I seize the opportunity?”

Leonard fell silent after hearing Old Man’s long answer. He

immediately bowed his head and raised his hands to press them
against the sides of his head. He muttered to himself, “Don’t tell
me that I can only watch helplessly...”

Pallez sighed and said, “Be patient. All we can do now is be

patient.

“The Fool and Evernight, and some other deities and Kings of
Angels seem to have some tacit understanding with each other.
They might even be cooperating with one another. ‘They’ will not
allow Amon to take away Sefirah Castle.

“Wait patiently. Perhaps it won’t take long for a window of

opportunity to appear.”

Leonard straightened his body and leaned back. He took a deep

breath and exhaled.

“I understand.”
...

The Blue Avenger, which had been ordered by the Church of the
Lord of Storms to attack the port and Feysacian merchant ships
near the waters of Sonia Island, was hiding somewhere outside
the safe sea route.

Alger Wilson stood behind the window of the captain’s cabin,

using his extremely distant vision to stare at the long coastline.

To this “newly advanced” Ocean Songster’s point of view, many

captains who received similar missions were the cream of the
crop of the Mid-Sequence Beyonders. Their joint operation would
definitely be able to effectively harm the traffic flow of Feysacian
waters.

This also meant that an attack from Feysac would be reasonably

fierce, with a high chance of a Sequence 4 demigod leading the
attack. Of course, one couldn’t eliminate the possibility of a
Sequence 3 War Bishop or Silver Knight appearing.

This was a dangerous development for Alger. He didn’t wish to

put himself in such danger.

At the same time, his crew, colleagues, and partners would

monitor each other, preventing anyone from deserting. If Alger
were to skive and walk on the edge of danger, it wouldn’t take
long for him to consider killing most of the crew members and
become a true pirate, or lose the Blue Avenger and return to Pasu
Island for an internal probe.

After this operation ends, the captains who could still survive
wouldn’t exceed a third... Alger calmly analyzed the situation and
quickly came up with a plan to avoid danger.

That was to participate in the operation, but not take center

stage.

Alger planned on using a “surprise attack” on the port while his

brethren frenetically attacked the Feysacian merchant and
supply ships. This would bring the people on board his ship onto
Sonia Island, allowing them to lay in ambush in a primeval
forest. Occasionally, he would cause some minor disturbances to
the port which were easily managed. This way, the Feysac
demigods would definitely cast their gazes at the sea, and not
towards him.

At the same time, in the eyes of the crew, he would be a role

model who was willing to take great risks to enter the enemy’s
borders.

After thinking through all the details, Alger immediately

gathered the crew and repeated his plans. Finally, he
emphasized, “This will be very dangerous. Trust me, it’s very,
very dangerous. We won’t be able to advance and retreat like we
can at sea. We might be surrounded by enemies at any time, but
such an attack will definitely exceed the expectations of the
Feysacians, and it will give us the outcome we want.

“Are you willing to remain on the ship as cowards, or do you

want to follow me into battle as a hero to show your devotion to
the Lord?”

The crew members felt their blood boiling as they rashly said,
“F*ck the Feysacians!”

“Very good.” Alger felt relieved as he struck his right fist on his
left breast. “May the Storm be with us!”

“May the Storm be with us!” the sailors saluted and shouted.

After making the necessary arrangements, Alger believed that he

needed to borrow the Unshadowed Crucifix as soon as possible so
as to purge the excess Ocean Songster’s Beyonder characteristic.
Although he had exaggerated the danger of landing on the
island, there was still a certain level of danger involved.
Therefore, he wanted to quickly recover to his optimal condition.

And he had long understood Mr. Fool’s earlier hint. He felt that
tonight or tomorrow morning, Mr. Fool would officially inform
them that the gathering was to be canceled.
Of course, there were some ideas in the deepest depths of Alger’s
heart. He suspected that every time Mr. Fool canceled the Tarot
Club, something had happened to “Him.” He wanted to use this
prayer to test if this mighty existence was still normal.

No, I can’t. Thou shalt not test God... This isn’t a test. Mr. Fool
didn’t hint that I can’t pray to “Him” recently. Besides, borrowing
the Unshadowed Crucifix is something I really need to do within
the next few days... Alger paced back and forth, unable to make a
decision.

At this moment, he heard the sound of waves crashing. Through

the additional type of vision provided by the ghost ship, he saw
the water part as a huge fish-type creature appeared.

The strange-looking giant fish opened its mouth and spat out a
small metal ball that landed on the deck.

Alger nodded and expressed his gratitude with his singing.

This was a sea creature that the Church of the Lord of Storms
had tamed. In this operation, it and its companions were the
messengers between the various ships and the islands.

Upon receiving his gratitude, the giant fish-like creature

trembled. With a flick of its tail, it headed deep into the sea and
swam into the distance.
Alger looked at it silently for two seconds before summoning a
gust of wind to bring the metal ball into the captain’s cabin.

He twisted open the metal ball and took out the piece of paper
inside. Alger’s eyes froze from a mere glance at it.

George III has been assassinated... Alger repeated the content with
a heavy expression before recalling The World Gehrman
Sparrow’s reminder and Mr. Fool’s hints.

This time, he no longer hesitated. He locked the room and softly

muttered the honorific name, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to
this era...”

...

These prayers are almost becoming a choral symphony... Mr.

Hanged Man wants to borrow the Unshadowed Crucifix from Little
Sun? Leonard... Yes... These voices are stacked over one another,
undulating in pitch and volume. It’s making the surroundings
tremble... Klein rubbed his temples, having a feeling that he had
been struck by lightning from every direction.

At this moment, he followed Amon deeper into the desolate

moors and saw the grayish-yellow fog that blanketed the area.
There were a few ravines and in the deep, dark depths, there
were plenty of things roaming.
Compared to the quiet, lurking monsters from before, the ones
here were rather special.

The pointy-hatted Amon raised his hand to nudge his monocle

and pointed ahead with a smile.

“Another half a day and we should be reaching our final

destination.”

“Half a day... It hasn’t been a day yet... Didn’t you say three
days?” Klein’s pupils seemingly dilated.

Amon smiled and said, “I said not more than three days.

“One day is not more than three days, too.

Upon saying that, the King of Angels paused and asked with
piqued interest, “Did I hamper your arrangements?

“Are you feeling more despair?”

Klein didn’t answer as he suddenly reached out his hand and

grabbed into the void beside him.
 CHAPTER 1164: CHEATING
Although Klein had been a Beyonder for less than two years, his
experience could be described as rich and exciting, even among
Sequence 4 and Sequence 3 saints. The things he possessed or
encountered before that could be summoned from the Historical
Void, and the ones that were capable of quickly killing him didn’t
number many.

Here, he chose the Flaring Sun Charm that he had used in Tingen
City. He had already recited the incantation, injected his
spirituality into it, and was about to activate the charms!

Indeed, to a demigod of the Seer pathway that meant bizarreness

and change, it wasn’t very effective against him. He mainly
depended on the damage it did to his body, but Klein didn’t dodge
or defend himself. Instead, he released his body and mind to
embrace the light of “hope.”

Even at the level of a Sequence 3 Scholar of Yore, the defense of a

Seer pathway’s Beyonder remained low. His offensive ability was
also equally insufficient compared to his peers. This resulted in a
sad fact:

When Klein wanted to commit suicide, he didn’t have any

powers that could quickly kill himself. After all, it was
impossible for him to control his Spirit Body Threads and
transform himself into his marionette. This would result in
logical contradictions. Towards the end of the process, he would
lack the ability to continue making himself a marionette.

And when he was searching for ways to kill himself through

external means, he realized that, as long as he didn’t use
methods like Marionette Interchange, Paper Figurine Substitutes,
and Historical Void Hiding, there were too many options that he
could consider.

The Seer was such a powerful pathway that veered towards the
extremes.

Seeing that Klein was about to take out a Flaring Sun Charm
from the fog of history, along with having a strong desire to
commit suicide, Amon only smiled. Without even raising “His”
hand, “He” stole the entire idea, causing the crystal monocle to
glow slightly.

Klein immediately forgot what he was trying to do.

But his actions didn’t stop!

His shocked reaction when he heard that they were only half a
day away from the final destination was mostly faked. This was
because he had always been wary of the God of Deceit. He didn’t
trust anything that “He” said.
There were too many interpretations of “not more than three
days,” so Klein had long prepared for the worst. After hearing
what Amon said, he immediately arranged the things he needed
to do into a sequence: After having the idea of summoning the
Flaring Sun Charm to commit suicide; it was to summon that
existence; summon that existence; summon this, that, and those
existences. He made it cyclic, hoping that no matter how many
thoughts Amon stole from him, he would still follow his original
plan and perform the corresponding actions.

Regarding this matter, back when he dealt with 0-08, he had

been thinking about it above the gray fog. He had used the
experience of treating the real him as a marionette and only
following a predetermined set of actions. This helped him
greatly.

At that moment, although he didn’t know what he was trying to

do, to the point of not realizing that he had forgotten something,
he knew very well what he would do next.

The past wasn’t important, but the present and future were key!

Klein reached out his palm again and grabbed the void in front
of him. His entire arm sank.

However, when he retracted his right hand, nothing came out.

At the same time, Amon raised “His” palm and gently swiped
forward.

“He” had stolen the Historical Void projection that Klein had
summoned!

A figure quickly appeared beside Amon. It was an elder dressed

in a hooded black robe. His eyes were deep black, like a dark
water surface, and the white beard around his mouth was long
and dense.

Zaratul!

The leader of the Secret Order, the Sequence 1 angel, Zaratul!

The existence that Klein had attempted to summon was actually

Zaratul, and he had succeeded in one try!

This was because he had made preparations in advance.

Back in the city that the phoenix believers had built, when Klein
had split his marionettes into three groups, he was actually
attempting to summon Zaratul from the Historical Void.

Without a doubt, it was impossible to succeed at that time.

However, as a Scholar of Yore, it would be a massive failure if
one failed to notice that someone else was trying to summon
their historical projection. As for Zaratul, he was definitely a
senior, excellent, and experienced Scholar of Yore.

After such a failed summoning, Klein had established a

connection with Zaratul.

This was the tacit understanding between Scholars of Yore!

As for a Miracle Invoker, an Attendant of Mysteries, “He” was

able to respond to “His” historical projection. It was just like how
a Scholar of Yore had a hundred percent chance of success when
borrowing strength from his past.

In addition, a Scholar of Yore had no contractual connection

with the Historical Void projection. They relied on the other
party’s lack of intelligence, or them having good relationships
with them, to control it. And in this world, the few high-level
existences most unwilling to see Amon obtain Sefirah Castle was
Mr. Door, followed by Pallez, and then Zaratul!

In other words, the two of them were short-term allies when it

came to resisting Amon.

Due to these factors, Klein believed that he could summon

Zaratul in one go. And the facts proved that he was right.
And it was precisely because of this that he wasn’t worried at all
that Amon would steal away his historical projection that he had
summoned. He even hoped that the Angel of Time would do so.

As for the reason why he first came up with the idea of

committing suicide before summoning Zaratu, it was to let
Amon steal his thoughts. And for Amon, “He” would be happy to
try since “He” was a King of Angels in search of excitement. With
too many choices for “Him” to choose from, it was unlikely “He”
would repeat another “Thought Usurpation.” It might be the
“Theft” of a Historical Void projection.

This was one of the few trump cards that Klein had.

In the next second, Zaratul’s gaze turned from a glazed one to a

spirited and real one.

Clearly, this Attendant of Mysteries, a senior Scholar of Yore, had

entered the Historical Void and allowed “His” projection from the
same era to receive “His” consciousness!

And having “His” own consciousness meant that Zaratul’s

projection didn’t hesitate at all to firmly cast “His” gaze at Amon.

The eyes of Amon—the ones wearing and not wearing the

monocle—narrowed at the same time. “He” saw the lightning
around “Him” increase in frequency as the vast wilderness with
many ravines instantly turned empty and dark. They were
speckled with twinkling stars.

“He” had apparently been pulled beneath the cosmos by Zaratul.

This was a miracle.

As for the projection opposite of Amon, it had already

transformed into a gigantic, mysterious whirlpool formed by
squirming mysterious. They extended out in all directions with
transparent tentacles. Just looking at them would make humans
lose their minds and turn crazy.

At that moment, Klein abandoned the other thoughts in the

“queue.” He took the opportunity to control a monster deep in the
darkness and transform it into his marionette.

Immediately following that, he switched places with his

marionette.

After coming to the depths of the darkness, Klein reached out his
hand once again to grab at the air in front of him a few times in
succession. His marionette did the same action as well.

Finally, he dragged a new figure out of the void.

It was a figure dressed in a simple linen robe, with a tree bark as
a belt. Standing there, barefooted with long, black hair, Arianna’s
facial features were ordinary and her eyes dark and cold.

The Evernight cloister’s matron, the ascetic leader, the Servant of

Concealment, the Grounded Angel, Arianna.

As soon as Arianna appeared,”Her” dark eyes turned normal. She

didn’t look like a projection at all.

“Her” true body seemed to have entered a concealed state,

allowing the summoned Historical Void projection to also
possess intelligence.

This was also one of the reasons why Klein had chosen to
summon “Her,” and had given up on summoning Mr. Azik and
Miss Messenger who gave him a higher success rate. This way,
even if an accident happened during his “suicide,” preventing his
success, there was still a chance to fight Amon in the subsequent
battle!

After a Historical Void’s projection possessed their own

consciousness, it made it much easier for Klein to maintain
them. This resulted in an extension in time for the maintenance
of the projection.

Following that, he used the connection between the Scholar of

Yore and their summoned Historical Void projection, quickly
communicating to Servant of Concealment, Arianna, his intent
to kill him!

Arianna suddenly bent “Her” body, and “Her” right hand reached
behind her back. “She” pulled out a bone sword covered in
strange patterns from the depths of the darkness.

Then, “She” suddenly took a step forward and swung “Her” sword
forward.

The entire darkness literally stirred as it wildly spread towards

where the spot Klein was standing.

An unlucky monster happened to be situated between the two of

them as it melted away when drowned by the tide of darkness.

This wasn’t the authority of concealment. This was a

combination of repose and horror. It symbolized danger in the
darkness, a symbol of silent destruction and vanquishment.

The Beyonders of the Sleepless pathway had to reach Sequence 3

Horror Bishop to grasp such powers.

Subconsciously, Klein’s survival instinct made him attempt to

escape. But at that moment, he felt that the surrounding
darkness was an enemy. If he was infected by that force, he
would become a part of the tide. There was no avoiding it.
There’s no need to use all your strength. You can easily kill me
with just a portion of your strength... Klein restrained his primal
instincts, and he stood on the spot, waiting for the destruction to
sweep through him.

At that moment, a distant, illusory bell sounded.

It was as if it had traveled through a long stretch of history,

causing everything around it to slow down, including the
surging darkness.

In midair, swaths of darkness were pierced, revealing a gigantic

wall clock carved out of stone.

It was ancient and mottled, and its surface was separated into
twelve segments by grayish-white and bluish-black colors. Each
segment had different symbols, and the needle had a total of
three hands—short, medium, long. It seemed to be formed from
the twelve rings of a Worm of Time.

As the second hand ticked, the bell rang again.

Gong!

As the sound echoed, the surging darkness like a tide slowed

down even more. Then, the ancient clock’s projection dissipated,
turning back into Amon with “His” pointed hat and monocle.
Behind “Him”, the projection of Zaratul was also in a sluggish
state.

Right on the heels of that, Amon levitated in midair, extending

“His” right hand, and “He” pressed down at the darkness.

The darkness quickly returned to normal, drowning Klein

without causing him any damage. It was unknown if there was
a bug or if a Beyonder effect had been stolen.

At the same time, Amon’s body instantly became abnormally

huge. It was nearly twenty meters tall, but none of “His” clothes
suffered any damage.

“He” looked down at Klein and raised “His” hand to adjust his
monocle. He ignored the attacks from the Zaratul projection
behind “Him” as “He” curled “His” lips and said with deep
interest, “Interesting.”
 CHAPTER 1165: THE GRAND LINEUP
As Amon spoke, the transparent tentacles covered with
mysterious patterns extended out from the gigantic vortex
behind “His” back, and they wrapped around “His” many
different Spirit Body Threads.

In the blink of an eye, the illusory black threads were lifted up

without any resistance.

And with that, one strange monster after another was hoisted up
in the air, like ham waiting to be dry-aged.

The Spirit Body Threads beside Amon were all stolen by “Him” at
some point in time!

While Zaratul launched “His” attack, “His” other slippery tentacle

kept extending into the void, attempting to pull something back.

In just a few seconds, a figure quickly appeared.

“He” had long chestnut-colored curly hair, blue eyes, high nose
bridge, thin lips, and a very beautifully manicured mustache. He
wore a dark red coat with rusted golden threads. It was none
other than the former Emperor of Intis, Roselle Gustav.
The moment this Knowledge Emperor stepped into the real
world, “He” looked down at the gigantified Amon, and
complicated and illusory symbols instantly formed in “His” eyes.

“He” wasn’t worried that Amon would steal “His” attack at all,
because “He” had prepared an extremely large amount of useless
miscellaneous knowledge. Be it the forceful injection or Amon’s
theft of it, “He” could achieve the goal of blowing up the other
party’s mind.

Just as Emperor Roselle’s projection was fully formed, another

figure appeared from Zaratul’s transparent tentacles.

The figure had a young face, but his long hair was already half-
white—pulled back and flailing in the air. In the darkness, half
of it was hidden, and the other was prominent.

This was an angel that Klein didn’t know. “He” looked like a man
with eyes that were dark and filled with the vicissitudes of life.
“His” facial features were considered pretty good, but there was a
bunch of thick, short black hair on “His” cheeks. “He” emitted the
feeling that “He” was both old and youthful, both rational and
crazy.

“He” immediately transformed into a cluster of squirming

worms that extended out transparent, smooth tentacles akin to
Zaratul’s projection.
Clearly, this was also an angel from the Seer pathway.

At that moment, Klein didn’t even dare to look straight at the

situation occurring in midair. However, when his spiritual
perception triggered, he had already sensed something familiar.

The second angel that was summoned by Zaratul was the son of
an ancient god, the original ancestor of the Antigonus family!

This was the historical projection “Him” before “He” became The
Half-Fool.

Clearly, Zaratul had made sufficient preparations in this period

of time.

As Antigonus displayed “His” complete Mythical Creature form,

the surrounding environment changed once again. The darkness
became even darker, as though it had a life of its own as it
surged towards the massive manifestation of the classic black-
robed, pointy-hatted, and monocled Amon.

In the area enveloped by darkness, all the monsters instantly

turned into marionettes.

Antigonus seemed to have moved a portion of the ancient divine

kingdom from “His” memories into the real world, so as to
separate Amon from Klein.
This was also a miracle.

When the miracle happened, Zaratul’s transparent tentacles

pulled out a third projection from the fog of history.

This was a knight in full black armor. “He” was a demigod from
the Fourth Epoch’s Solomon Empire, and had not left an
illustrious name in history.

However, “He” had another identity. “He” was a member of the

“Red of War” army, and the leader of this army was King of
Angels, Medici.

In this division, every member could connect with Red Angel

Medici’s mind and become one.

In other words, if Medici could converge their powers, then they

too could also transmit their own powers to the collective pool.

The powers of a Scholar of Yore powers couldn’t summon

anything associated with the Uniqueness. Even if they were to
raise their Sequence and receive a qualitative change, it
remained the same. However, there was no doubt that Seers
would seek ways to push the envelope by attempting to bypass
the restrictions and obtain help from the Uniqueness to a certain
extent.
Klein had summoned the Goddess’s descent vessel to accomplish
this point, while Zaratul summoned a powerhouse of the Red of
War army.

At this moment, that projection was equivalent to a portion of

Medici!

The knight in black armor stepped onto the battlefield. “He”

scanned the battlefield in a sluggish manner before laughing out
loud.

“Yo, Lil’ Raven, have those feathers I burnt recovered?”

Due to the fact that his historical projection had summoned

another three angel-level historical projections, Klein suspected
that he couldn’t maintain it for ten seconds.

If it wasn’t for this change, then he would most likely have felt
that he had found a way to indefinitely increase his combat
strength. That was to summon two angels and one projection of
himself every time. Then, he could use his projection to summon
two angels and himself again. If this continued, he would have
an infinite number of projections available.

At that moment, the ascetic leader of the Church of Evernight,

Arianna’s body faded and entered a concealed state. Following
that, “She” suddenly appeared behind the gigantified Amon,
slashing out with the bone sword that was covered in strange
patterns.

Taking advantage of the opportunity when Amon was being

attacked by the five angel projections’ attack, Klein kept
converting monsters into his marionettes, getting them to aim
at him. He opened his mouth and let out a bang.

Air Cannons whistled towards him.

At the same time, Klein stretched out his hand and easily took
out a Flaring Sun Charm that had already been activated and
was just short of releasing its effects.

He didn’t believe that he would be able to survive such repeated

attacks.

Amidst the booms, Klein suddenly heard a “tick-tock” noise.

The entire world seemed to stop for a moment before it returned

to normal.

Following that, he saw a huge hole in the dark sky. A ray of pure
hot sunlight shone in and lit a golden charm.

It was the Flaring Sun Charm. It had turned into a huge ball of
light that was engulfed by countless balls of flames.
However, the target it attacked wasn’t Klein. It had made an
error and, instead, wrapped around the Red of War demigod.

Meanwhile, the vast amount of knowledge that Roselle Gustav

had injected, the miracle created by Antigonus, the destructive
sword which Arianna had swung out, the transparent tentacles
that Zaratul extended, they all pointed at the same target in an
erroneous manner—Medici’s black-armored subordinate.

At some point, the projection that consisted of a part of Medici’s

will first suffered an explosion in “His” mind. Even “His”
instinctive reaction seemed to have disappeared. Then, “He” was
assaulted by the barrage of heavy attacks, and quickly dissipated
in midair.

Wearing a pointed hat and a classical mage robe, it was

unknown when Amon had returned to the size of a human and
landed at the bottom of the battlefield.

“He” raised “His” right hand and adjusted the crystal monocle as
a beam of light lit up.

Behind “His” back, the ancient mottled clock phantom appeared

once again. The longest second hand quickly spun half a round
at an extraordinary speed.

It took less than a second, but everything on the desolate moors

seemed to have lost ten to twenty seconds.
The projection of Antigonus’s historical projection disappeared.
Following that, Roselle’s historical projection faded away.
Finally, it was the historical projections of Zaratul and Arianna.

The amount of time “They” could be maintained had been stolen.

Klein, who was just about to commit suicide for the third time,
couldn’t believe his eyes.

He had expected Blasphemer Amon to resolve the five angel

projections. After all, they were merely projections. A projection
was much weaker than the actual body. However, Klein never
expected the other party to be so casual about it that he didn’t
even have a chance to commit suicide.

He had used his trump card in exchange for such an outcome. It

was inevitable for him to feel disheartened and despair.

Amon nudged his monocle and took a step forward to appear in

front of him. “He” smiled.

“If ‘They’ were all ‘Their’ true bodies, it would indeed be more
troublesome.

“However, the Historical Void projection has a very huge flaw.

And grasping the ‘problem’ of something is what I’m best at.”
Looking at this Angel of Time whose smile remained the same
while his expression was one of delight, as though “He” hadn’t
been in a difficult situation just now, Klein’s heart slowly sank,
as if he had fallen into an abyss.

His spiritual perception was triggered as scenes quickly flashed

through his mind.

After entering the Forsaken Land of the Gods, Amon changed his
clothes—going from a dark colored jacket, trousers, and black top
hat that met the aesthetic standards of modern times to a classic
mage’s robe and a pointed hat.

After that, “He” suggested a game of escaping and obstructing;

“He” appeared extremely confident and wasn’t worried about any

mishaps...

As his thoughts raced, Klein’s throat turned dry, and he said in a

low and hoarse voice, “You... are the true body...

“After entering the Forsaken Land of the Gods, your true body
merged with your avatar?”

He seriously suspected that the person in front of him was

Amon’s true body, the true Blasphemer, the whole King of
Angels!
The corners of the monocled Amon’s mouth curled up bit by bit.

“This is very interesting, isn’t it?

“The expression on your face after knowing the truth is what I

wanted to see in this game.”

“He” had clearly admitted that “He” was the main body. “He” was
born accommodating the Uniqueness of the Marauder pathway.
“He” was peerless amongst the ranks of those beneath that of
deities.

This meant that, unless a true deity descended, no matter how

hard Klein struggled, he wouldn’t be able to escape from Amon’s
hands. And this was the Forsaken Land of the Gods. The only
active deity was the True Creator, and “He” wasn’t too interested
in Sefirah Castle.

Although he had suspected that the Amon beside him had

swapped with “His” actual body, Klein, who had experienced
countless instances of hope, only to have them destroyed,
experienced what was the ultimate sense of despair when he
was truly certain of it. If it wasn’t for the fact that the Tarot Club
involved Miss Justice, Leonard, and company, as well as how he
knew that Amon was best at deception, he would’ve admitted
defeat and expressed his willingness to become “His” Blessed.
Isn’t it normal to join the ranks of the opponents if you can’t beat
them... As he lampooned, a thought suddenly flashed through
his mind. He recalled the words that Amon had previously said.

This... His eyes lit up, and he completely calmed down. Looking
at Amon, he leisurely stretched his body and said with a smile,
“Kill me.”
 CHAPTER 1166: ITS NAME
Lightning once again lit up the desolate moors that were
blanketed with grayish-yellow fog. It illuminated the spot where
an angel-level battle had just happened, illuminating the calm
smile on his face.

Amon looked at him for a few seconds before nudging his

monocle and smiling.

“Can’t you say something else?

“You seem to have found new hope?”

Klein’s smile didn’t change as he clenched his fist to his nose

and stuck one hand into his pocket.

“I just suddenly understood something. It turns out that it’s not

too demoralizing to play this game with your true body. On the
contrary, this shows that you have no way of stealing my
destiny.”

“Oh?” Amon smiled as “He” spoke in a tone, as though “He” was

looking forward to what Klein would say next.
Klein laughed and said without any hesitation, “Otherwise, once
I entered the Forsaken Land of the Gods, you would’ve directly
stolen my destiny and become the new owner of Sefirah Castle.
Even if you want to play a game of escaping and obstructing, you
could’ve waited until the main goal was achieved before doing
so. That way, you wouldn’t be taking any risks. And having lost
my chance to resurrect and my original destiny, I’ll put in an
even greater effort into escaping due to my instinct to survive.

“Indeed, the God of Mischief might do something that disregards

danger, doing so in pursuit of excitement, but you’re still the God
of Deceit.”

Having said that, Klein looked at the unperturbed expression on

Amon’s face and paused.

“I know that you really have the ability to steal the destinies of
others, but being capable of doing something doesn’t mean that
you’ll do it. This requires a risk assessment, as well as weighing
and analyzing the pros and cons.

“I believe that you don’t wish to steal my destiny directly. That

will make you bear the burden of everything brought about by
Sefirah Castle. You have to resist the trauma of the resurrection
of its original owner. Even for a King of Angels like you, this is
also very dangerous. If you aren’t careful, you can perish.
Therefore, you want to find a loophole—you want to get Sefirah
Castle without suffering the negative effects. And this requires
my ‘permission.’”
When he said that, Klein thought of the experience of getting hit
by computer viruses in his previous life. Those viruses would
always pretend to be normal and cheat him into giving him
permission.

This was somewhat similar to the current situation.

After hearing Klein’s words, Amon looked at him without a word.

Instead, “He” calmly adjusted the crystal monocle.

Klein smiled and continued, “From the moment you parasitized

me, you’ve been setting up a huge scam. On the one hand, you’ve
given me the option of becoming your Blessed, telling me that
your true body can withstand my destiny, causing me to bear a
heavy psychological burden.

“In the subsequent journey, you constantly made me see hope

before destroying it. From time to time, you’ll give me a time
limit, making me unknowingly seize an opportunity and catch
my breath. Then, you suddenly shortened the trip, disrupting my
plans. Finally, you reveal the card that you’re the true body,
sending me into the abyss of despair, so as to destroy my will
and dismantle my mental defenses. I would completely break
down and choose to become your Blessed, and ‘agree’ to that
hidden ‘transaction.’”

After hearing everything in silence, Amon suddenly laughed and

raised “His” hands to gently clap.
“Perfect deduction.

“However, you seem to have missed a problem.

“What I said was to see my real body at a sufficiently safe place.

Then, your destiny will be taken away. Now that we haven’t
reached our final destination, I naturally won’t take the risk.”

Klein’s expression sank slightly before he relaxed again.

“I’m looking forward to how different the developments will be

there.”

He responded to Amon in “His” style.

The genuine King of Angels adjusted “His” monocle and pointed

to the side with a smile.

“Soon. We’ll arrive in less than half a day.”

“How long is that exactly?” Klein instinctively lacked trust in

Amon’s vague descriptions.

Amon scratched “His” chin and chuckled.

“Half an hour.”
Klein turned his head to look in the direction where Amon had
pointed. He only saw deep darkness, nothing else..

A bolt of lightning streaked across the desolate moors, but even

farther away was a thick grayish-yellow fog.

...

Backlund, Empress Borough, in the Hall family’s luxurious villa.

After two days of chaos, Audrey’s life finally regained some

peace. This made her even more curious about the truth behind
the king’s assassination.

Considering how Mr. Fool had seemingly hinted that the Tarot
Gathering would be canceled today, Audrey decided to pray to
this existence in advance and establish a connection with The
World Gehrman Sparrow to figure out the corresponding
situation.

The moment she glanced at Susie, the golden retriever

immediately walked out of the room, closed the door with her
leg in passing, and sat outside.

Audrey sat down, took on a prayer pose, and recited in ancient

Hermes:
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era...”

...

Backlund East Borough, inside a two-bedroom rental apartment.

“Do you think there will be a gathering today? There’s no formal

notice...” Fors took out her pocket watch for women and opened
it.

Xio shook her head.

“I don’t know.”

Fors couldn’t sit still any longer. She left her seat and paced back
and forth anxiously as she muttered to herself, “Mr. World didn’t
respond, neither did Mr. Fool respond...”

As she spoke, Fors suddenly looked at her friend who was eating
some ham. She hurriedly said, “Xio, why don’t you try praying to
Mr. Fool and ask if the gathering will be held as scheduled
today?”

Xio frowned slightly as she put down her fork and nodded.

“Okay.”
She also found the situation a little strange.

She clasped her hands and held them under her chin. Xio took a
deep breath and said in a low voice, “The Fool that doesn’t belong
to this era...”

...

Backlund, North Borough, underground of Saint Samuel

Cathedral, in a room behind Chanis Gate.

Emlyn White woke up, feeling puzzled over the dream he had.

He had apparently dreamed of the Sanguine Ancestor, Lilith!

In his dream, he was trapped in a castle covered in red

grapevines, one he couldn’t escape from no matter how hard he
tried.

Later, through a narrow window from high above, he saw the

crimson moon outside and a pair of bat wings that covered half
the crimson moon.

In the legends of the Sanguine, this was one of the symbols of

the ancient goddess, Lilith.
Right on the heels of that, Emlyn flew up high in excitement,
attempting to open the narrow window. At the bottom of the
glass, he found a tarot card.

On the surface of the tarot card was a lad dressed in gorgeous

clothes. He was wearing splendid headgear with a stick over his
shoulder. There was a bindle hanging on the end of the stick,
and a puppy was following behind him.

The Fool card.

At this point in his dream, Emlyn naturally woke up. As a

Sanguine Viscount, he had the ability to perform a basic analysis
of dreams.

It must be because of my current situation that this dream

appeared. That Star actually didn’t deliver any human blood to
me...

I am indeed the target of the Ancestor’s benediction...”She” is

hinting to me that if I wish to escape from my predicament, I
have to obtain help from Mr. Fool?

What day is it today? Forget it, I’ll just pray. That way, I can leave
as soon as possible.” Emlyn sat up with hope as he piously
chanted, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era...”
...

Above the gray fog, the three crimson stars that corresponded to
Justice, Judgment, and The Moon began to expand and shrink,
emitting light to create ripples.

They merged into the dark red “tide” that originally existed,
causing the shock waves in the mysterious space to instantly
intensify.

Amidst the quake, the “tide” flooded the ancient and majestic
palace, lighting up one mysterious symbol after another behind
the eight seats on the long bronze table.

This brought a new halo and resonance, accompanied by a

buzzing sound.

At the end of the long, mottled table, the back of The Fool’s seat
lit up as well. The complicated symbol formed by the Contorted
Lines and Pupil-less Eye kept extending outwards, becoming
layered and extremely three-dimensional.

The dark red “tide” was attracted over and formed a “figure” on
the high back chair belonging to The Fool.

This “figure” wasn’t stable enough. It distorted and scattered

from time to time, hardly capable of maintaining its form.
On a desolate moor covered with grayish-yellow fog, Klein
paused for a moment and looked up at the lightning that
streaked across the sky.

He then retracted his gaze. Holding the lantern in his hand, he

followed beside Amon, deep into the endless moors.

The more the man and the King of Angels proceeded, the more
ravines the ground had. Similarly, their depths became more
and more exaggerated.

About ten minutes later, another bolt of lightning streaked

across the sky. Not far away, Klein saw a single-eyed giant with
a bluish-black pupil, pacing back and forth. It towered tens of
meters.

His body was covered in traces of rotting pus. His eye was
sunken and lifeless. It was obvious that he was dead.

However, he continued wandering around. Grayish-yellow gas

emanated from his body, interweaving in midair to create the
fog over the moor.

The grayish-yellow fog that enveloped the vast moor was

actually generated by this bluish-black giant!
“The youngest son of the Giant King Aurmir, the God of Glory,
Bladel. ‘He’ publicly cursed my father and was punished to
forever roam this area. Of course, ‘He’ has long died in the
Cataclysm, but ‘He’ still wasn’t able to free ‘Himself.’” Amon
looked at the giant and smiled. “If I hadn’t stolen the
corresponding damage dealt to you, you would’ve been
contaminated by the fog created after Bladel’s death. You would
become a cursed entity that roams this area.”

Do I have to thank you? Suddenly, Klein felt like he had entered a

myth.

With him in tow, Amon continued forward. Soon, they

approached the bluish-black, single-eyed giant.

There was an extremely deep ravine on the spot where the giant
was loitering about. As the lightning flashed, a thick and vast
grayish-white building appeared at the bottom.

With just a glance, Klein’s eyelids twitched slightly as he recalled

the scene he saw when he was divining the Unshadowed
Crucifix.

If he remembered correctly, this should be where the ancient

sun god, the City of Silver’s Creator, Amon and Adam’s father
walked out from!

Is this the safe place that Amon mentioned? Klein’s heart sank.
At this moment, the pointy-hatted, monocled Amon walked to
the edge of the ravine. With “His” back facing the grayish-white
building, “He” spread his arms slightly and said with a smile,
“This is the holy land where my father was awoken. Buried in it
is the history I wish to seek.

“My father told me that this place has an ancient name, called...”

As a streak of silver lightning tore through the sky, the black-

robed Amon paused as “He” widened “His” arms, saying with a
solemn tone, “Chernobyl!”
 CHAPTER 1167: WHEN THE STARS ARE RIGHT
“Chernobyl!”

Upon hearing Amon’s words, Klein’s first reaction was one of

shock.

Back when they were approaching the bluish-black, single-eyed

giant, he had come up with many possibilities, but he never
expected to hear such a name.

This was akin to seeing a machine gun appear in an ancient oil

painting, or a novel’s plot appearing in a scientific paper. It was
filled with unbelievable contradictions.

In the next second, he thought of the funny matter about how

the ancient sun god had used “His” rib to create Dark Angel
Sasrir, but had named “His” eldest son Adam. He instinctively
believed that the current situation was similar, and he couldn’t
help but laugh.

To have Amon, who was so powerful that “He” was almost a

“bug” in the real world, a King of Angels who always wore a
sinister smile on “His” face, speak the name with such
seriousness and solemnity, it made Klein unable to hold back his
laughter. Besides, he had no intention of controlling himself.
It’s best if “He” gets angry from the embarrassment and kills me...
The reason Amon is this way today has largely to do with the
ancient sun god’s method of upbringing! The corners of Klein’s
mouth curved into a smile, prepared to ruthlessly vent his inner
laughter.

At this moment, another bolt of silvery-white lightning streaked

across the sky, illuminating the deep ravine. It made Klein once
again see the grayish-white building at the bottom.

This was a building that was completely different from the

current style of the Fourth, Third, and even the Second Epoch.

Thump!

Klein’s heart rapidly contracted before it expanded again. The

smile he just made froze on his face.

Thump! Thump!

When he heard his own heartbeat, he suddenly had the common

sense he had regarding the present world appear in his mind.

12 months a year, 365 days a year, has leap years...

24 hours a day, 60 minutes a day, 60 seconds a minute...

It’s confirmed to be a planet...

There’s a sun and a moon in the sky...

Badump! Badump! Badump!

Klein’s instinct prevented him from thinking any further, but

deep in his heart, there was still a “voice.”

Could it be that I’ve never actually “transmigrated”? I’ve always

been on Earth the entire time, but I’ve been hanging from the door
of light above the gray fog for too long, making me truly not
belong to this era...

As this thought formed, many details that didn’t catch his

attention spewed out like a volcano in his mind.

To the easternmost front of the Sonia Sea, before entering the

ruins of the battlefield of the gods, there are rotting and
crumbling steel buildings around the ancient well. They appeared
to be left behind by humans...

The Northern and Southern Continent are overall very similar in

shape to that of North and South America. However, a large part
of the isthmus that connects the two landmasses has been wiped
away by some kind of power, forming the Berserk Sea with its
complicated and winding sea routes... Also, Sonia Island is like the
gigantic landmass in the north that drifted south... Midseashire is
like the expanded and connected version of the Great Lakes of
North America. It’s as though it suffered a strike from a massive
meteor...

The mountains and rivers on the Northern Continent have

changed a lot, but the overall shape is barely recognizable...

In that case... the Western Continent where the elves come from,
and the Forsaken Land of the Gods in the Eastern Continent, will
correspond to Chernobyl...

In the legends of treasure out at sea, there’s a lost civilization

called the Newins. It sank somewhere in the Fog Sea...

The Giant King’s parents are humans... The Sanguine, elves also
seem to originate from humans...

I previously had two questions: Why would Sefirah Castle grab

transmigrators from Earth? Why would all of them be people
from my era? This can also be explained...

In the short span of two to three seconds, it was as if lightning

was constantly exploding in his mind. This caused his lips to
tremble slightly, as though he was trying his best to contain the
backlash of his revelation.
But the moon in this world is crimson... The constellations are
somewhat different from those of Earth... I’m not an astronomy
aficionado, so I can’t remember clearly. However, the Emperor
consumed the potions from the Savant pathway. If the cosmos was
completely identical, he would’ve discovered it a long time ago...
The opposing opinion appeared in Klein’s mind. They were like a
strong anchor, preventing his ship from being blown away from
the port in the midst of the storm.

But one second later, he remembered two lines.

One sentence was a terrifying prophecy that he had read online

in his previous life:

“When the stars are right, Chaos will rise from underground, and
the Great Oldest One will awaken.”

The other was:

“Be careful of the moon!”

This... That prophecy wasn’t randomly made up? When the stars
are right... So, this resulted in the previous discrepancies? Klein
almost ignored Amon in front of him. Even his body began to
tremble.

He used a great deal of strength before he sighed inwardly.

Perhaps, I’ve never left my hometown, but I will never be able to
return home...

Just as he came to this understanding and realization, the

grayish-white fog silently appeared in front of him.

This time, he directly stood in front of the Waning Forest, which

corresponded to the end of the First Epoch and the early stages of
the Second Epoch.

Unlike the past, the boundless gray fog in front of him was no
longer empty. Deep in the fog, in a very far distance, points of
shattered light were lit up.

They were like lighthouses, illuminating the path of history.

They led Klein forward as they traced back thousands of years,
or even further.

Then, he saw the resplendent bluish-black door of light. He saw

transparent cocoons hanging above it, and himself in a T-shirt
and loose pants.

An invisible wind blew past as the grayish-white fog beneath the

door opened, layer by layer, revealing cities.

There were tall skyscrapers with all kinds of cars parked, frozen
with pedestrians that walked past.
One by one, these cities were covered in grayish-white dust.
Many buildings had collapsed, broken steel bars tearing out of
their frames. Some of the cars had caved in, others had broken
down. There were even some that had been squashed into
metallic pancakes. The passers-by looked lifeless, like wax
figures...

Upon seeing this scene, Klein stopped and stared intently.

He knew very well that:

This world was Earth!

At that moment, he completely digested the Scholar of Yore

potion.

Suddenly, Klein’s consciousness returned to the real world. He

realized that his connection with Sefirah Castle had
strengthened.

Amidst the buzzing sounds, the resonance generated by the

prayers of the Tarot Club members grew in intensity.

Previously, he could use them to vaguely sense Sefirah Castle

above the gray fog and see that the Klein at The Fool’s seat was
trying to establish some sort of connection with the dark red,
warping figure that was about to take form.
In an instant, he came to a realization. There was no longer a
need for him to chant the incantation or take four steps
counterclockwise. With a mere thought, his Spirit Body could
enter Sefirah Castle, becoming one with that “figure.”

This was undoubtedly the best opportunity for him to escape!

He couldn’t be bothered to marvel at the fact that this world was

Earth. Believing that Amon definitely didn’t know of such a
development, Klein immediately thought of jumping straight
towards Sefirah Castle.

At this moment, the corner of his eye reflected the pointy-hatted,

monocled, classic mage-robed Amon curled “His” lips into a
smile—one that spoke of endless joy.

Klein’s mind suddenly exploded as all his thoughts were

occupied by the crazy raving from Amon.

“You’re right. I didn’t want to steal your destiny, bearing the

burden while becoming the new owner of Sefirah Castle...”

“You’re right. This was a scam that has been going on since the
beginning...

“However, the core of this scam was to make you think that me
giving you hope and destroying it was to break your will and
make you agree to become my Blessed...”

“If I hadn’t specially changed my clothes when I entered the

Forsaken Land of the Gods, as well as my ‘accidental’ use of
‘Error’ powers, would you have been so sure that my true body
was already here?

“Could it be possible that the God of Deceit doesn’t understand

that changing one’s image would expose many problems?

“Did you think that I wouldn’t understand what the name

‘Chernobyl’ means?

“I’ve been in the Forsaken Land of the Gods for more than a
thousand years. I’ve been searching for the oldest traces of
history, the ones that go far beyond the First Epoch.”

“The true goal of this journey was to give you some time and give
you some historical knowledge to aid you in digesting the
Scholar of Yore potion, so that you can relax your vigilance in
this area. Then, when your connection with Sefirah Castle
deepens and you attempt to trigger it, I’ll seize this opportunity
and use a loophole to steal Sefirah Castle.

“The destiny shall be yours, and Sefirah Castle shall be mine.”

...
Not only did the terrifying ravings from the King of Angels
contain the sounds of Amon’s chuckle, but they also wreaked
havoc on Klein’s mental state. They were no weaker than Mr.
Door’s roar.

The surface of Klein’s skin began to show signs of protruding

Worms of Spirit as he was brought to the brink of losing control.

In his body, a twelve-segmented Worm of Time burrowed out,

transforming into an Amon phantom wearing a black mage robe
and a matching pointy hat and crystal monocle.

“He” had parasitized Klein at a superficial level, not to monitor

his thoughts, but rather to take control of the situation at the
critical moment through parasitizing him at a deeper level. “He”
wanted to seize this opportunity!

In the beginning, Amon had used a “deeper level” of parasitizing

with one main goal—to parasitize a Worm of Time at a
superficial level, without the saint being able to detect it!

The Amon projection turned back and gave Klein, who was
unable to straighten his thoughts after being disrupted by the
ravings, a look. It revealed a smile that was identical to its true
body.

The corners of “His” lips curled up slightly, carrying a look of

endless joy.
“He” turned around and used the invisible connection to leap
towards Sefirah Castle above the gray fog.

This was similar to the situation of “Him” parasitizing Derrick

Berg and trying to use the crimson star that corresponded to The
Sun to infiltrate the world above the gray fog.

But this time, no one was inside Sefirah Castle to purify “Him”—
to close the “door,” to stop Amon.

This was a spectacular act.

This was the God of Deceit.

 CHAPTER 1168: MY ANCHORS
In the blink of an eye, Amon saw the grayish-white fog and the
ancient and majestic palace above.

“He” just needed to reach out “His” hand and pass through the
final obstacle to truly touch Sefirah Castle and directly occupy
the place and, in essence, take it away.

But at that moment, a gigantic bluish-black palm suddenly

appeared above the Amon phantom, blocking “Him” from
entering Sefirah Castle.

Amon’s projection subconsciously turned its head and looked in

the direction of the palm. It saw the pus-covered, one-eyed giant
who had long since died.

Bladel, who was known as the God of Glory, still didn’t show any
signs of life in “His” exaggerated vertical eye. The curse of the
grayish-yellow fog kept emanating from “His” body.

However, it was different from before. There were seemingly

illusory black tubes behind “His” back. They extended all the way
into the infinite distance, a mystery as to what they were
connected to.
Boom!

The towering bluish-black giant instantly condensed a

broadsword formed from the orange-red light of dusk. Holding it
in one hand, “He” cleaved down at the side of the deep ravine
where Amon’s body was.

This youngest son of the Giant King, the one who had died due to
the curse, suddenly unleashed an unimaginable power after
roaming aimlessly for thousands of years.

The “Twilight Sword” tore through the void and jumped out from
the spot where the Angel of Time, Amon, was standing. It ripped
through everything around it, turning into a storm that could
destroy this desolate moor.

Amon didn’t move and remained standing there. No matter how

the orange-red “sword” storm raged, it didn’t harm “Him” at all.

“He” seemed to have used some sort of “error” in this world

again.

However, in this state, Amon was no longer able to transmit

“His” ravings into Klein’s mind, allowing him to finally gain a
sliver of peace.
Ignoring how he was about to lose control, he regained his
clarity of mind using the clear and real surroundings and the
layers of prayer. Then, he immediately resonated with the dark
red “figure” sitting at The Fool’s seat above the gray fog, and he
established a new connection.

He didn’t hesitate to return to Sefirah Castle!

And at this moment, Amon’s phantom, which was attempting to

infiltrate above the gray fog, was obstructed by the bluish-black
palm of the God of Glory, Bladel. “He” wasn’t able to instantly
break through the titanic obstruction.

The monocled King of Angels, be it “His” avatar or true body,

opened “His” mouth and said a name, “Evernight.”

Yes, this was help coming from the Evernight Goddess, but it
wasn’t without reason!

Although Klein lacked confidence in this matter, he had always

kept it as one of his trump cards. He only believed that it might
not be effective and had a very low chance of success. It could
only be used as a glimmer of hope at his most desperate hour.

After entering the Forsaken Land of the Gods and obtaining some
space to think on his own, he worked hard to find “resources”
available to him that could be used. Then, he recalled something:
The matter of the former Chief of the City of Silver!

This Demon Hunter had attempted to switch to Sequence 3

Ferryman of the Death pathway, but he ended up turning into a
monster inside the mausoleum he built.

This anomaly was related to illusory black tubes, and such a

phenomenon had been seen from the Numinous Sect’s Artificial
Death.

In other words, the mutation of the former Chief of the City of

Silver was very likely related to Artificial Death.

This indirectly explained something—that for some unknown

reason, those that could influence the Forsaken Land of the Gods,
other than the True Creator, included Artificial Death who had
come to “life” to a certain level.

And now, Artificial Death could be considered the Evernight

Goddess in some ways!

Based on this reasoning, Klein suspected that the Goddess could

use the Uniqueness of the Death pathway to exert a low level of
influence to some degree on certain things in the Forsaken Land
of the Gods.
In addition, there were only three people involved in the matter
regarding the former Chief of the City of Silver. One of them was
the current Chief, Colin Iliad; the demigod Elder, Waite
Chirmont, and Shepherd Elder, Lovia. They were either Sequence
4 saints or an important believer of the True Creator. It was
impossible for them to be completely unaware that they had
been “parasitized” by Amon.

As for the only person who received feedback from the escapade,
it was Derrick Berg who was under The Fool’s watch. He wasn’t
one of Amon’s “Parasites” either.

In other words, Amon wasn’t aware of the former City of Silver

Chief’s abnormality involving the black illusory tubes. That was
key.

Therefore, even if “He” was able to guess that the Evernight

Goddess had obtained the Uniqueness of the Death pathway,
causing the God of Combat to have an intense reaction, there
was no way for “Him” to know that this would bring about
unforeseen developments to the Forsaken Land of the Gods.

With this knowledge in mind, Klein consciously performed

certain tasks, despite not having much confidence.

In the city that believed in the phoenix, he didn’t take away the
remaining Death pathway’s Beyonder characteristics, hoping to
leave a trail.
After summoning Zaratul’s historical projection, he didn’t seize
the opportunity to commit suicide immediately. On the one
hand, he was afraid that Amon would still have the ability to
stop him and affect his other arrangements; while on the other
hand, he tried to use the summoning of the Servant of
Concealment Arianna’s projection to inform the Evernight
Goddess about the exact situation.

After completing these two matters, Klein had no idea what the
final outcome would be. He had mostly focused his attention on
the fact that Amon’s avatar had been replaced by “His” true body.

When he arrived at his final destination and saw the roaming

angel’s corpse, he had just thought of something when he was
distracted by Amon’s introduction. It took him only until now to
realize that the Goddess had long gained some rudimentary
control of this Giant King’s youngest son through the Death
pathway’s Uniqueness. “She” had been patiently waiting for an
opportunity to use this cursed angel.

And the concealment forces that filled the Forsaken Land of the
Gods helped “Her” conceal the illusory black tubes very well.

Suddenly, in the ancient palace above the gray fog, at The Fool’s
seat situated at the end of the long, mottled table, the dark red
figure that kept warping and scattering took the form of the
scholarly Klein with his black hair and brown eyes.
With just a thought, Klein’s consciousness and Spirit Body had
returned to Sefirah Castle!

Following that, he used the close connection between his body

and Sefirah Castle, together with the prayers of the Tarot Club
members, to amplify the resonance effect. He then saw himself
—glazed eyes, on the brink of losing control. He saw Amon’s
projection which had circled around the bluish-black palm using
an “error.”

The monocled Amon raised “His” head, making eye contact with
Klein, who was seated at The Fool’s seat.

Klein beckoned for the Sea God Scepter and raised it.

The entire gray fog boiled as the entirety of Sefirah Castle

quaked.

A vast amount of terrifying power gathered over, transforming

into a torrent of lightning. The blue gems that lit up at the same
time sent an illuminating light that surged down like a torrent,
drowning Amon’s avatars and his own body.

A deep rumble of thunder echoed as the terrifying silver

lightning tore everything it enveloped apart.

Amon’s projection disintegrated, and Klein’s body was destroyed.

He had finally succeeded in committing suicide.

After completing this attack, Klein, who was high above the gray
fog, immediately cut off the connection between Sefirah Castle
and the real world, so as to prevent Amon’s true body from
creating any new accidents.

Right on the heels of that, he began to wait for the “miracle” and
waited for his “resurrection.”

Beside the deep ravine which had grayish-white buildings at the

bottom, Amon’s true body adjusted the crystal monocle, stealing
the curse that kept Bladel “existing.”

The bluish-black giant immediately began to rot, quickly being

reduced to bones. The illusory black tubes didn’t persist, and they
instead shrank back into the depths of the darkness.

Dressed in a pointed hat and a classic black robe, Amon stood

there. “He” raised “His” head and looked into the sky silently for
a few seconds, as though he was looking at Sefirah Castle
through the fog of history.

Finally, “He” pinched the crystal monocle and muttered to

“Himself” as the corners of “His” mouth curled up.

“Interesting.”
...

In the ancient palace, at the end of the long, mottled table, Klein
sat at the seat belonging to The Fool. He carefully looked down at
the grayish-white fog.

He discovered that the Beyonder characteristics that had been

destroyed with his body had unknowingly entered the Historical
Void. It fused with the Worms of Spirit from the past, turning
them corporeal.

As long as Klein willed it from Sefirah Castle, these Worms of

Spirit would immediately be able to escape the fog of history and
reform his body in the real world.

The miracle of “resurrection” was essentially a deeper use of

one’s strength from the past.

“Miracles” happen using the past and future? Klein frowned

slightly as he attempted to analyze how the “Miracle” in Miracle
Invoker came about.

After thinking for a few seconds, he quickly pulled his attention

back and attempted to revive himself in Sefirah Castle. Then, he
discovered a problem:
His body could only be revived in the real world. Furthermore, it
had to be within a certain range of his remains. As for his Spirit
Body, it could be reborn above the gray fog, but Klein’s Spirit Body
hadn’t been destroyed—it was sitting on the high-back chair of
The Fool.

Obtaining help from the past works. The number of

resurrections I’m using now is depleting the number I’ll have
after I become a Miracle Invoker... From the looks of it, there’s
only one chance now. Tsk... Amon should be guarding my
“corpse” now. I have to think of a way to get out of this
predicament...”His” sense of time is different from a human’s.
He’s a very patient God of Mischief... Yes, my current state can
only be maintained for three days. After that period of time, I
won’t be able to borrow powers from the past to resurrect... If it
really doesn’t work, I’ll just abandon my body and become an
undead! Klein’s mind raced. Although he was somewhat vexed,
he was in his most relaxed state over the past few days.

He finally got out of that nearly hopeless situation.

He looked at the high-back chairs that had symbols light up on

their backs, as well as the burgeoning and contracting dark red
stars. Klein exhaled and relaxed as he leaned back into his chair.
He couldn’t help but reveal a smile.

“These are my anchors.”

 
Author’s Note: This arc has finally come to an end. The whole
story’s origins was when I was reading the Cthulhu myth. When
I saw the line about the stars being right, I suddenly thought of
this: We often say that Cthulhu will awaken soon, but what
happens if Cthulhu has already awakened...? For those who don’t
know much about Cthulhu, it doesn’t matter. Just treat this
name as an evil god. After all, the corresponding deities were
completely reconstructed by me.
 CHAPTER 1169: KLEIN’S PLAN
The flashing dark red glow slightly warmed Klein’s heart. He felt
that he wasn’t that lonely, and that someone still remembered
him.

As the illusory, overlapping sounds of prayers became clearer

and clearer, turning increasingly real, noisy, and chaotic, he
realized that Sefirah Castle was summoning him, and the
resonance between the two was growing stronger.

After all the members of the Tarot Club had completed their
prayers, Klein had a vague feeling that he could enter Sefirah
Castle at any time, allowing his consciousness to manifest there
instantly. However, he was still obstructed by that one last
obstacle.

This problem was finally resolved after he completely digested

the Scholar of Yore potion.

It was also because of this that he had the opportunity to return

to Sefirah Castle before Amon broke past the obstruction from
the God of Glory, Bladel.

In just two short days, all the members of the Tarot Club have
prayed. Generally speaking, there shouldn’t be a coincidence like
this... Some aren’t problematic, but there are some that seem to
have been affected by the Goddess and Will... I was lucky enough,
so I naturally had a good “development”... After careful thought,
he realized how unreasonable certain parts were, but this was
something that could be explained, and there was no need to pay
too much attention to it.

After changing his seating posture slightly, Klein’s gaze gradually

darkened.

Although he felt that he might not be able to return “home” the

moment he saw the door of light and cocoons, he still felt that
his hopes were completely destroyed upon confirming that this
world was his former hometown. The light of dawn was
swallowed by the darkness.

Back then, using “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era” as an
honorific name might be a revelation given to me by my spiritual
intuition... In the deepest part of my heart, I might’ve sensed
something... Yes, I remember that I transmigrated while I was
sleeping. But why was I wearing a T-shirt and loose pants while
hanging in the cocoon? Klein frowned slightly as he cast his gaze
at the grayish-white fog under Sefirah Castle.

As he searched for the reason for the fragments of light in the

fog of history, he tried hard to recall every detail of that fateful
night.

Finally, he found the corresponding historical segment:

Zhou Mingrui, who was wearing a t-shirt and loose pants, set up
the luck enhancement ritual before dinner. He took four steps
counterclockwise and recited incantations like “The Immortal
Lord of Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

In his memories, nothing had happened back then, but the scene
in history wasn’t like this!

After Zhou Mingrui finished his four steps and completed the
ritual, his face turned pale and his eyes glazed over.

Following that, he ate his meal in a daze. He read books,

watched dramas, and fiddled with his phone as if he was
completing a predetermined program.

Finally, Zhou Mingrui came to the sink and looked at his lifeless
eyes in the mirror. He brushed his teeth, washed his face, and
went to bed.

During this process, he didn’t change out of his T-shirt and loose
pants. He covered himself with the blanket and closed his eyes.

Before long, an intense light and violent shaking ended the

corresponding historical scene.

Klein couldn’t help but raise his hand and rub his temples. He
gave a self-deprecating laugh.
So the idea of there not being any changes and everything being
normal after the luck enhancement ceremony was simply what I
concluded. In actual fact, my body had already experienced
certain anomalies...

If it were in the past, he would definitely feel horrified and

scared about the truth of the matter. However, after suffering
from shock so many times, with his world view nearly
collapsing just moments ago, such a “trivial matter” was unable
to generate any intense ripples in him.

However, after discovering this, combined with the Emperor’s

“transmigration”—a result of buying a mysterious silver plate—
as well as one of the hanging Spirit Bodies in the transparent
cocoons actually having a cell phone on them, Klein quickly had
some guesses about what had happened back then.

It should be the owner of Sefirah Castle affecting reality,

disseminating the luck enhancement ritual, mysterious silver
plate, mutated cell phones, and other things. Anyone that obtains
them and performs some required procedure would end up being
pulled above the gray fog at some point, hanging by the door of
light...

This was a random selection. It didn’t point to a specific target. I

don’t know if I’m lucky or unlucky.
However, why was it named “Quintessential Divination and
Arcane Arts of the Qin and Han Dynasty”? Was it randomly made
up by the influenced humans, or was it really passed down from
the Qin and Han dynasty era?

It’s not that it’s impossible. If the “when the stars are right”
prophecy is true, and if it corresponds to the Creator—the Oldest
One—then “He” has always been in a deep slumber underground.
“He” was like that in ancient times, a time that was far more
ancient than ancient times. As for Sefirah Castle, it’s said that it
was a manifestation of parts of “His” body... This isn’t a sanctuary
or escape pod...

In the beginning, the Oldest One was, on the one hand, waiting to
awaken and destroy the world. On the other hand, “He” was
trying to influence reality with a tiny amount of constant
fluctuations. By disseminating the ritual and making other
arrangements, wouldn’t that be somewhat contradictory?

That prophecy must’ve been made by the humans that were

influenced by “Him”...

Klein stretched out his right hand and lightly knocked on the
edge of the long mottled table, stuck in a conundrum that was
temporarily impossible to answer.

Soon, he remembered a sentence and some things.

That statement was:

“Whatever separates will definitely converge, and whatever

converges will definitely separate.”

Those things were:

The ancient sun god, Amon and Adam’s father deliberately

separated “His” negative personality;

Beyonders who were close to the ground or encountered some

corruption would gradually form a brand new self;

After reaching the moon, Emperor Roselle’s personality had

changed a little without him realizing it;

Many of the twenty-two Beyonder pathways were conflicting,

just like Demoness and Hunter.

Perhaps the Creator—the Oldest One—was an amalgamation of

contradictions, and “He” could only relieve this problem by
sleeping... Klein had a certain guess, but he was unable to verify
it.

He wasn’t even sure if the Oldest One, who would awaken when
the stars were right, as spoken of in mythical legend in “his
previous life,” was the Creator of all things who splintered into
everything in present-day myths.

This required more clues and more evidence to confirm. He

couldn’t just rely on his own guesses and imagination.

It’s not like I’m a Visionary, Klein thought in a self-deprecating

manner. He then cast his gaze upwards. It was almost
comprised solely of gray nothingness there, with some grayish-
white clouds floating there.

There are still many things I need to confirm. For example, is that
so-called “Chernobyl” a sanctuary created by humans after the
awakening of the Oldest One? Or did the Beyonder characteristics
of the twenty-two Beyonder pathways really originate from the
Oldest One? Another would be the positions of the constellations. Is
it actually normal, or is it abnormal now? Does the 1368
apocalypse correspond to the moment when the stars are right?
And finally, the origins of the first Blasphemy Slate and what
exactly is on the moon...

Thinking of this, Klein suddenly stopped tapping his fingers and

softly said, “For example, the hometown of the Elves, the
legendary Western Continent, whether it exists or not, and why
can’t anyone go there...”

The answer to his question was a long period of silence. He

slowly leaned back and rested his arms on the armrest.
After a few minutes, Klein closed his eyes and had an idea. Or
rather, he decided.

After he successfully revived, he planned on staying in the

Forsaken Land of the Gods for some time to seek out some
questions.

Just as Emperor Roselle had said, many of the answers were in

the Forsaken Land of the Gods. Blasphemer Amon had wandered
here for more than a thousand years to explore the history that
surpassed the First Epoch.

Furthermore, if he kept heading east in the Forsaken Land of the

Gods, he might reach the legendary Western Continent... Klein
cast his gaze outside the ancient palace as he looked into the
distance.

To him, staying in the Forsaken Land of the Gods for some time
was also a type of strategy. At the very least, this would attract
the attention of Amon, making “Him” not need to mobilize “His”
avatars in the outside world to search for Gehrman Sparrow in
Loen or Backlund. That would bring great danger to the people
that he knew.

Thankfully, the avatars of Amon who knew that I’m soft-hearted

had been wiped out. The corresponding information was also not
propagated because of the existence of concealment... If not for
that, Amon might end up directly using the lives of Benson,
Melissa, Leonard, and Miss Justice to threaten me... I don’t even
dare to think of the outcome... Heh heh, the King of Yellow and
Black who wields good luck has finally shown its powers... Phew,
even if I want to leave the Forsaken Land of the Gods, I don’t have a
solution now. I have to barge into the place where the Dark Angel
is sleeping... Klein shook his head and felt that even if he could
resurrect, he would be facing all kinds of dangers.

No matter how he thought about it, a Scholar of Yore wouldn’t

last long if he were tracked by a King of Angels!

The key to the matter was that the Evernight Goddess was still
digesting the Uniqueness of the Death pathway. “She” could only
spare a limited amount of power for infiltrating the Forsaken
Land of the Gods. Once the Angel of Time, who wielded the
authority of “Error,” was prepared, it was nearly impossible to
accomplish what had happened today.

On the one hand, I have to seek help from other possible existences.
When I successfully revive, I will attempt to use my marionette to
recite the honorific name of the Lord of Storms, Eternal Blazing
Sun, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. Let’s see if “They”
have any means to descend into the Forsaken Land of the Gods.
“They” had fed on the ancient sun god back then, so ‘They’
definitely do not wish for Amon to obtain Sefirah Castle...

On the other hand, since the Scholar of Yore’s potion has been
completely digested, I’ll have to consider becoming a Miracle
Invoker. As long as I have an angel’s status and become a complete
Mythical Creature, my situation will be much better. At the very
least, I’ll be able to withstand a wave of Amon’s ravings when
facing “His” true body... Klein decided to use the medium to spy
on the terrifying maggot cluster on the main peak of the
Hornacis mountain range once his Spirit Body recovered. From
there, he could obtain the knowledge corresponding to a Miracle
Invoker.

It was highly likely that it was The Half-Fool of the Antigonus

family!

After considering his future plans, he looked around and

answered the crimson stars one at a time.

“The Tarot Gathering will proceed as usual today.”

He wanted to see if Ma’am Hermit, Mr. Hanged Man, and the

others could provide him with inspiration and allow him to be
revived far away from Amon.

Of course, it was necessary to use an ingenious excuse.

After responding, the world above the gray fog became extremely
quiet again. Klein sat at the seat of The Fool, temporarily with
nowhere to go.
After a moment of silence, he leaned forward slightly and used
his right hand to support his head, looking straight ahead.

On the long, mottled table, a variety of delicacies and exquisite

candles appeared. As for the high-back chairs around it, they
became even closer in style to the current times.

One figure after another appeared. One of them was an elderly

man with a loud voice and silver strands in his black hair.
Another was a woman who was nearly fifty years old. She had
an Asian face with short hair that only reached her ears. Some
of them were young men who were playing with their phones
and enjoying the sumptuous food, while others were young
ladies who were laughing and joking...

Behind them, new figures appeared one after another. It was the
gray-eyed Dunn with a receding hairline, and Daly with her blue
eyeshadow and blush.

With a smile on their faces, they surrounded the long, warm

table surrounded by candlelight above the grayish-white fog.
They chatted happily and commented on the delicacies from
time to time.

Klein maintained his expression and posture as he propped his

hand on the side of his face and silently watched this scene in
stillness for an extended period of time.
 CHAPTER 1170: RITUAL
Backlund, North Borough.

Leonard, who had just arranged a mission for his team, saw the
boundless gray fog and heard Mr. Fool’s response.

He let out a long sigh of relief and said in a low voice, “Seems
like there are no more problems.”

Since Mr. Fool was able to provide feedback, as per normal, and
convene the Tarot Gathering, it meant that “He” had already won
the battle against Amon.

This way, Klein was likely able to escape from his predicament.

In Leonard’s mind, Pallez Zoroast’s slightly-aged voice scoffed:

“Don’t count your chickens until they’ve hatched. After you enter
Sefirah Castle, observe if The Fool is wearing a monocle on ‘His’
right eye.”

“Are... Are you saying that the present Fool might be Amon in
disguise?” Leonard’s eyelids twitched as he hurriedly asked.
Pallez sighed and said, “You can’t eliminate this possibility. Amon
can really do such a thing.”

“...I will take note.” Leonard’s relaxed state of mind instantly

tensed up again.

...

On the Future, in the Sonia Sea.

Mr. Fool actually responded after so much time... Does this mean
that The World Gehrman Sparrow’s disappearance had something
to do with “His” plan? I can’t be sure. Perhaps Mr. Fool’s lack of
response during this period of time was to save Gehrman Sparrow.
And now, “He” has succeeded... “He” didn’t directly mention this
matter. “He” is planning to let The World tell the story at the Tarot
Gathering? After hearing Mr. Fool’s voice, many thoughts
instantly flashed across Cattleya’s mind.

From Queen Mystic’s letter, she suspected that George III’s death
was due to Mr. Fool’s interference. The disappearance of The
World Gehrman Sparrow was also an extension of this matter.

Cattleya’s first reaction was to write to Queen Mystic Bernadette

and tell her that Gehrman Sparrow has been found. However,
after some thought, she suppressed her urge, and she prepared
to participate in the afternoon’s gathering. She wanted to know
the details and figure out what she could and couldn’t say before
sending Queen Mystic feedback.

Regardless, it seems like the matter has been resolved. The

Admiral of Stars exhaled and sat by the window in peace as she
took in the blue sky.

...

In the periphery of a primitive forest on Sonia Island.

Alger Wilson stood on a thin tree branch, looking at the port and
the blue skies not far away.

The strong winds around him swirled without dispersing as they

affected the trees nearby.

As the illusory grayish-white fog appeared, Alger was first

delighted before he felt a little terrified.

Mr. Fool only responded after quite some time... This means that
“His” previous state was indeed a little abnormal.

However, “He” has already recovered...

“He” didn’t respond to my loan request regarding The Sun’s

Unshadowed Crucifix. He discovered my test and discovered a hint
of my hidden thoughts...

I can’t do such things again in the future! Mr. Fool has only issued
a simple warning this time. “He” might punish me directly next
time.

Thou shalt not test God. Thou shalt not test God.

As his thoughts raced, Alger lowered his head and piously said,
“Thank you for your kindness and forgiveness.”

...

Backlund, inside the Hall family’s luxurious villa.

Mr. Fool didn’t pass on my question to Mr. World... Is this because

the Tarot Gathering will proceed as normal in the afternoon, and
there will be time for us to communicate? Audrey realized certain
problems from the delay in the response. Generally speaking, Mr.
Fool’s reply is very timely. It was more than fifteen minutes this
time... “He” was handling other matters—very important
matters? Is it related to George III’s death?

Regardless, a fifteen-minute delay wasn’t too serious a problem.

Audrey quickly retracted her thoughts and felt much better.

I’ll know the truth from Mr. World later.

I hope that this incident won’t have any more serious
consequences, other than a full-scale war. At the moment, war is
already unavoidable...

...

North Borough in Backlund. Beneath Saint Samuel Cathedral.

Mr. Fool didn’t say that “He” would help me... Emlyn White held
a cup of red liquid and frowned slightly.

He then interpreted the symbolic meaning of the response from

another angle:

Mr. Fool specifically emphasized that the Tarot Gathering will

proceed as normal in the afternoon. He wants to tell me that the
opportunity to escape from the predicament lies with a member?
Could it be The Star?

Uh, in short, I should be able to leave this week.

Emlyn had been taken into protective custody and kept behind
Saint Samuel Church’s Chanis Gate, so no matter what happened
in the outskirts of Backlund, it was unlikely for it to affect him.
Furthermore, it was impossible for him to suddenly escape from
prison and head to places like the Blood Emperor ruins.
Therefore, when Klein hinted to the other members last week, he
hadn’t been involved.

...

In the Berg household in the City of Silver.

Upon hearing Mr. Fool’s response, Derrick jumped up from bed,

the excitement from his face was overflowing.

Mr. Fool hasn’t disappeared! Mr. Fool hasn’t forsaken the City of
Silver like the Creator did!

He paced back and forth a few times, feeling the urge to

immediately rush out of the room and head to the twin towers
where he could tell the Chief the good news.

However, having had more than a year to mature, those

experiences had left a clear mark on him. Finally, he calmed
down and decided to attend the Tarot Gathering and obtain the
promise of receiving the blessings before he sought the Chief
again.

Perhaps, the lack of response during this period of time was a test
of me, the Chief, and the City of Silver, one set by Mr. Fool. “He”
wanted to see if we would rapidly lean towards the Fallen
Creator... It was unknown when Derrick’s thought processes had
a hint of The Hanged Man’s colorful thoughts.

Of course, he didn’t have any other thoughts because of this.

From what he knew, it was very normal for deities to test their
believers. Back then, the Creator had left behind many similar
legends.

Despite being done with his contemplation, Derrick still couldn’t

sit still, and he continued pacing back and forth in his room.

He had never felt such anticipation towards the Tarot Gathering

in the “afternoon.”

In the City of Silver, in the Forsaken Land of the Gods, the

“afternoon” was a relatively abstract concept. As there weren’t
enough labels to confirm the time, they could only use the
frequency of the lightning to define day and night, without going
into any finer details.

...

Backlund East Borough, inside a two-bedroom rental apartment.

“Ha.” After receiving Mr. Fool’s response, Fors couldn’t help but
laugh out loud.
As a best-selling author, she had a rich imagination. Before Mr.
Fool responded, she had already come up with one terrifying
story after another:

Mr. Fool had exchanged “His” death for George III’s failure;

Mr. Fool’s ploy was discovered by the deities and was besieged;

Mr. Fool’s old injuries relapsed and “He” fell into a deep sleep.
Without “His” blessings, The World Gehrman Sparrow was being
pursued by “His” enemies...

These stories didn’t develop in the same way, but the end was
very similar. Fors would once again succumb to the full moon’s
ravings, eventually losing control and becoming a monster.

Phew... Fors exhaled and said to Xio with a beaming smile, “I just
realized today that Mr. Fool is the most important man in my
heart. Uh, a ‘Him.’”

“More importantly, you have to become a demigod as soon as

possible and completely escape the curse of the full moon,” Xio
replied seriously.

After joining the Tarot Club, she had learned of her friend’s true
situation.
“Yeah!” Fors nodded and said with a smile, “In short, I need to
drink a glass of wine to celebrate!”

...

Above the gray fog, inside Sefirah Castle.

After calming down, Klein used Cogitation to restore his Spirit

Body state.

When I first learned Cogitation, I was required to imagine

something that doesn’t exist in this world so as to replace what’s
on my mind. That way, I can truly enter Cogitation. At that time,
my first reaction was to outline an intercontinental missile from
Earth, but I didn’t succeed... Heh heh, I didn’t think too much
about it back then. Now, in hindsight, this might’ve already
spelled certain problems... It’s not something that doesn’t exist in
the world, but one that has been snuffed out in the fog of history...
Klein rubbed his temples and naturally recalled a matter of the
past.

He immediately focused his mind and planned on obtaining the

Miracle Invoker potion formula before the Tarot Club.

At that moment, Amon was patiently guarding the spot where he

had died. He could only stay in Sefirah Castle, so there was
nothing else he could do.
After some consideration, he grasped towards the exterior of the
ancient palace and pulled an item from the gray fog’s Historical
Void.

It was a black notebook bound with a hard-paper cover. paper.

The Antigonus family’s notebook!

Sure enough... It’s not a manifestation of the Uniqueness. It’s just

that there are some powers left behind by The Half-Fool of the
Antigonus family... Klein sighed and threw the notebook onto the
long bronze table in front of him.

This was because the content of the notebook might be

problematic. He didn’t intend to decipher the formula of the
Sequence 2 Miracle Invoker through it. He was only using it as a
medium for divination.

Following that, Klein conjured a pen and paper and wrote a

divination statement:

“The original owner of this notebook.”

Putting down the pen, he picked up the paper and notebook,

leaned back in his chair, and repeated the words he had just
written.
After repeating it seven times, he entered a hazy dream. He saw
a mountain peak that reached into the clouds. At the top of the
mountain, there was a dilapidated towering palace that was
separated from reality.

In the palace, there were many places covered with moss and
weeds. At the very end of the hall was a huge stone chair. Its
surface was inlaid with dull gemstones and gold. In the middle,
countless transparent maggots were huddled into a cluster as
they slowly squirmed and grew, extending out like slippery
tentacles covered in patterns.

Unlike before, this time, Klein saw the “monster” directly and
clearly saw “His” actual appearance.

The palace above the gray fog suddenly began to shake violently,
and Klein’s figure was hoisted up in midair.

In the next second, his Spirit Body collapsed into numerous

squirming Worms of Spirit that crawled all over the ground.

Sefirah Castle immediately quaked, and everything returned to

its original state. Klein’s Spirit Body took form once again.

He sat at The Fool’s seat and rubbed his temples before saying
with a wry smile, “It really is The Half-Fool with the
Uniqueness...”
After he muttered to himself, Klein did a slight recollection
before picking up the pen and began to write down the
knowledge he had obtained from prying into the secrets of the
Mythical Creature.

“Sequence 2: Miracle Invoker

“Main ingredients: One heart of the Dark Demonic Wolf (God of

Wishes) or the Beyonder characteristic of another Miracle
Invoker.

“Supplementary ingredients: 300 ml of Dark Demonic Wolf’s

blood, one Worm of Time, one Worm of Star.

“Advancement ritual: Return a piece of history that has been left

behind to the present era.”
 CHAPTER 1171: THE THIRD ONE
Let a piece of history that has been left behind return to the
present era... Return, not reappear... The meaning of the two are
completely different. It’s not sufficient for me to write the true
history of the Fourth or Third Epoch and disseminate it to
complete the ritual... Klein’s right hand, which was holding the
fountain pen, paused. He instinctively analyzed the contents of
the Miracle Invoker potion.

After some thought, he found something that perfectly matched

the ritual’s requirements.

That was to let the people of the City of Silver escape the
Forsaken Land of the Gods and return to the Northern and
Southern Continents, allowing this history that had been left
behind for two to three thousand years return to the present era!

This isn’t any easier than escaping Amon’s pursuit. The only way
to leave the Forsaken Land of the Gods is to enter the Giant King’s
Court and open the palace where Dark Angel Sasrir is in deep
slumber. This is the ancient sun god’s negative personality. It’s
ranked first among the Kings of Angels and is known as the Left
Hand of God, the deputy of Heaven. “He” might even be stronger
than the current Amon... Besides, “His” current state is being
watched by the various deities... Yes, the more controllable aspect
of this compared to my escape from Amon is that I can make
sufficient preparations... Klein slowly exhaled and felt that there
was a certain chance of completing the ritual.

In fact, he knew very well that, even without him, the City of
Silver would make repeated attempts to open the door to the
Giant King’s residence and find a way to leave this forsaken
land. It was as if they were moths darting towards the flames,
even at the cost of death.

No matter what, with my “participation,” the chances of success

will definitely be higher than what it is now... Klein
subconsciously wanted to open the door to the Dark Angel’s
slumber ground to attract Amon, creating chaos to offset the
damage caused by the Dark Angel’s awakening.

This was a tactic he was rather familiar with.

However, he eventually rejected this idea because it was too

dangerous.

After spending some time with Amon and finally seeing the level
of a King of Angels, Klein instinctively began to fear these
terrifying existences. He no longer wanted to use the conflict
between them to create chaos.

Just “Their” existence alone could cause irreparable damage to

the surrounding Beyonders and the entire region!
Under such circumstances, trying to rely on “Them” to create a
chaotic situation was no longer tottering on the edge of the
abyss—if one wasn’t careful, they would fall into the abyss and
into eternal damnation. Therefore, it was best not to try.

Unless he had no other solution, to the point of escaping being

just his wishful thinking, Klein didn’t want to make such an
attempt.

Indeed, a portion of a Miracle Invoker’s Beyonder powers comes

from history, which is why there’s a ritual requirement like this...
How did the other Scholars of Yore complete it? Looking at the
parchment on the long bronze table, he thought of a possible
solution from another angle. If it were me, the only solution I can
think of is to isolate some people or history from reality. Only
when they are forgotten will I allow them to return to the present
era. This might take centuries, or even longer... What an evil act...
Heh heh, it reminds me of The Peach Blossom Spring... Those
people living in utopia away from the outside world share some
characteristics...

After some thought, Klein believed that the difficulty of this

ritual for Scholars of Yore was whether they could survive until
the ritual was held. Furthermore, there were too many accidents
that could interrupt self-isolation like that.

The Forsaken Land of the Gods has perfectly resolved these issues,
but it also brings with it greater problems... Dark Angel Sasrir...
What is the condition of this Heaven’s deputy right hand now? Is
it related to the resurrection of the ancient sun god... The level
involved in such a matter has already reached the ceiling of this
world... Why am I always involved in such matters... Klein gave a
self-deprecating laugh. He could roughly guess that this was due
to the destiny Sefirah Castle brought him.

After all, Blasphemer Amon was unwilling to shoulder such a

destiny.

Retracting his wandering thoughts, he focused his attention

back onto the Miracle Invoker potion formula.

The Worm of Star is from the Apprentice pathway? The

supplementary ingredients contain three high-grade spiritual
materials of the three neighboring pathways... I’ve already made
the Worms of Time into Fate Siphon charms. There’s no way to
restore them. Let Leonard’s grandpa ‘lend’ me another one? How
can that be called ‘lending’? I’m going to use the upgraded version
of a Yesterday Once More charm to exchange for it!

Where should I find the Worm of Star...? There aren’t many

demigods from the Apprentice pathway that live in the real
world... The Aurora Order’s Saint of Secrets, Botis? However, I’m
stuck in the Forsaken Land of the Gods and can’t deal with him...
All I can do is ask Ma’am Hermit and Queen Mystic for help. At the
same time, I have to urge Miss Magician to become a Traveler as
soon as possible... Yes, I can also get her to ask her teacher where
Worms of Cosmos might be...
There’s actually only one main ingredient. It’s either the heart of
the Dark Demonic Wolf or the Beyonder characteristic produced by
other Miracle Invokers. It’s no longer two as one...

Yes, that also means that, at this level, there are very few scattered
characteristics. They’ve all gathered...

The Dark Demonic Wolf is also known as the God of Wishes. That’s
a standard angel, a subsidiary god. If I can’t find any materials
that can be used, wouldn’t I be slaying a god?

The level of an angel can already be considered a hidden existence.

There’s a fundamental difference from being a Sequence 3...

Just thinking about it makes me scared...

After making a list of helpers that he could rope in, he felt a lot
more at ease. He had a feeling that he no longer feared his debts
when they reached a significant amount.

He lifted his right hand that was holding the fountain pen, and
he continued to record what he had previously learned.

Most of this was something he already knew, and he could only

use it as a reminder.
Finally, he wrote down incomplete information in the corner of
the parchment.

“Sequence 1: Attendant of Mysteries

“Main ingredients: One Attendant of Mysteries Beyonder

characteristic.”

This piece of information meant that Sequence 1 Beyonder

characteristics were difficult to obtain through other means,
with only three to choose from.

One of them is on The Half-Fool on the main peak of the Hornacis

mountain range. It’s with the Uniqueness. The other is with
Zaratul. There’s still one more. According to what Leonard said,
the True Creator has clues to its location. Where could it be... Yes,
Little Sun and the rest had hunted Shapeshifters in the northern
city ruins, Nois. There seems to be a high-level existence of the
Seer pathway lurking there. I wonder if it corresponds to Miracle
Invoker or Attendant of Mysteries... Klein gradually had a
thought, and he planned on visiting Nois for a preliminary
investigation after he resurrected and escaped Amon.

After digesting the knowledge he had gained, he summoned his

golden pocket watch from the junk pile and opened it to check
the time.
Before he destroyed the Blood Emperor’s ruin, he had sacrificed
many things that he didn’t need in battle, above the gray fog to
prevent any damage.

Despite that, he still lost quite a bit after the battle and his
eventual suicide. Furthermore, they were all extremely valuable.
Just the thought of it made him almost lose control.

Groselle’s Travels, Death Knell, Creeping Hunger, Fate Siphon

charm, Flaring Sun Charms, Marionette Qonas and his
equipment, Marionette Enuni and his two rings, and the
adventurer’s harmonica... No, I can’t think about it anymore.
Thankfully, I had thrown Azik’s copper whistle above the gray fog
ahead of time. Thankfully, I can still summon the Historical Void
projections of these items. They’re just accompanying me in a
different form... Uh, probably not for Groselle’s Travels... Klein’s
temples throbbed as he couldn’t help but feel heavy.

He sighed and seriously mourned over the items, especially the

mystical item that had accompanied him for a long time:
Creeping Hunger.

After a long silence, Klein forced his attention back to the

present. As he waited for the Tarot Gathering to begin, he
casually thought about the ancient sun god and the other
matters such as Chernobyl.

Suddenly, he frowned slightly.

Since this is my hometown, there have never been transmigrators.
They’re all ancient humans that were released by Sefirah Castle.
Then, do places like the Chaos Sea also have similar existences?
Was Chernobyl converted into a sanctuary?

According to what Amon said, and what I saw in my divination,

the ancient sun god had indeed woken up in Chernobyl. Then, is he
a “transmigrator” released from Sefirah Castle, or a survivor of a
sanctuary?

If it’s the latter, who’s the third person inside the cocoon...

Upon thinking of this, Klein was alarmed as his pupils dilated

slightly.

He already had a certain guess about the history of the elves. It

likely had nothing to do with Sefirah Castle.

This way, he still couldn’t find the correct corresponding identity

of the third, or more correctly, the first “transmigrator.”

This “transmigrator” didn’t seem to leave behind any traces in

history!

Without any hesitation, Klein’s consciousness sank into the

grayish-white fog. With the power of Sefirah Castle, he came
directly to a certain part of history that was relatively distant.
It was made up of many fragments of light, and the clearest one
was the suspended Zhou Mingrui above the door of light.

And beside Zhou Mingrui, the corresponding fog of history was

instantly lit up due to his sufficient knowledge of Roselle. He saw
a young man who also had his eyes tightly shut in the cocoon.

There was no need to verify it. Through that sense of familiarity

and spiritual intuition, he confirmed that this was the former
incarnation of Emperor Roselle Gustav, Huang Tao.

Without bothering to appreciate the Emperor’s true appearance,

Klein turned his gaze to the other side.

There was a transparent cocoon there, and the figure inside

could vaguely be seen.

As he had already seen the other hanged figures, he had lit up

many fragments of light in the fog of history. They interweaved
and stimulated each other, barely allowing him to see the fuzzy
area.

The figure inside was obviously a woman.

Female... A thought came to his mind as he realized that he had

missed a direction when he analyzed the “transmigrator.”
“Transmigrators” had an objective mindset. They could
completely control themselves and not leave any traces that
exceeded the times, but there was one thing that couldn’t be
avoided.

It was very obvious that Sefirah Castle was related to the three
pathways related to the Seer, Apprentice, and Marauder. After
the birth of a “transmigrator,” they had to quickly make a
connection with one of these three pathways.

Not only was Klein involved in the case brought about by the
Antigonus family’s notebook, but he also quickly had the
opportunity to choose the Seer potion.

In Intis where Roselle was active, there was the Secret Order, and
he got to know Zaratul early on.

According to this logic, the ancient sun god with the Marauder
authority was indeed one of the reasonable suspects.

Klein immediately conjured a pen and paper and began listing

the corresponding names he knew at the moment. For example,
Fourth Epoch people from the Antigonus, Zaratul, and Abraham
family, or the Kings of Angels surrounding the ancient sun god.

Before long, Klein’s gaze stopped on a few names.

The first person was none other than the ancient god, Flegrea,
who clearly had the authority of Seer. Behind him was “His”
subsidiary god.

The God of the Dead, Salinger, and the Goddess of Misfortune,

Amanises.

The latter was also known as the Evernight Goddess.

 CHAPTER 1172: “UNPERTURBED”
Klein stared at the parchment in front of him for a long time
without moving.

After a while, he gently tapped the edge of the long mottled table,
causing all the items that he conjured to disappear.

He summoned his golden pocket watch and opened it to take a

look. He sent a message to Little Sun, informing him to prepare
to participate in the Tarot Gathering.

About a thousand heartbeats later, dark red beams of light rose

from the two sides of the long bronze table, condensing into
different figures on different high-back chairs.

Without any gaps in time, all the members of the Tarot Club
looked at the figure sitting at the very end who was shrouded in
gray fog.

Seeing that Mr. Fool wasn’t wearing a monocle, Leonard

inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he turned around and
looked at the bottom of the long, mottled table to confirm the
situation of The World Klein Moretti.
Similar to him, Cattleya, Audrey, and Fors instinctively turned
their attention to The World Gehrman Sparrow after seeing Mr.
Fool.

One of them knew that The World was in a dangerous situation

and could only seek Mr. Fool’s blessings. Another had failed to
receive any feedback for two days, and she suspected that
Gehrman Sparrow had really been embroiled in the matter
regarding George III, with something definitely having happened
during that time. The final one knew that George III’s matter was
extremely risky, and was a little worried that Mr. World would
suffer serious injuries.

Seeing that The World Gehrman Sparrow was perfectly fine

without any abnormalities, Audrey retracted her gaze, curtsied,
and bowed towards the end of the long bronze table.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”

With the world situation becoming even more chaotic, she felt a
little comforted by the fact that the Tarot Club could still
maintain its original state. This significantly improved her
mood.

After the Tarot Club members bowed under Miss Justice’s lead,
The Fool Klein nodded slightly, indicating for everyone to sit
down.
Then, he slowly surveyed the area and smiled.

“It seems all of you were very concerned whether today’s Tarot
Gathering would proceed as usual.”

Upon hearing this, Alger’s heartbeat sped up as he heard

thumping sounds.

Without a doubt, he believed that Mr. Fool was referring to him,

and was giving him a gentle punishment.

In other words, “He” had given him a chance to repent.

Alger lowered his head and said with a trembling voice, “We
weren’t pious enough and thought too much.”

Uh... Why is Mr. Hanged Man apologizing on my behalf... Fors,

who had instructed Xio to ask Mr. Fool if the Tarot Gathering
would proceed as scheduled, was stunned for a moment before
she gave up on thinking. She then turned to the end of the long
bronze table and lowered her head. She repeated, “We weren’t
pious enough and thought too much.”

So I wasn’t the only one who prayed to Mr. Fool over the past few
days... Mr. Hanged Man claims to have overthought things
because there was a possibility that the Tarot Gathering would be
canceled, causing him to have some unnecessary speculations?
But Fors shouldn’t have thought of that... Audrey looked across
the table and then to her sides, feeling enlightened.

The Fool nodded and looked around again.

“Such concern is considered normal.”

He laughed and sighed.

“I’ve recently used The World’s body to play a game with Amon in
the Forsaken Land of the Gods. Thankfully, we didn’t have to skip
this Tarot Gathering.”

Everything he said was the truth, but what the others would
decipher from this information was definitely far from the
actual situation.

And this way, even if the news of The World Gehrman Sparrow
being equal to The Fool was released, the members of the Tarot
Club would only sneer in their hearts that Amon was trying “His”
deceitful tricks again. To have a period of time that The World
was equal to The Fool didn’t necessarily mean that The World
was always equal to The Fool. A portion of the truth was also a
lie.

Played a game with Amon... Old Man’s guess was right. Mr. Fool
was deliberately using Klein to bait Blasphemer Amon... From the
looks of it, “He” had obtained a rather satisfactory outcome,
allowing Amon to suffer a terrible loss... Leonard, who had long
come up with speculations, felt that this was completely in line
with his expectations and didn’t doubt Mr. Fool’s words at all.

Mr. Fool didn’t reply for fifteen minutes because “He” was in a
critical moment battling Amon? “He” has already recovered to
such a state? Audrey was pleasantly surprised and shocked when
she heard that. For some reason, she felt a strong sense of
honor.

Alger could also tell from Mr. Fool’s words that “He” had taken
another step towards “His” recovery. He was actually able to hold
the upper hand against a King of Angels.

This made him even more frustrated at himself for having

doubts and testing The Fool.

Mr. Fool had hinted in advance that the Tarot Gathering might be
canceled because “He” had long predicted that there would be a
conflict between “Him” and Amon? In fact, it’s even possible that
“He” had taken the initiative to create this episode by setting up a
trap for Amon? Alger instantly made many connections and felt
that there was no way he could hide his thoughts in front of
such a high-level existence.

He warned himself once again: I can’t do such things again!

So Mr. World didn’t provide any feedback because his body was
being used by Mr. Fool to resist Amon... That King of Angels,
Amon, is truly powerful. Mr. Fool actually needed to personally
take action... Fors and Xio exchanged looks, not having any more
doubts about their previous questions.

Cattleya roughly understood the reason why The World had

disappeared. She also guessed that the messenger who had the
contractual ties with The World likely wasn’t able to enter the
Forsaken Land of the Gods.

At the same time, she was surprised by the appearance of a King

of Angels appearing on-stage in the present times. She felt that
this was one of the signs of the apocalypse.

Emlyn wasn’t aware of what happened recently. He merely

looked at everyone with a somewhat blank look. For some
baffling reason, he felt that he had been locked behind Chanis
Gate for far more than a week or two. Perhaps it had been a
month or two, to the point that he felt like he no longer had a
grasp over the current situation.

Mr. World has come to the Forsaken Land of the Gods... Did Mr.
Fool use his body to engage in a battle with that terrifying Amon?
Derrick was first alarmed before he felt a strong sense of joy.

This meant that the City of Silver’s next exploration would

receive tremendous help!
He immediately looked towards the end of the long bronze table,
and he blurted out, “Honorable Mr. Fool, the Chief wishes to
receive your blessings for a ritual. Are you agreeable to such a
request?”

Having long learned of this from his prayers, Klein nodded

slightly and said, “Sure.”

After receiving his promise, Derrick couldn’t help but smile. For a
moment, he didn’t know how to express his gratitude.

Two seconds later, he lowered his head and said loudly, “My
faith lies only with Mr. Fool!”

The Fool nodded and turned to look at Ma’am Hermit. He warmly

said, “What questions do you have this time?”

Uh, the Queen didn’t say anything in her letter... Cattleya was
taken aback as she decided to first ask something she wanted to
know. After all, she could still ask several questions.

She deliberated for two seconds before saying, “Honorable Mr.

Fool, what’s the truth behind George III’s death?”

The moment The Hermit said that, Justice Audrey and company
immediately focused their attention.
This was exactly what they wanted to know.

Amongst them, The Star Leonard had a certain level of

understanding over the matter. He was more concerned about
the deeper reason behind this incident.

And among the members of the Tarot Club, the only one who
was more confused about the situation was Emlyn. His mind
was filled with thoughts like, “what?” and “what happened?”

He hadn’t even read the newspapers recently, so he didn’t know

that King George III had been assassinated.

As for The Sun, although he wasn’t sure why George III died for
no reason, he didn’t care at all.

The Fool Klein smiled and said calmly, “George III wanted to
become the Black Emperor. And for this reason, he dug up the
Tudor ruins, engaged in human trafficking, and created the
Great Smog of Backlund. He initiated a war, allowing the Feysac
airships to bombard Backlund. Unfortunately, he failed at the
final ritual, and the secret mausoleum he needed for the ritual
was destroyed.”

He briefly described the entire incident in the calmest tone he

could make, doing so without mentioning what he had done.
It would be beneath Mr. Fool to explain the situation on “His”
own accord.

The Great Smog of Backlund... The airship raid... This was all done
by George III to become a god? Audrey’s eyes widened as she
instantly recalled the two things she had experienced before.

Suddenly, she understood why The World Gehrman Sparrow

wanted to stop George III from becoming a god.

She knew that he was a gentle and kind gentleman, and he

would definitely not allow the culprit behind these two tragic
cases to go scot-free.

If it were me, I would also have thought of doing so, but I would
hesitate and be stopped by the possibility of ill developments... As
for Mr. World, he is firm and decisive... This is a matter that
involves the deities. Yes, there should also be the will of Mr. Fool in
this matter... Audrey glanced at The World Gehrman Sparrow,
who was sitting silently at the other end of the long, mottled
table. She nodded slightly to express her agreement.

Black Emperor... George III wished to become a god? This... Yes,

Mr. Fool has the Black Emperor Card of Blasphemy. Gehrman
Sparrow was previously investigating the matter of the Great
Smog and human trafficking... Indeed, all of these are connected
together. There was actually such a secret hidden behind it... From
the looks of it, Mr. Fool’s goal has been achieved. “His” plan has
succeeded... Therefore, “He” has taken one more step towards “His”
recovery. “He” can now face off with a King of Angels head-on...
The more Alger thought about it, the more fearful and spirited he
became. He felt that, despite knowing of some clues ahead of
time, he was completely unaware of Mr. Fool’s setup.

Amidst the shock experienced by Leonard, Fors, and the other

members of the Tarot Club, Cattleya, who already had a
premonition, suppressed her emotions and decided to ask
another question: “Honorable Mr. Fool, what’s the attitude of the
seven deities regarding this matter?”
 CHAPTER 1173: ADVICE
Good question... The Fool Klein inwardly praised her, and he
explained by using the Red Angel evil spirit’s explanation in his
own words:

“The seven deities wish to have a Black Emperor, but ‘They’ are
not unanimous in their candidate for the Black Emperor.

“When George III successfully obtained the ticket to becoming

one through secret preparations, the seven deities had no choice
but to accept it, regardless of whether they approved of ‘Him’ or
not.”

So that’s the situation... Apart from The Moon Emlyn and The
Sun Derrick, the other members of the Tarot Club were
enlightened. They roughly understood why the Churches acted in
a rather contradictory manner when faced with the tragedies of
the Great Smog of Backlund, the deaths caused by the Feysacian
air raid, and George III’s assassination.

Following that, they suddenly had a question:

Since George III had already made preparations and had reached
the final step of carrying out the ritual while obtaining the tacit
approval of the seven deities, why would “He” fail?
They immediately thought of an answer:

Because Mr. Fool didn’t agree to it.

Hmm... In the destruction of George III’s Black Emperor ritual, the

Churches probably didn’t do anything to stop it. Perhaps, they
even provided some help to Mr. Fool’s subordinates... Did the
Church of the Lord of Storms make use of this chaos to secretly do
something? No, they likely wouldn’t conceal it too much...
Leonard recalled all the details he had previously discovered, and
he was confident of his grasp over the overall situation.

The seven deities’ tacit approval... Mr. Fool vetoed it and sent The
World and other Blessed to secretly destroy George III’s apotheosis
ritual... But what has this got to do with the Queen? Why did she
discover that Gehrman Sparrow has gone missing? Hmm, Black
Emperor... The Queen might’ve participated in the operation led by
Mr. Fool, and later, discovered that a participant had gone
missing... Cattleya made a guess at the truth through her rich
knowledge and insight.

And at this moment, Emlyn had just managed to make heads

and tails of the discussions that had just been discussed, and he
managed to understand the developments outside during his
time in protective custody.

George III had secretly plotted to become a god and received the
seven deities’ tacit approval. In the end, Mr. Fool’s Blessed
destroyed “His” ritual, causing him to die on the spot!

Seeing that everyone was silent, The Fool Klein looked at The
Hermit Cattleya and said, “Any other questions?”

“There’s nothing else this time.” Cattleya bowed her head even
lower. She was more respectful than before towards the mighty
figure at the end of the long bronze table.

Although she had long known that Mr. Fool had the Snake of
Fate, Death Consul, and Ancient Bane under “Him,” and was in
secret control of the Life School of Thought, she still never
expected that the powers Mr. Fool could mobilize in the real
world were able to destroy a king’s apotheosis ritual.
Furthermore, “He” had foiled a plot of a King of Angels, the son of
the Creator.

Mr. Fool’s hidden forces are more exaggerated than I imagined...

What effect do the members of the Tarot Club exert on “Him”? A
backing faction? Individual growth? Or is it just a backup plan?
Cattleya instantly thought of many things and momentarily
forgot that she was already a Sequence 4 demigod. No matter
which organization she was in, she was considered a member of
the upper echelons.

Just the feats displayed by Mr. Fool is enough to make a saint lack
confidence... Justice Audrey only took a glance at Ma’am Hermit
before she interpreted her mental state.
At this moment, The Fool Klein nodded.

“You may begin.”

Upon hearing this, Leonard immediately turned to the other end

of the long, mottled table and said to The World, “How’s your
situation now?”

Fors, Xio, Audrey, and the other members of the Tarot Club also
cast their gazes over, expressing their concern for The World
Gehrman Sparrow’s situation.

From their point of view, Mr. World, who was stuck between Mr.
Fool and Angel of Time Amon as a combat tool, was probably in a
bad situation. His survival meant that he was already considered
lucky enough.

Feeling the varied concern, Klein controlled The World and

chuckled hoarsely.

“Not too bad, but not too good either.

“It’s all thanks to Mr. Fool’s grace that I finally obtained a secret
from Amon, but I haven’t completely escaped from ‘His’ grasp”

Without waiting for everyone to respond, he continued, “I’m

currently in a rather sticky situation.
“I relied on Mr. Fool’s powers to enter a certain concealed state
and temporarily extricate myself from Amon’s grasp. However, if
I were to dispel this state and return to the real world, I’ll only
find myself back where my body is. And it’s very likely that
Amon is still loitering nearby.

“I would like to make an attempt at finding a solution. I wonder

what your opinions are regarding this matter?”

The meaning behind The World Gehrman Sparrow’s words was

very clear. He wanted to rely on himself first, leaving Mr. Fool’s
help as a last resort.

And his actual meaning was essentially the same: Find a way to
bypass the restrictions first. And in the case that his solution
didn’t really work, then he would consider living in the state of
being undead.

Solution? Alger and company were suddenly a little excited

because the suggestions they provided would be used to fight
against a King of Angels.

If they were employed and were of use, then this would be a

proud moment in their life, one that would remain for the rest
of their lives!

Audrey was just about to speak in excitement when she retracted

her words. This was because she knew that she couldn’t give
random suggestions; otherwise, it could lead to Mr. World
getting caught by Amon.

Xio thought about it seriously and realized that she couldn’t

come up with any useful suggestions. She could only choose to
observe and learn.

“Must it be where your body originally was? Do you have any

blood or hair that was kept elsewhere?” Alger thought for a
moment and gave a suggestion using a question.

The Fool Klein thought for a moment and made The World shake
his head.

“No.”

Compared to his original body, a single tube of blood was too

little.

Thinking of this, Klein suddenly had an idea:

Perhaps he could use those two tubes of blood as ingredients,

combining them with other methods, using Alchemical Life to
create a new body!

There are two problems. Firstly, Alchemical Life requires the Spirit
Body’s involvement; otherwise, the final product might not be
considered my body. Secondly, I don’t know any demigods who
can complete Alchemical Life. The only one barely related to them
is Frank Lee... Will I end up becoming a mushroom man? Then, I’d
be better off as an undead... As Klein thought about it, he nearly
shivered.

After The Hanged Man’s suggestion was rejected, The Hermit

Cattleya set off from her knowledge of mysticism. She
deliberated and asked, “Do you have a Sequence 3 Sealed
Artifact?”

“Why do you ask?” The World asked.

“A Sequence 3 Sealed Artifact can respond to prayers within a

certain range. You can make use of that,” Cattleya explained
simply.

Klein roughly understood what Ma’am Hermit was thinking.

“You’re talking about ‘descent?’”

“That’s right. Get someone to set up a descent ritual at the

periphery, and you should be able to respond to it in your own
concealed state.” Cattleya first glanced at The Sun and described
the specific plan. Then, she realized something as she asked, “Do
you really have a Sequence 3 Sealed Artifact?”
She originally wanted The World to seek Mr. Fool’s bestowment.

“I’m already a Sequence 3 Beyonder,” Klein replied simply as he

controlled The World.

“...” The members of the Tarot Club were momentarily

speechless.

They knew very well that Mr. World must’ve advanced to

Sequence 4 at the end of June to become a demigod.

And now, it was December of the same year!

The Queen once said that using the blood of the Snake of Fate to
advance would make it easier for me to become a Sequence 3
Clairvoyant than others... Besides, the Tarot Club has given me
plenty of precious mysticism knowledge. It has greatly helped me
digest the potion... But even so, I still need another half a year
before I have a chance of attempting to reach Sequence 3... The
Hermit Cattleya subconsciously looked around and discovered
that the other members wore stupefied and envious looks.

She sighed silently and said, “Is my suggestion useful, Mr.

World?”

The World Gehrman Sparrow shook his head.

“There is a huge restriction when responding in that state.”

Once he chose to descend, it would mean that he would begin

the rest of his life—no, afterlife—as an undead.

Perhaps, I can combine the two methods... Yes, I can use the
method of praying to The Fool, Sea God, or Protector of magic and
drama performers to leave the Forsaken Land of the Gods, but
that’s not urgent. It’s too easy to reveal the truth... The Fool Klein
made The World look at The Star Leonard while in thought.

Leonard instantly understood what he meant. He tersely

acknowledged.

“I’ll go back and do some research to see if there are any other
ideas.”

Clearly, his true intention was to ask Old Man when he was
back. “He” was an angel who knew Amon rather well. Perhaps,
he could come up with suggestions that no one else could think
of.

This was the answer that Klein wanted. He immediately made

The World say, “Okay.”

After the discussion of how to escape his predicament came to

an end, The World Gehrman Sparrow looked at Fors.
“Help me ask the Abraham family if they still have any Worms
of Cosmos that have yet to lose their spirituality. If there are,
what will be the price for the exchange.”

A Worm of Star was a high-level spiritual material. Most of the

time, it didn’t contain any Beyonder characteristics. Therefore,
their spirituality would suffer an irreversible loss. Without any
special methods, it would be difficult to preserve it for too long.

Worms of Cosmos... Fors was taken aback before she nodded.

“Alright.”

After receiving an answer, Klein made The World cast his gaze at
The Hermit Cattleya.

“If Miss Magician isn’t able to exchange for a Worm of Star from
the Abraham family, I would like to entrust you with a mission.”

“What mission?” Cattleya asked with interest.

The World said with a smile, “Hunt the Aurora Order’s Saint of
Secrets, Botis.”
 CHAPTER 1174: JOINT OPERATION
The Aurora Order’s Saint of Secrets, Botis... Mr. World wants to
hunt him? Fors’s first reaction was that she had heard wrongly.
After all, Gehrman Sparrow had no connection to the Saint of
Secrets.

However, she quickly had a rough idea from the Worm of Star
that had just been mentioned.

This made her suddenly excited and thrilled. This was because
she also wanted to hunt the Saint of Secrets, Botis, to avenge her
teacher’s family. However, due to her lacking strength and the
inability to pay for it, she had kept this thought to herself.

Although it sounds like Mr. World doesn’t plan on personally

taking action, Ma’am Hermit is also a Sequence 4 demigod, and
she has the support of that Queen Mystic behind her... I can
provide the utmost support within my abilities! As her thoughts
raced, Fors cast her gaze at The Hermit beside her, waiting for
her reply.

After some thought, Cattleya said, “Botis is very likely a saint of

the Apprentice pathway. It’s very difficult to hunt him. Besides,
he has the Rose Redemption backing him and the True Creator’s
protection. With my current level, it’s almost impossible for me
to complete this mission solely on my own.”
“You can seek the help of Queen Mystic. I will also arrange for
other partners for you.” Klein made The World Gehrman Sparrow
reply in a low and hoarse voice, “The reward is the right to
choose the spoils of war first, and mysticism knowledge that
will allow you to digest the potion within this year.”

It’s December... Cattleya’s heart palpitated when she heard that.

She deliberated and said, “When the time comes, I will try, but I
cannot guarantee success.”

No matter how difficult the mission of hunting the Saint of

Secrets was, it couldn’t be as dangerous as accepting the
knowledge injection process from the Hidden Sage. And as for
the mysticism knowledge provided by the latter, they didn’t
necessarily aid in digestion. There was a high probability that it
included mathematics, machinery, and literature.

“No problem. As long as you do it seriously, I’ll still compensate

you with the mysticism knowledge even if you fail in the end.”
The World nodded and confirmed the deal.

At this moment, Fors finally couldn’t help but speak out:

“Mr. World, Ma’am Hermit, can I join this mission? I might be

able to provide some help.”

Even if you didn’t, I would’ve gotten you to... The Fool Klein
secretly laughed and made The World nod gently.
“There’s a spot reserved for you in this mission.”

Fors wasn’t surprised at all. She asked curiously, “What can I do?
What do you need me to do?”

Gehrman Sparrow replied in an extremely calm tone, “Bait.”

“...” Fors opened her mouth, momentarily at a loss for words. She
had a feeling that she knew that this would happen.

The World Gehrman Sparrow continued, “Similarly, you also

have the right to choose the spoils of war. You’ll be just after
Ma’am Hermit.

“Also, during this period of time, I can help you record Beyonder
powers like ‘Traveling.’”

Fors had never expected a reward, as it was her greatest reward

to be able to exact revenge successfully. In the future, she might
even receive additional rewards from her teacher. Without any
hesitation, she nodded and said, “Okay.”

The World immediately cast his gaze towards Miss Justice.

“How’s the digestion of your Dreamwalker potion?”

Thanks to the expedition into Groselle’s Travels and the
persistence she had put into her acting, the speed at which she
digested the potion was very fast. Her eyes darted around as she
thought for a moment.

“I’ve already concluded the acting principles. In another two to

three months, I should be able to completely digest it.”

It’s a little slow... Klein mumbled inwardly as he made The

World say, “Create more opportunities to act.

“If you can digest the potion before Ma’am Hermit attacks the
Saint of Secrets, I can give you Hvin Rambis’s Beyonder
characteristic ahead of time as payment so that you can join in
on the operation.”

Klein believed that he would have to stay in the Forsaken Land of

the Gods for a very long time. Most of the matters in the outside
world could only be interfered with through the members of the
Tarot Club. It was also beneficial for him to increase their
strength as soon as possible.

Furthermore, he wasn’t directly giving it to her. The difficulty of

hunting the Saint of Secrets Botis was just as Cattleya had said. It
was rather difficult.

“Alright!” Audrey was just fretting over how she could

accumulate more credit with Mr. World. Therefore, she naturally
agreed without any hesitation when she heard his offer.

In her heart, the members of the Aurora Order were lunatics and
destructive maniacs. There was no need to find a reason to deal
with them!

In addition, Audrey had previously been troubled by her lack of

experience as a Beyonder. This gave her a chance. Although it
was rather dangerous, it was still an opportunity.

Gehrman Sparrow sure is generous... To provide the knowledge

that can help a Mysticologist digest the potion and a Sequence 4
demigod characteristic... This shouldn’t only be for the Worm of
Star. It sounds like a supplementary material... He’s helping the
members of the Tarot Club improve as quickly as possible
according to Mr. Fool’s will, so as to be effective in the future?
Alger listened to The World’s conversation with the other
members and vaguely grasped a certain truth.

This made him rather vexed. He suspected that if he hadn’t

lacked faith and had other thoughts, to the point of foolishly
testing Mr. Fool, he might’ve already been “assigned” a mission
that could aid him in pushing open the door of godhood.

At that moment, Justice, who had agreed to the request, glanced

at The Magician and said with a faint smile, “I’m looking
forward to the Abraham family not having any Worm of Star.”
“Me too.” Fors nodded seriously, indicating that she had the
same thoughts.

Seeing that The World was done speaking, Cattleya thought for a
moment and said to Judgment, “Do you want to join this
mission? Do some intelligence gathering on the periphery. Your
ability in this area left a deep impression on me.”

Even without Ma’am Hermit’s invitation, Xio wouldn’t refuse in

helping her friend. She nodded gently and said, “I don’t have a
problem if the operation is in Backlund. If it’s somewhere else,
my role would be greatly discounted.”

A Sheriff and their own area of jurisdiction were always

connected. The more familiar they were with the place, the
better they could showcase their abilities. Once they exceeded
that range, they could only rely on their Beyonder powers.

“Your reward is being third to choose the spoils of war.” Cattleya

looked at The Star once again. “If there’s a need, I hope you can
allow the official factions to appear at the right moment.”

Leonard chuckled.

“I hope you don’t have to go that far.

“My reward shall also be a spoil of war.”

...If my dear poet friend here wasn’t invited in the end, then the
mission of hunting the Saint of Secrets would’ve nearly become a
sorority for the female members of the Tarot Club... The Fool Klein
muttered inwardly as he made The World Gehrman Sparrow
finalize the matter. All that was left was to wait for the Abraham
family’s feedback.

Following that, Alger and Derrick reached a rental arrangement

for the Unshadowed Crucifix.

Just as they entered the free exchange segment, Emlyn couldn’t

help but look towards the end of the long bronze table.

“Honorable Mr. Fool, can you give me a hint? How should I

escape protective custody?”

The Fool, who was shrouded in the gray fog, nodded slightly and
said simply, “This week.”

His answer was said with great confidence, but it wasn’t a

prophecy, but a judgment of the situation.

The current situation had Feysac and Intis attacking Loen, while
Feynapotter was attacking Loen’’s allies—Lenburg, Masin, Masin,
etc. The three Churches definitely didn’t wish to suffer any
damage the Sanguine could bring while already having existing
enemies. Therefore, Emlyn would be released very soon, but it
was hard to say for Father Utravsky.
Similarly, the Sanguine’s focus would definitely be shifted to the
global situation. It was unlikely for them to have the motivation
to continue probing Emlyn and his other “partners.”

In addition, in the past two days, the one whose reason for
praying was the most forced—apart from Xio—was Emlyn
White. Klein suspected that he had been locked in the basement
of Saint Samuel Cathedral all this time because it was
convenient for the Goddess to exert “Her” influence on him. Now
that the matter had ended, he was no longer of any use.

Combined with the three factors, it wasn’t difficult to conclude

that Emlyn would be free in no time.

The only exception was that if this fellow had really been
forgotten. Be it the Church of Evernight or the Sanguine, they
had forgotten that there was such a fellow locked behind Chanis
Gate. If that was the case, Klein would get The Star Leonard to
provide him with some assistance.

Emlyn heaved a sigh of relief and sincerely thanked Mr. Fool.

At the end of the free exchange, The World Gehrman Sparrow

suddenly looked at The Hanged Man.

“You said that you’ve already arrived on Sonia Island and are
inside the primitive forest?”
“Yes,” Alger replied in puzzlement.

Gehrman Sparrow pondered for a moment.

“You can try to seek out an elven ruin. Perhaps you might chance
upon some sort of opportunity.”

Alger suddenly thought of the Book of Calamity and the scenes

he had seen in his dream. He nodded thoughtfully and said,
“Alright.”

After another round of exchanges, the Tarot Gathering came to

an end. Audrey and company stood up and bowed before leaving
the world above the gray fog.

...

After returning to his body, Leonard immediately lowered his

voice and described Klein’s predicament. Finally, he said, “Old
man, do you have any good suggestions?”

“My suggestion? I think it’s better to ask The Fool for help,” Pallez
Zoroast replied without any hesitation.

“...” Leonard coughed lightly and said, “Aren’t you going to use
this opportunity to make things difficult for Amon?”
 CHAPTER 1175: IDEAS ARE VERY IMPORTANT
“Making things difficult for Amon?” Pallez Zoroast chuckled.
“What benefits can there be? Otherwise, forget it.”

Leonard was momentarily at a loss for words. After a few

seconds, he said, “At least it can make you feel good.”

Pallez chuckled.

“I will feel better if you don’t bring this topic up.”

Without waiting for Leonard to respond, this Sequence 1 angel

from the Marauder pathway sighed with “His” slightly-aged
voice.

“Doesn’t your former colleague have a Deceit Charm? Perhaps he

can use this to come up with a solution.”

After getting rid of the Amon avatars in Backlund, Pallez had

given the godhood symbols and magic labels needed to make
four charms—Deceit, Parasite, Deprivation, and Aging—to
Leonard. Leonard had passed on this knowledge to Klein, and the
latter had used the knowledge and the Worms of Time to create
one Deceit, Parasite, and Deprivation bullet each. Later on, he
had used them to deal with Qonas Kilgor, but Leonard wasn’t
aware of this.

Leonard whispered thoughtfully, “Old Man, are you saying that

by using the Deceit charm, you can mislead Amon and cause
him to misidentify the location, preventing him from
influencing Klein’s escape?”

In his mind, Pallez Zoroast snapped back, “Do you think it’s
possible to use a Deceit charm in front of a Marauder pathway’s
King of Angels?”

It’s impossible... Leonard laughed dryly and pressed in a thick-

skinned manner, “What do you mean then?”

Pallez Zoroast’s voice suddenly sounded more spirited:

“Deceive the rule that one can only return to where one’s body is!”

“Deceive the rule? That works too?” Leonard asked in shock.

Pallez gave a self-deprecating laugh and sighed.

“Compared to deceiving Amon, deceiving a rule is much easier.

After all, underneath this world is madness and chaos.”
This sentence made Leonard speechless for a moment. On the
one hand, he wasn’t experienced enough. He didn’t know that
orders and laws could be deceived, and on the other hand, he
never expected that, in Old Man’s heart, Amon was even more
terrifying than the laws of nature and the order of the world.

After nearly ten seconds, he spoke again, “With this method,

how high is the possibility of success?”

“It’s very, very low,” Pallez said with a sneer. “However, the
probability of deceiving the order of the world like this with a
Deceit charm made from a Worm of Time from Amon’s avatar is
very, very low. Therefore, my suggestion is still to get him to make
a request to The Fool for help. Don’t waste any more time. When
fighting Amon, the longer the delay, the more dangerous it will
be.”

Leonard pondered for a moment before nodding in agreement.

“I understand. I’ll also advise him to do so.”

Of course, he wouldn’t forget mentioning the highly improbable

method that Old Man had suggested.

“It’s good that you understand. Seriously, disturbing an old man’s

reading...” As Pallez mumbled, “His” voice gradually lowered and
disappeared from Leonard’s mind.
In 7 Pinster Street, the newspaper that was placed on the coffee
table suddenly flew up and automatically spread open over the
sofa.

...

Using a Deceit Charm to deceive the requirement that I can only

resurrect where my original body is? Above the gray fog, in the
ancient palace, Klein reconstructed Pallez Zoroast’s “suggestion”
in his own words.

As soon as he finished speaking, he recalled the animal hide

lantern that kept burning: Amon had deceived the laws of
nature, allowing the candle to remain in a magical state and
continue burning for a week without needing any fuel.

His eyes lit up as he whispered, “This line of thought is

something only an angel from the Marauder pathway can think
of immediately...

“It might not be impossible!”

Like Pallez, he did feel that, compared to dealing with Amon, it

was much easier to deal with the laws of nature.

After seeing hope, he immediately analyzed the possible

outcome:
Although I’ve already used the Deceit Bullet, I can summon it from
the Historical Void. After all, before the effects end, I’ll definitely
reform my body and successfully resurrect...

The laws of nature are truly pitiful. Not only will they be deceived,
even the item used to deceive it is fake...

The only problem is that the bullet might not be able to deceive the
mysticism law. It was already a little difficult to deal with Qonas
Kilgor back then...

Amidst his thoughts, he slowly surveyed the area and gradually

gained inspiration.

That was to use Sefirah Castle!

After gaining initial control of Sefirah Castle, he could already

mobilize the power of a Sequence 2 angel here.

And many of the things he had come into contact with

previously had explained that the authority of Sefirah Castle had
a high probability of spanning over the three pathways of Seer,
Apprentice, and Marauder. It could generate a convergence effect
on the corresponding Beyonders, and it had clearly attracted the
attention of Amon.
That was to say, Klein suspected that Sefirah Castle had the
power of these three pathways at the same time. However, as a
Seer, most of the power he could stir was concentrated in this
domain.

With the help of the medium known as the Deceit Bullet, I might
be able to stir the other powers of Sefirah Castle... Since I’m
already capable of using some miracles in the Seer domain,
having power from the Marauder pathway at the angel level is a
highly reasonable deduction. The only problem is that there must
be a medium of a sufficient level... This way, I don’t have to worry
about not being able to deceive that rule... As his thoughts
brightened up, he seriously began to formulate a plan.

He used the mysticism laws as his target and attempted to

formulate a “scam.”

In order to reduce the difficulty, it’s best to have additional

preparations. I can’t deceive something out of nothing, at least
unless I’m Amon’s true body...

Yes. I’ll bestow a tube of my blood to Little Sun. I’ll create a fake
respawn point that exceeds the range.

And then, using the Deceit Bullet as a trigger, stir the

corresponding angel-level powers contained within Sefirah Castle,
“misdirecting” that rule and making it view the fake respawn
point as the real one, while the real one becomes the fake one...
He outlined the details bit by bit, and when his thoughts finally
took form, Klein immediately used the mysticism connection
between himself and the spot he died, to observe the actual
situation with his “true vision.”

He saw that the grayish-yellow fog had thinned a lot, and the
deep ravine that hid Chernobyl was no different from before.

It was unknown where Amon, who was wearing a pointed hat

and a monocle, had stolen a rock from and had placed it on the
spot where Klein had passed away. “He” sat on it and patiently
played with a human-skinned glove.

“He” occasionally bent the human-skinned glove’s finger and

stretched it at other times, as if “He” could pass a hundred years
doing that.

About a kilometer away, in a certain spot in the grayish-yellow

fog, three Amons in black classical mage robes crouched around
a rock as “They” seriously played poker cards that “They” had
stolen from somewhere. From time to time, “They” would nudge
their monocle.

Elsewhere in this extensive moor, Amon would be either alone or

in groups, strolling leisurely, writing in thought, or discussing
all sorts of questions with one another.
In the dark and dangerous Forsaken Land of the Gods, it was
such a harmonious scene. It would’ve been better if the young
men weren’t all the same—wearing classic black robes, pointed
hats and monocles, with similar black hair, black eyes, broad
foreheads, and thin faces.

Just as Klein was about to make a further observation, the Amon

sitting on the rock suddenly raised “His” head. “He” nudged his
crystal-carved monocle and looked at him.

Across the moor, all of the Amons looked up at the highest point
of the fog of history.

Klein immediately retracted his gaze and cut off the connection.

...

In the City of Silver, Derrick Berg arrived at the top of the spire
and met Chief Colin Iliad.

“Your Excellency, I’ve already received the promise of blessings,”

Derrick said frankly and directly.

With white hair and an old scar on his face, Colin Iliad was
visibly relieved. He slowly nodded and said, “That’s good. That’s
good.”
He had repeated the sentence in a rare instance.

As an excellent Demon Hunter and the City of Silver’s Chief, he

had always been patient, never taking unnecessary risks.
Therefore, with the sudden lack of a response from The Fool, he
didn’t immediately turn to the True Creator, and he decided to
wait patiently for another month.

For the City of Silver, which had been waiting in the Dark Ages
for more than two thousand years, a month was something that
could be accepted.

Without waiting for Derrick to reply, Demon Hunter Colin left the
window and calmly said, “Head back first. I’m going to start
preparing for the advancement ritual.”

Derrick glanced at the Chief and said sincerely, “You’ll definitely

succeed!”

He didn’t stay any longer. He immediately left the spire and

returned home.

After setting up the ritual again and placing the six powerful
corpses that he had hunted to the correct position, Colin Iliad
began to concoct the potion.
After all of this was done, the City of Silver Chief closed his eyes
and lowered his head, chanting in Jotun, “The Fool that doesn’t
belong to this era, the mysterious ruler above the gray fog; the
King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck...”

Above the gray fog, Klein saw ripples of light emanate as he

heard a slightly illusory prayer.

He immediately summoned a paper figurine and combined the

power of Sefirah Castle with it. He threw it into the prayer circle
and conveniently marked the City of Silver’s Chief.

At the same time, with the help of this prayer circle, he observed
the situation of the entire spire and the City of Silver. He
confirmed that there was no sign of Amon’s parasitic existence
near the Chief or Little Sun.

I have to seize this opportunity! Klein immediately conjured The

World Gehrman Sparrow and made him pose as he prayed.

At this moment, Colin Iliad saw the light.

In the holy light, a holy angel with twelve pairs of illusory wings
suddenly descended. As clean, white feathers fluttered down, the
Demon Hunter was embraced by these wings of light.

This was a blessing from Mr. Fool.

 CHAPTER 1176: PLOT
In the face of the angel’s embrace, Colin Iliad wasn’t astonished.
He accepted everything with a calm expression, as though he
was already prepared.

The ritual began. He took a step forward, picked up the Silver

Knight potion, and poured it into his mouth.

Without a sound, this Demon Hunter’s body swelled up, turning

into a grayish-blue giant with bluish-black veins covering him.
He stood several meters tall, with black cracks on his forehead.

Every inch of this giant contained the indescribable power of

mystery and terror. Apart from his head which still retained the
appearance of a human, the rest of his body was akin to a
Mythical Creature that exerted a strange mental influence.

In the next second, the skull underlying Colin Iliad’s head

seemed to soften as it sank inwards. With the black crack as its
core, his head slowly squirmed, as though it was forming a
nebulous vortex.

Such pain made the City of Silver’s Chief, who had killed many
powerful creatures, unable to restrain himself. He let out a series
of howling cries that could make the minds of ordinary
creatures split apart.
If it wasn’t for the fact that Colin Iliad had already evacuated the
members of the spire in advance, leaving behind only the
demigod-level Waite Chirmont to watch over him and prevent
any accidents from happening, many Beyonders would’ve
definitely lost control.

The remains of the six powerful living creatures that were

situated in different spots floated up under the invisible power of
the ritual, circling the mutated Colin Iliad, using some sort of
mysterious connection to awaken some of the memories of this
peerless Demon Hunter.

It was the experience of hunting “demons.” It was him painfully

ending the former Chief’s attack with his own hands. It was his
life of defeating powerful monsters again and again.

These manifestations appeared like painting on an altar.

Sometimes, they would be integrated into Colin Iliad, and
sometimes they would be extracted from him, helping him
define himself. He maintained a certain level of clarity during
the extreme pain and changes.

Only at this moment did Colin Iliad finally understand the

essence of the ritual.

As a Sequence 4 Demon Hunter, the hunting of every powerful

creature was a battle of intense mental catharsis. It left a deep
impression in his life.
With these powerful mental imprints, he was able to locate
himself after consuming the potion, and not be lost in pain and
madness.

This made Colin Iliad recall a term recorded in some of the books
in the City of Silver: “Anchor”!

At Sequence 3, he was considered a deity in a certain sense. He

could respond to prayers within a certain range, so an anchor
was required.

As this wasn’t the level of an angel, an anchor didn’t necessarily

need to be a believer. It could be replaced by other things, such as
the clear marks in one’s life that had meaning in mysticism.

In the memories that had been awakened, Colin Iliad slowly

regained his self-awareness. He felt his body again and grasped
its changes.

Right on the heels of that, a layer of wings formed from illusory

light extended out from behind him. They fused with the
surrounding “paintings” as they constantly shrank inwards. The
surface of Colin Iliad’s body collapsed into a silver armor that
was firm and beautiful, but it didn’t possess any weight to it.

After the Demon Hunter advanced to a Silver Knight, due to the

difference in the deity’s blessing, there would be minute
differences between Silver Knights. Previously, the leader of the
King Court’s Chasers, Light Culler Murskogan, had received
blessings from the Giant King. Therefore, the various aspects of
the Silver Knight domain were much stronger.

On the other hand, Colin Iliad could occasionally make his body
condense a Silver Rapier that could teleport. While in combat, it
would appear at random during an attack, with beneficial
tendencies, bringing about unpredictable changes.

In addition, he could also obtain a certain uniqueness when

using Mercury Liquefaction.

As the silver armor finally took form, Colin Iliad had completed
his advancement. Apart from not having a single vertical eye on
his head, he was equivalent to a Mythical Creature.

At this moment, he raised his right hand and waved it to the

side.

At a small hill outside the City of Silver, a silver beam erupted

out of thin air. It tore apart everything around it, splitting the
small hill into two halves.

...

During Colin Iliad’s advancement to Silver Knight, Derrick Berg

completed the bestowment ritual and obtained a small metal
tube.

Seizing the opportunity of the City of Silver’s Chief creating

abnormalities and drawing away most of the attention, Klein
suddenly reached out while in the ancient palace above the gray
fog. He had summoned a bullet and Death Knell from the
Historical Void.

Right on the heels of that, he did a divination in advance,

confirming that there weren’t any signs of Amon’s parasites
around Little Sun. Without any hesitation, he opened the
revolver’s cylinder and stuffed the Deceit bullet into it.

Pa!

With a shake of his right hand, he closed the cylinder and used
the mysticism connection to aim at the spot where he had died.

Bang!

He calmly pulled the trigger and fired the only bullet.

At the same time, taking advantage of this Beyonder effect, he

willed Sefirah Castle’s powers into mobilizing.

The gray fog boiled once again, including the space around them.
A majestic but slightly dark energy surged out like a tidal wave,
wrapping around the bullet, passing through the gap and
shooting towards the real world.

The light in Sefirah Castle suddenly dimmed. Suppressing his

fear and horror, Klein used Death Knell’s historical projection to
simulate the feeling of a sudden descent. He “leaped” towards
the crimson star representing The Sun and leaped towards the
tiny tube of his blood.

On the barren moors of Chernobyl, all of the Amons wearing

pointed hats raised “Their” heads and looked at the lightning
that streaked across the sky. “They” looked at a deep and quiet
swath that even the lightning couldn’t illuminate.

The Amons nudged “Their” monocles, and after a moment of

silence, “They” laughed.

“He doesn’t seem like someone who can come up with such a
solution...

“Pallez?

“‘He’ joined this organization codenamed the Tarot Club?”

...

In the Berg household in the City of Silver.

The darkness in front of Derrick suddenly turned dark, as if the
candles in the room had been burned to ashes.

To the residents of the City of Silver, this wasn’t a good thing.

Derrick’s eyes immediately lit up with the light of the sun.

At that moment, bits of light burst out from the deep darkness
like transparent squirming worms.

The metal tube that Derrick had received shattered

automatically as fresh red blood floated out from it and
suspended itself in midair. It didn’t spread apart but instead
merged with the fragments of light.

In just two or three seconds, these “light fragments” condensed

into one, forming a huge ball of light.

The spherical light ball stretched out and changed, quickly

forming a figure.

The figure had a deep outline and a cold expression. He wore a

silk half top hat and a black coat while holding a black iron-
black revolver. It was none other than Gehrman Sparrow.

Having successfully deceived the laws of mysticism, Klein used

the help of his old blood to complete his resurrection!
Without needing any introduction, Derrick had already
recognized the visitor through his special temperament. After
being stunned for a moment, he instinctively revealed an
uncontrollable smile.

“Mr. World?”

Klein raised his head slightly and looked at Little Sun, who
seemed to have grown taller. He subconsciously reached out and
pressed down on his top hat.

He then nodded gently and said, “I will be in the Forsaken Land

of the Gods during this period of time.

“However, I have to leave now. I can’t lure Amon into the City of
Silver.

“If there’s a chance in the future, I will cooperate with you.”

Having understood what Mr. World meant, Derrick nodded

heavily and said, “Alright!”

Just as Klein raised his right hand and was about to snap his
fingers to leave with Flaming Jump, Derrick looked at him and
suddenly pointed to the storage cabinet in the room.
“Mr. World, do you need to bring some food with you? There are
mushrooms that can produce milk!”

“...” Klein controlled himself, not letting the corners of his mouth
twitch. He maintained his cold attitude and said, “I don’t drink
milk.”

As soon as he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers, causing

a scarlet flame to fly out of his pocket, wrapping around him like
water.

The fire quickly dissipated like falling stars, and Klein’s figure
disappeared from Derrick Berg’s room.

Outside the City of Silver, in a deformed forest, flames flashed

continuously, extending all the way to the moors leading to the
north.

After he truly left the City of Silver did Klein slow down his
“footsteps” and summon a lantern from the Historical Void.

He had long expected that the revival process would go so

smoothly. After all, once he found the correct solution, there was
no way that Amon could stop him.

In the City of Silver, Amon only had a few avatars at the

Sequence 4 or 3 level, so Klein could use his “true vision” to locate
them and eliminate them ahead of time.

And if they could form an avatar at the Sequence 2 level, Klein,

who had gained initial control of Sefirah Castle, could stir
powers at the power of an angel, allowing him to easily fight
such an avatar while being above the gray fog, and would stay
undefeatable since he couldn’t be attacked. He had the
confidence to defeat his opponent.

If Amon moved “His” true body to the City of Silver, then Klein
could choose to revive at his original spot.

Of course, Amon could create an avatar that was almost at

Sequence 1 and send “Him” to the City of Silver. However, under
the premise of the conservation of Beyonder characteristics, how
many avatars could “He” create?

Not more than two!

As for Klein, he could split his remaining blood into multiple

portions. He could use the bestowment ritual to send them to
Mr. Hanged Man, to Ma’am Hermit, and to The Star Leonard.
There were too many spots where he could revive, so there was
no way that Amon could guard all of them.

This was an “above board” plan based on his own level, Beyonder
powers, and the special ability of Sefirah Castle. Before he
attempted to revive himself, Klein was already quite certain of
the outcome. The only thing he was worried about was that
“Deceit” would be detected by Amon ahead of time, allowing
“Him” to interfere in a timely manner, causing his respawn
location to change.

Fortunately, his divination had confirmed that the level of

danger wasn’t high. This was one of the reasons why he dared to
try.

Phew, I’ve really escaped from Amon... As he advanced amidst the

dim yellow light, Klein felt the presence of his body, and he
heaved a sigh of relief.

Of course, he knew very well that he was going to encounter the

relentless pursuit of Amon’s main body and various avatars!
 CHAPTER 1177: SUBSTITUTE
On the desolate moors filled with deep ravines, Amon stood in
different spots. “They” opened “Their” mouths and chanted in
Jotun, “The Blessed of the spirit world and Sefirah Castle...”

“The Mystery stemming from ancient times;

“The witness of an extended history;

“Protector of Backlund magic and drama performers;

“The great Gehrman Sparrow...”

These voices were layered as they bored into the void, as though
they extended to an infinite distance.

Ten seconds later, all of “Them” adjusted “Their” crystal

monocles in different manners and chuckled softly.

“He changed it really quickly.”

If Gehrman Sparrow was still automatically responding to this

honorific name, “They” could then use this opportunity to
determine the other party’s location and create an “error” to
appear directly beside “Their” target.
...

In the darkness that was illuminated by lightning from time to

time, the hatted and coated Klein proceeded north at a moderate
pace while holding a lantern.

There’s a prayer... Amon is using Gehrman Sparrow’s honorific

name... This means that a number of Amons aren’t too far from
me... But the City of Silver doesn’t have ‘His’ parasites... They’re in
the surrounding patrol teams, or in some unexpected creatures?
As he walked, Klein suddenly turned his head and listened
carefully for a few seconds.

Regarding this matter, he was rather glad that he was cautious

enough. He had changed the honorific name that allowed
default acknowledgement while above the gray fog. It went from
the “Protector of Backlund magic and drama performers” to
“Protector of all poor children in Backlund.” This came from the
Loen Charity Bursary Foundation he had set up.

Yes... Amon is a Cryptologist. It’s very likely that he can

“interpret” this honorific name from all the information
regarding Dwayne Dantès... No, I don’t even need an automatic
response... As Klein looked at the faint yellow light emitted by
the lantern, he quickly made a decision.

He made every Worm of Spirit only capable of listening to

prayers, without having the ability to autonomously respond
unless they had been given permission from the main body.

This way, frequent prayers would severely affect his daily life,
but it wasn’t a big problem. This was because, other than Amon’s
vile harassment, no one else would pray to Gehrman Sparrow
since he hadn’t spread the word about his honorific name.

After settling this matter, Klein thought of all of Amon’s

terrifying aspects. He suddenly had some doubts about what to
do next.

His original plan was to stay far away from the City of Silver and
head to the Nois ruins in the north to investigate the situation
there. He wanted to see if he could obtain the main ingredients
needed for the Miracle Invoker potion. However, after connecting
that ancient city ruins with Amon, a problem was revealed:

Klein could already confirm that the upper levels of neighboring

pathways also followed the law of Beyonder characteristic
convergence. Since Amon had been wandering around the
Forsaken Land of the Gods for more than a thousand years and
had come near the City of Silver, how could “He” not be attracted
to the Nois ruins in the north?

For the Chief of the City of Silver to not dare to enter, it means the
power in Nois City has definitely reached the level of an angel.
Amon wouldn’t ignore it... “He” probably doesn’t dare to directly
eat such a high-level Beyonder characteristic of a neighboring
pathway, but that doesn’t prevent “Him” from setting up a trap...
Even if “He” hadn’t done so in the past, “He” would definitely be
rushing over there now... Of course, I can’t exclude the possibility
that Amon has yet to discover it because, during the City of Silver
Chief’s first visit, the Nois ruins weren’t as dangerous. Perhaps
that power at the angel level came to the Nois ruins later... “He”
has been constantly migrating “His” believers to avoid Amon?
Amidst his thoughts, Klein felt a little afraid about heading
northwest for the ancient city.

He decided to first see if there were any other ways to obtain the
main ingredient of the Miracle Invoker potion before considering
if he should head to the periphery of the Nois ruins to observe
and gather some intel.

With this in mind, he walked towards the wreckage of a tall

tower in his black coat and half top hat, guided by the occasional
lightning.

Along the way, in the dangerous darkness outside the dim

yellow light, monsters lined up and silently followed him.

They were already his marionettes.

Compared to them, the saints of the Seer pathway were even

more bizarre and terrifying.
As they walked, one of the monsters that looked like a fish with
limbs suddenly chanted in Jotun, “The Sun that is Eternal;

“You are an Inextinguishable Light;

“You are the Embodiment of Order...”

The moment it finished reciting the three-lined honorific name,

the monster collapsed to the ground and lost its life.

The honorific name of deities often wasn’t limited to three lines,

but when chanting, one could choose any three. For example, the
Eternal Blazing Sun’s complete honorific name was “Eternal
Blazing Sun, Inextinguishable Light, Embodiment of Order, God
of Contracts, Guardian of Businesses.” And just now, Klein had
used the first three.

With this method, he prayed to the Lord of Storms, the God of

Knowledge and Wisdom, and the Evernight Goddess, hoping to
receive a certain response.

However, there was no change in his surroundings fifteen

minutes later.

It’s useless to pray to a Sequence 0 true deity in the Forsaken Land

of the Gods? Unless the target is the True Creator, or is an
existence that wields things like Sefirah Castle or the Chaos Sea?
That’s not right. In Afternoon Town, that clergyman had the
Goddess’s true name concealed when saying it. When he
mentioned the fourth King of Angels, he suffered “immolation”
due to the involvement of deities... Perhaps it’s because there’s still
all kinds of divine power in the Forsaken Land of the Gods, not
only concealment and degeneration. And the true names of the
different deities each have special meaning in mysticism, allowing
it to stir the corresponding powers?

This way, it would explain why the City of Silver has been teaching
the two true names of Badheil and Herabergen, but they didn’t end
up establishing any connection with the God of Combat or the God
of Knowledge and Wisdom... The prayers in the Forsaken Land of
the Gods are not heard by the true deities, or even if “They” can
hear them, “They” are unable to respond... This also means that
there are no remnant powers of the God of Combat or the God of
Knowledge; otherwise, there would have been certain anomalies...

Yes, it’s also possible that it’s not because there are no anomalies,
but that the two Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts, uh—god-level Sealed
Artifacts—in the City of Silver have eliminated them...

In that case, if I were to directly chant the true name of the

Goddess, would I cause the surrounding darkness and
concealment to stir? If this kind of power can be controlled, I’ll
have an additional effective trump card when being tracked by
Amon... The probability isn’t very high. Directly chanting the true
name of a deity is an act of blasphemy, and it will result in the
corresponding backlash, just like Afternoon Town’s clergyman...
Based on his logic and the phenomenon he had seen, Klein came
up with a theory on the present situation. He was eager to try
reading out all the true names of the deities he knew, one by
one, and checking their effects.

Finally, he restrained himself and didn’t blindly make the

attempts.

I’d better go above the gray fog to do a divination first. Otherwise,

who knows if there will be an unbearable accident... Hmm,
divination involving deities might not give a clear revelation...
After muttering inwardly for a while, Klein scoffed at his
impulsiveness. My previous plan was akin to: I haven’t been
courting death for two days. I shall do it seriously today!

At that moment, he had already arrived at a collapsed tower. He

sat beside a wall that had only been cut down by half. He
reached out to take out a paper crane from the Historical Void,
and he ignited it.

He wanted to see if he could contact the Snake of Fate Will

Auceptin Ceres if there was a medium. He wanted to know
where he could obtain the main ingredients of the Miracle
Invoker potion.

Under the illumination of his third summoning of the lantern,

Klein fell into a deep sleep, but he didn’t dream of anything.
Indeed, it doesn’t work... After he woke up, Klein shook his head
and let his body enter a Historical Void.

Following that, he took four steps counterclockwise and arrived

above the gray fog.

Sitting at the seat belonging to The Fool, he beckoned for a small

paper box from the junk pile. Inside was a stack of paper cranes.

These were personally folded by a certain baby.

At the same time, The World Gehrman Sparrow was conjured. He

prayed to Mr. Fool in a grayish-white region and requested “Him”
to forward his request to Miss Justice, saying that this act could
allow her to make contributions to her exchange for the
Manipulator potion formula.

Of course, Klein had already revealed that the potion needed to

be consumed while amidst a huge emotional resonance.

...

Backlund, Empress Borough, Inside the Hall family’s luxurious

mansion.

Audrey returned to her bedroom once again and set up a

bestowment ritual to obtain the paper crane.
She picked up a thin pencil and wrote on the paper crane’s
surface:

“Dwayne Dantès has requested you to meet with me.”

After finishing her preparations, Audrey followed Mr. World’s

instructions and placed the paper crane under her pillow before
lying down to sleep.

Soon, she saw a pitch-black desolate plain. As a Dreamwalker

who had given herself hints in advance, she maintained her
consciousness and walked towards the black steeple in the
middle of the plains with strong curiosity.

As soon as she arrived at her destination, Audrey’s spiritual

perception was triggered. She raised her head and looked at the
top of the steeple.

At some point in time, there was a giant silver snake coiled

there.

This gigantic snake didn’t have any scales. Its body was covered
with symbols and patterns that formed wheels that were
connected to each other, with different labels.

At that moment, the gigantic snake was staring at Audrey with

its bright red and cold eyes. It said in a low voice, “What does
Dwayne Dantès want?”

This is the angel of the Fate pathway that gave Ma’am Hermit a
drop of blood? Audrey controlled her thoughts and calmly looked
at the gigantic snake. She said in honesty, “He wanted me to ask
you where he can obtain the main ingredient of the Miracle
Invoker potion?”

The gigantic silver snake suddenly fell silent for a few seconds
before saying, “The number of Sequence 2s in different pathways
differ in numbers. Under the situation of the quota of Attendant
of Mysteries being filled, there can only be a total of six Miracle
Invokers.”

A Miracle Invoker is the name of a Sequence 2 potion... Mr. World

is going to become an angel? Or is he making preparations for his
partner? No, if it’s a companion, he can get them to ask “Him”
themself... Audrey was first alarmed before she began to look
forward to the mysterious serpent’s answer.
 CHAPTER 1178: I HAVE A BLESSED
The gigantic silver snake looked down at Audrey and opened its
blood-red mouth.

“The Sequence 1 potion that Zaratul, the leader of the Secret

Order, consumed came from an Attendant of Mysteries. In other
words, ‘He’ possesses an extra Miracle Invoker characteristic.

“Similarly, it was the same for the ancestor of the Antigonus

family back then. Of course, if they were interested in
something, or if they had a candidate who had won the favor of
the family to the point of them being willing to nurture them,
then an angel with sufficiently high status can separate the
extra Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic to the other party.

The third Miracle Invoker’s Beyonder characteristic had

combined with a characteristic of mysterious origins. It has
become Sealed Artifact 0-05, also known as the Magic Wishing
Lamp... A true deity once attempted to destroy this item, to
separate the characteristics and allow them to converge
automatically, but eventually failed.

“The fourth and fifth Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristics

are in the form of a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact that exists in the
Churches of the Eternal Blazing Sun and Lord of Storms. One of
them is named 0-13. It comes from the Third Epoch’s Creator,
designated as ‘The Last Banquet.’ The other is codenamed 0-32, a
product of the War of the Four Emperors, designated as ‘Theater
With Curtains That Never Draw.’

“The sixth Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic might be in

the Forsaken Land of the Gods. During the Third Epoch, there
was a remnant Dark Demonic Wolf who occasionally appeared.
After the Cataclysm, ‘He’ vanished without a trace.”

Audrey listened attentively and thought carefully for a moment

before saying, “You’re saying that, under the situation where the
Attendant of Mysteries spots are filled, there are only six Miracle
Invokers. And now, you only mentioned the Secret Order’s leader,
Zaratul, and the ancestor of the Antigonus family, but the spots
don’t seem to be filled.

“In such a situation, there might be an extra Miracle Invoker

Beyonder characteristic.”

This wasn’t information that The World Gehrman Sparrow had

informed her of in advance. Instead, it was a question that
Audrey had come up with on her own accord from the details of
the answer and her knowledge of mysticism.

The eyes of the giant silver snake moved slightly.

“Indeed. There should be three Attendants of Mysteries.

“But in the Second Epoch, in the era when the ancient god,
Flegrea, still lived, the third set of the Attendant of Mysteries
Beyonder characteristic seemed to have disappeared without a
trace. No one knows where it is. Likewise for the corresponding
Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic. Perhaps it has already
combined together and has found a sufficiently concealed
method to hide itself.”

Audrey nodded gently and said, “I understand. I’ll pass on the

information to Mr. Dwayne Dantès.

“Oh... He even asked me to ask you if there’s anything you need

his help with?”

The giant silver snake slithered up and a third of its body stood
up.

“No.

“A small matter.

“Yes, I have a Blessed who is an outstanding gourmet. He has a

desire to taste ice-cream from the various noble families, so as
to determine the most delicious one.”

...This request... Mr. Snake, uh—maybe it’s Ma’am Snake—is

really nice to her Blessed... “His” tone is as if he can’t wait...
Hmm... This is too simple. I can agree to help on Mr. World’s
behalf and complete it on my own. I’ll just treat it as
accumulating the sufficient contributions needed to exchange the
potion formula... Audrey said thoughtfully, “No problem.

“But how do I send him the ice cream?”

The giant silver snake slowly coiled and said, “Sacrifice it to him.
He’s already a Sequence 3 saint and can accept sacrifices in the
same city.

“His honorific name is ‘The Embodiment of Luck; The

Clairvoyant Monster, The Calamity that Spreads Misfortune, The
Witnesses of all Fates in Backlund, the Keeper of Chaos and
Madness.”

There’s a difference between this honorific name and a normal

Sequence 3’s. There’s no name at the end... Audrey’s eyes darted
around slightly, but she didn’t say anything further and nodded
in agreement.

...

Keeper of Chaos and Madness... Will’s last honorific name is quite

interesting... This shouldn’t be the honorific name of the Snake of
Fate, but something that “He” used when “He” was at Sequence 3.
Some tweaks were made later on... The Monster pathway’s
watches over chaos and madness? Or could it be said that in this
world, even for Fate, those at the lower Sequences are in chaos and
madness? Monsters are working hard to resist all of this, making
everything seem normal? After Klein heard Miss Justice’s answer,
he didn’t find it odd for Will Auceptin to request for ice-cream.
Instead, he found the honorific name of the Life School of
Thought president rather interesting.

Heh, having a Blessed... That’s like saying “I know someone”... Did

Will learn this from me? No, I have a real Blessed, Danitz! Later
on, I’ll have this fellow sacrifice something for me to eat. I can’t
really eat those mutated monsters or summon projections from
the Historical Void, right? Yes, if I have a chance, I’ll invite Little
Sun to try them together. I can’t let him be obsessed with Frank’s
mushrooms... Uh, the number of Blessed serving Will definitely
won’t be less than mine. There might even be more. “He” has the
huge Life School of Thought... Klein conjured The World Gehrman
Sparrow and made him reply to Miss Justice, indicating that the
ice-cream contributed plenty.

After completing all of this, he rapped the edge of the long

mottled table and seriously considered the problem with the
main ingredient of the Miracle Invoker.

There’s no need to think about the Miracle Invoker Beyonder

characteristic with Zaratul. It’s impossible for “Him” to separate it
to give it to me. “He” only wants to turn me into “His”
marionette...
It’s not like there’s zero hope with Antigonus’s two portions, but if
that’s the case, I’ll have to request it from the Goddess again. I
can’t offer something equivalent... I’m afraid... Besides, the
Goddess might not be able to provide it. The reason why “She”
wants to seal The Half-Fool, who has lost control, is probably
because “She” is unable to kill “Him.” Once “He” is killed, “He” will
be able to escape his current predicament and revive elsewhere—
just like how I escaped from Amon. Under such a situation, the
Goddess has no way of getting Antigonus to separate a Miracle
Invoker Beyonder characteristic...

Even a true deity can’t shatter 0-05, so there’s no point targeting

it. It’s useless even if I have it... This Sealed Artifact’s origins are
truly mysterious. There’s something very fishy about it...

The Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun’s 0-13 is called “The Last
Banquet.” It comes from the City of Silver’s Creator... Why does
this person always like to use the names that have dangerous
implications... The Church of the Lord of Storms’s 0-32 is “Theater
With Curtains That Never Draw”... Just the sound of it allows me
to imagine what it’s like... The chances of obtaining these two
Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts are very low, but it’s not impossible. It
just depends on whether the Eternal Blazing Sun and Lord of
Storms are willing to support my growth so as to contain Amon...

Yes. Up to now, “They” have yet to show any kindness. I can’t find
a suitable way to interact with the right person. I can’t possibly
use divination to spy on the Eternal Blazing Sun again and
communicate with “Him” through space, right? If that happens,
wouldn’t it be better if “He” directly invades Sefirah Castle and
takes control of this place?

If I were to nurture Mr. Hanged Man and wait till he has the
qualifications to come into contact with a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact,
I’ll most likely have become Amon...

The True Creator knows a clue to the third characteristic of the

Attendant of Mysteries... “His” divine kingdom and holy residence
are in the Forsaken Land of the Gods... These two might be related
somehow...

The two sets of Miracle Invoker characteristics and an Attendant of

Mysteries characteristics are highly likely to be in the Forsaken
Land of the Gods... I wonder which one is in the Nois ruins?

Yes, the True Creator should only know a clue, and not its exact
location. Otherwise, “He” would’ve obtained that Attendant of
Mysteries Beyonder characteristic before the War of the Four
Emperors and effectively increased “His” subordinates’ strength...

In other words, the Attendant of Mysteries Beyonder characteristic

is something even a true deity can’t obtain quickly, and it’s
necessary to search for it. It might not be so easy for Amon to
come across it, allowing “Him” to set up a trap... If the danger
within the ruins were only recently found—having just been
transplanted—it would match this trait...
From the looks of it, I still have to make a trip. However, I have to
be careful enough. The danger comes from Amon and also from
the ruins. Hmm, I’ll do a divination first, then I’ll observe and
gather intelligence from a distance. I won’t enter blindly and will
be patient enough.

Klein conjured a pen and paper and was about to write the
corresponding divination statement when he suddenly thought
of something and decided to make another confirmation.

He drew a complicated symbol that was a mixture of

concealment and mystery prying. He threw it into the crimson
star representing The Magician. With Gehrman Sparrow’s image
and tone, he asked her to question Arrodes.

...

Backlund, East Borough. Fors, who was about to move houses,

drew the curtains and lit a candle. She set up a mirror and found
Xio to act as a bystander.

She then drew the symbol that Mr. World had given her.

In the room, the environment gradually turned dark as cold

winds stirred, causing the two to tremble.
The surface of the mirror suddenly rippled, forming ancient dark
red Feysac text:

“You have summoned the great Arrodes. You have to abide by the
corresponding rules:

“You have to answer a question for every question asked. If you

lie or refuse to answer, you will be punished.”

“Alright,” Fors, who had been warned, calmly replied.

Following that, she asked curiously, “Where can one obtain the
main ingredient of the Miracle Invoker potion?”

On the surface of the mirror, dark red words appeared one after
another as other lines vanished. They answered the question in
detail:

It’s basically the same as Will’s answer... Above the gray fog,
through the crimson star representing Miss Magician, Klein
watched the specific process and nodded in disappointment.

After Fors memorized the answer, she said nervously, “It’s your
turn to ask.”

The dark red words changed and formed a new sentence:

“Have you had an erotic dream in the past year?”

Phew... Thankfully, it’s still okay... Fors heaved a sigh of relief

and said, “Yes.”

This was human nature. She didn’t feel that there was anything
to be ashamed of.

Following that, she raised the second question:

“Do you have any suggestions on the matter regarding obtaining

the main ingredient of the Miracle Invoker?”

Arrodes dispersed the dark red text and used silver colors to form
new words:

“The Abraham family still holds the Apprentice pathway’s

Sequence 2 Planeswalker potion formula, as well as the
corresponding powerful Sealed Artifacts. A total of two of them.

“The Aurora Order also has one.”

This... Klein’s eyes lit up as he thought of a new possibility.

“Is that so...” Fors frowned slightly and said, “It’s your turn to ask
a question.”
The silver color on the surface of the mirror faded away as dark
red colors formed a sentence:

“Other than you, who else was the star of your erotic dream?”

Fors gaped as her face flushed red.

 CHAPTER 1179: PREPARATIONS BOTH WAYS
At that moment, Fors felt her cheeks burning as she stiffened.
She didn’t even dare to turn her head to look at her friend.

She realized that she had severely underestimated the bottom

line of the magic mirror!

After stuttering for a moment, Fors recalled Mr. World’s

reminder and closed her eyes.

“I choose to accept the punishment.”

A silvery-white bolt of lightning fell from the air in the room, but
the moment it appeared, the lightning vanished without a trace
like it was a hallucination.

The dark red words on the surface of the mirror were dyed silver
as they were quickly replaced with new content:

“The question and answer game will end here today. Goodbye!”

Without waiting for Fors to open her eyes and before Xio could
react, the rippling light in the mirror instantly calmed down.
The gloom and darkness in the room shattered as they were
swallowed by the light of the candle.
Wasn’t there supposed to be a punishment? Fors waited for a few
seconds before opening her eyes slightly. She looked at the
mirror that had returned to normal and then at Xio, who was
watching by the sidelines.

Xio pointed at the top of her head and said, “There was lightning
that smote at you, but it disappeared halfway. Also, the magic
mirror had already left.”

“...The magic mirror was only joking? That’s not right. The
warning I received was that the questions would be rather
embarrassing, and the punishments would be rather heavy...
Could it be that Mr. Fool protected me?” Fors rubbed her right
cheek as she made a guess.

“Perhaps.” Xio nodded in agreement with her friend.

Just as Fors heaved a sigh of relief and rejoiced, she suddenly

realized that Xio was looking at her earnestly.

“W-what’s the matter?” Fors’s heart skipped a beat.

Xio asked thoughtfully, “In that erotic dream of yours, who was
the main lead?”

“...Haha, who would remember such a dream from so long ago?

Besides, aren’t dreams blurry and unclear?” Fors forced a smile.
Xio tersely acknowledged.

“If that’s the case, why didn’t you answer with that just now?”

“...I was nervous. I was too nervous.” Fors glanced at the luggage
that she had finished packing and said, “It’s time for us to move.
I miss having a fireplace!”

As she spoke, she walked towards her luggage.

It was only at this moment that she realized that, at times, the
outcome was similar whether she answered the magic mirror’s
question or not.

Is this the “social death” that was mentioned by Gehrman

Sparrow? I really want to bury my head into the ground! Fors
continuously took deep breaths in an attempt to calm her
burning face and embarrassed heart.

...

In the ancient palace above the fog.

Klein threw the Sea God Scepter back into the junk pile and
scoffed at Arrodes’s act.
Despite knowing that I was the one who sent someone to summon
it, it actually dared to raise such a question. Only when I stopped
the punishment did it hurriedly change its attitude and leave in a
panic... It sure had fun...

However, its answer has given me a new train of thought. I really

don’t need to restrict myself to the path of a Miracle Invoker...

The second Blasphemy Slate is most likely from the City of Silver’s
Creator, and is now in the hands of Adam... Although Amon and
“His” brother are mutually staying away from each other’s affairs
and aren’t on especially good terms, “They” have worked together
before. I don’t believe that “He” has never seen that Blasphemy
Slate... If that’s the case, “He” is definitely aware of the Miracle
Invoker’s ritual and can guess that I’ll be bringing the City of
Silver out of the Forsaken Land of the Gods. When that happens,
“He” wouldn’t even need to put much effort into tracking me. “He”
just needs to wait at the Giant King’s Court...

Yes, I can’t go according to the enemy’s expectations, especially

since this is a God of Deceit and the God of Mischief. Countless
accidents will happen... If it’s because of my participation that the
City of Silver’s thousands of years of hope ends up being
destroyed, then it’ll be completely contradictory to my original
intentions...

The problem with a Planeswalker is that I might hear Mr. Door’s

ravings, and will suffer the scrutiny and corruption from the
cosmos that’s worse than Sequence 2 angels from other pathways.
Of course, this isn’t completely unacceptable...

Also, will I need to pay back the two resurrection chances that
Sefirah Castle gave me? That’s still fine since I’ll definitely transfer
back to being an Attendant of Mysteries at Sequence 1 because Mr.
Door has already blocked off the advancement path of the
Apprentice pathway. “He” is at least in control of the Uniqueness
and two sets of Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristics—perhaps even
all three...

It’s not necessary for me to switch to Planeswalker, but I have to

make the necessary preparations. When my options increase, even
if Amon tries to stop me, the difficulty of burying a trap in
advance will increase significantly. Only then can I become an
angel while under the pressure of a King of Angels!

Yes. I’ll stay on the fence for now. I’ll prepare for the Miracle
Invoker advancement while preparing for the Planeswalker
advancement. I’ll determine which pathway to take based on the
actual situation when the time comes.

Having come to a decision, Klein felt refreshed. His mind was

abnormally active, and he quickly came up with a preliminary
plan.

I’m not in a hurry to ask Miss Magician’s teacher about the

Planeswalker potion formula and the corresponding Grade 0
Sealed Artifact. This will scare the Abraham family, making them
suspect that Miss Magician worships some evil god and has joined
some terrible organization...

With their current situation, there’s a high chance that they won’t
reply. They will change their identities, move, and sever all ties...

Yes, the head of the Saint of Secrets, Botis, will make a fine gift.
Regardless of whether the Abraham family gives the Worm of
Cosmos, this matter will have to be placed on the agenda... I hope
Miss Justice can digest the Dreamwalker potion as soon as
possible. I hope that Ma’am Hermit will be prepared. I also hope
that the two ladies, Miss Magician and Miss Judgment, will be
able to improve before the operation...

Right, according to what Miss Magician said, Saint of Secrets Botis

is a defector of the Abraham family, and the Aurora Order holds a
Grade 0 Sealed Artifact of the Apprentice pathway. That’s
interesting... Perhaps I don’t need to contact the Abraham family.
I might be able to get what I want from the Saint of Secrets. Uh, I
have to remind Ma’am Hermit that Botis might be carrying a
Grade 0 Sealed Artifact, so confirmation has to be made before the
operation...

If that Grade 0 Sealed Artifact isn’t in the hands of the Saint of

Secrets, then I’ll probably have to face the Angel of Fate Ouroboros
to get it... No, Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts are terrifying to begin with.
It’s one of the sources of danger...
Phew, I’ll first wait for Miss Magician’s teacher to reply and see if
the Abraham family is averse to any mention of the Worm of
Cosmos...

As he thought of this, Klein suddenly felt a hint of self-

deprecation. He felt that he and the Aurora Order appeared to be
destined enemies. They often had all kinds of interactions.

When the operation begins, the Aurora Order will definitely shout
in their hearts:

“Why is it you again? Why is it us again?”

After letting out a breath, he gathered his thoughts and conjured

The World Gehrman Sparrow. He replied to Miss Magician who
had reported the answer.

Following that, The World prayed once again, requesting Mr. Fool
to forward his request to Danitz.

...

On a certain island in the Fog Sea, Danitz, who was waiting for
the Golden Dream, turned his head to look at Anderson and
chuckled.

“I’m going to summon Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger.”

Anderson pricked up his brows and scoffed.

“You’re qualified to consume the Conspirer potion.”

“You were the one who made it too obvious. Even I could sense
that you were afraid of that messenger.” Danitz felt even more
pleased with himself as he said humbly.

Anderson suddenly guffawed.

“Why do you not suspect that I’m pretending to be afraid? I’m

just trying to find a reasonable excuse to avoid hearing things I
shouldn’t be hearing.”

“...Dogsh*t, do you think I’ll believe the lies you came up with in
a hurry?” Danitz was almost convinced.

Anderson spread his hands and walked to the door.

“You’ve gathered all the materials of the Conspirer potion.

Remember to remind Gehrman to not forget my Iron-blooded
Knight potion formula.”

Danitz waved his hand impatiently, indicating that he hadn’t

forgotten.
After Anderson walked out of the room and closed the door,
Danitz immediately set up a ritual and summoned the
messenger holding four blonde, red-eyed heads.

Seeing the eight eyes look over at the same time, Danitz’s chest
immediately retracted.

He forced a smile and handed out a gold coin.

“Ma’am, Gehrman Sparrow wants me to tell you that he’s fine.

He’s now in the Forsaken Land of the Gods.”

...Wait, what did I say? The Forsaken Land of the Gods? As a crew
member of Vice Admiral Iceberg, Danitz’s knowledge of
mysticism was still adequate. After a momentary pause, his
pupils clearly dilated.

“Alright...” Reinette Tinekerr bit down on the gold coin and

answered immediately.

Then, “She” entered the void and vanished from the room.

After reporting this to Gehrman Sparrow, Danitz received the

Iron-blooded Knight’s potion formula and new orders.

Prepare some local delicacies and sacrifice them to Sea God

Kalvetua... Isn’t this mission a little odd? Danitz muttered to
himself, but he didn’t dare to raise any questions.

He quickly tidied up the altar, found a parchment, and wrote

down the supplementary ingredients and corresponding ritual
in the Iron-blooded Knight potion formula.

Following that, he opened the door and handed the parchment to

Anderson.

“Form a team of at least thirty people... The stronger the team’s

strength and chemistry, the better the ritual’s effects...”
Anderson unfolded the parchment in front of Danitz and read it.
As he read, his brows gradually furrowed. “If the team’s
chemistry is to build upon the idea of killing me—the captain—
the ritual is rather simple...”

Without waiting for Danitz to mock him, a burning white flame

appeared from his fingertip and burned the parchment.

Anderson chuckled.

“I need to go back to my homeland to find an opportunity. That

place is currently being invaded by Feynapotter, and war is
always the best place for building up and training a team.”

With a pause, he looked at Danitz and said with a smile, “I’ve

prepared some questions for you. They’re in my room. Once you
become a Conspirer, you can try doing it and see if your
intelligence has improved.”

“...Dogsh*t! Are you trying to trick me into reading all the books
in your room?” Danitz was almost moved, but he immediately
understood that something was wrong.

No matter how high his intelligence was, he wouldn’t be able to

solve the questions if he hadn’t read the textbooks!

“Not bad. It only took you three seconds this time to grasp the
crux of the matter. If it were in the past, heh heh, you would’ve
really believed me.” Anderson praised with a smile as he turned
around and left the inn.
 CHAPTER 1180: DIFFERENT EFFECTS
In the Forsaken Land of the Gods, at night when the frequency of
lightning had dropped to a very low frequency.

Two slices of white bread and a piece of barbecued meat is pretty

good after all... The sweet and sour desserts from the Fog Sea are
better than I had expected... After swallowing the last mouthful
of food, Klein sighed in amazement from the bottom of his
heart. He then threw the remaining packaging into the darkness
—after all, there was no concept of environmental protection
here, nor was there a rubbish bin.

Of course, he had removed his connection with those items

ahead of time, just like how he would head over to Sefirah Castle
to perform “sterilization” every time he abandoned a marionette.
This was to prevent Amon’s avatars from locking onto him with
them.

Hmm, lifeless objects won’t be transferred into a concealed state

by the darkness here... Klein raised the lantern that Danitz had
sacrificed, and he illuminated the abandoned items.

It was only after he filled his stomach that he was in the mood
to try out the dangerous things he had previously divined.
Amidst the flickering dim yellow light, Klein reached his right
hand out into the air and dragged out another projection of
himself.

It was another version of him from the Historical Void, one who
was also holding onto a lantern.

Klein entered the grayish-white fog one second later, allowing

his projection’s consciousness to awaken.

The projection was surrounded by a group of monsters. Amidst

the endless darkness, it opened its mouth, planning to recite the
name, “Amanises.”

“...”

He didn’t manage to make a single sound, as though the words

he wanted to say had been concealed.

“Indeed, it’s as I expected.” Wearing a silk half top hat and a

black trench coat, Klein slowly took a deep breath.

Looking at the lantern that emitted faint yellow light, he

suddenly chanted in Jotun, “Leodero!”

Before he could finish his sentence, more than a hundred

lightning bolts warped as if they were responding to being
summoned. They instantly blanketed the area.

There was no time for him to dodge. Even if he had switched

places with a marionette, he would still be within the attack
range.

Amidst the brightening of silvery-white light, he collapsed to the

ground. His body was charred as he convulsed violently, as
though he had become a gigantic piece of coal.

Then, his figure rapidly dissipated as the illusion vanished.

Wearing a real top hat, clothed in an Intis-styled windbreaker

and carrying a simple lantern, Klein immediately “returned” to
reality and continued proceeding forward as if nothing had
happened.

After walking for a while, his figure suddenly turned blurry and
clear.

Following that, Klein opened his mouth again and read out a
name in Jotun:

“Au...”

Just as he produced the first syllable, a transparent flame burst

out from his body, instantly reducing him to ashes, not giving
him a chance to switch places with his marionette.

Klein’s figure appeared once again. He pressed his hat and

walked calmly on the hill filled with strange plants.

“Herabergen.”

...

“Badheil.”

...

“Omebella.”

...

There’s nothing out of the ordinary. There are no traces of the

corresponding divine powers left in the vicinity of the City of
Silver...

Medici, Ouroboros, Sasrir... These are of no use, neither one of

“Them” are deities... I thought that the situation at Afternoon
Town and the Giant King’s Court was due to special circumstances.
Using Sasrir’s true name outside can activate the powers of
degeneration from the Forsaken Land of the Gods... As a King of
Angels with the Uniqueness, Red Angel is also considered half a
true god. Yet, there aren’t any traces left of “Him.” How shameful
for a person—no, shameful for a King of Angels! As Klein walked
down the hill, he followed his spiritual intuition and headed
northwest where the city ruins of Nois were.

He would occasionally take a detour, occasionally using Flaming

Jump, and he didn’t follow the route that the City of Silver had
used to explore to reach their destination.

...

Backlund, late at night.

Feeling that she had digested the potion a little more, Audrey
very eagerly used Dream Traversal to leave her mansion and to
enter the various dreams of the surrounding area.

Knowing what the current situation was like, she had a strong
desire to become a demigod.

Just like that, she suddenly saw someone familiar.

This was a noble lady who had a good relationship with her. She
was 29 years old and had married a viscount two years ago.

At this moment, the lady’s room was filled with rose petals. The
bed was white, and there was a heart-shaped ring placed on it.
And she could hear knocking sounds from the outside.

With flushed cheeks, the lady quickly walked over and opened
the window.

A man wearing a black iron mask and a dark cloak leaped in. He
hugged the lady and whispered, “I’ll take you away from your
suffering.”

Then, the two of them started to wrap their bodies around one
another as they rolled into bed.

As a Dreamwalker who was working hard to digest the potion,

Audrey had long seen similar scenes. She had experienced the
phase of feeling embarrassed, and she sighed at how everyone’s
dreams were full of imagination. At that moment, she didn’t lose
her composure at all. She maintained the etiquette of a
Spectator, as though she was witnessing an overly intense play.

After a brief examination, she discovered a problem:

The man wearing the black iron mask wasn’t the wife’s spouse,
but more like a particular playboy in the aristocratic circles.

Is this a reflection of what’s hidden in her heart? Audrey muttered

to herself in an academic manner while analyzing the dream.
Following that, she “traversed” into the dream beside her out of
curiosity.

This dream corresponded to the noble wife’s husband, the

viscount.

In the dream, this viscount was busy attending a discussion at

the House of Lords. Later, he was chased by an earl with a
revolver. The latter claimed that he had tricked his daughter.

After escaping to a safe zone, the viscount found his female

secretary to vent his fear.

Audrey couldn’t help but leave the dream, wanting to see the
state the viscount and his wife were in.

In the bedroom under the illumination of the crimson

moonlight, the viscount was hugging his wife on the huge white
bed. His wife was hugging him and sleeping in a very intimate
manner.

Yes, I have to realize that everyone has a dark side to them. It’s
just a dream that they’ve had. If “conviction” for a mere
instantaneous thought was carried out, then everyone would
descend into hell, and no one will be spared, including myself... I
can control my dark side, preventing it from ever being realized in
the real world. To most people, that’s already considered
excellent... Audrey increasingly felt that acting as a Dreamwalker
was a way to question and hone one’s mind and body.

She entered the dreamscape again and “traversed” to another

area.

Not long after, she arrived at a warm “room.”

There was a dining table placed over a thick carpet. At the seat of
honor was a white-haired old lady.

To her sides were a middle-aged couple and three children who

were not of age. They were all enjoying the delicious food,
chatting and laughing.

It was dark outside the room. The strong winds made the glass
groan and thump as they seemed to brew a horrifying sensation
before the disaster struck.

What is the owner of this dream bothered about? Audrey retreated

from the dream and tried to find an answer from the real world
to verify her hypothesis.

She then saw a small bed and the white-haired old lady.

There were photo frames on the bedside table of the old lady.
They were either wrapped in black cloth or white flowers—
consisting of a middle-aged couple and three underage children.

Audrey silently turned her head to look out the window, only to
see that there were ruins nearby, ones left behind by an
explosion.

The young noble lady pursed her lips and suddenly returned to
the old lady’s dreams.

She didn’t stop the disaster that might happen. She only
conjured a chair and sat on it. She looked at the happy and
warm family in a solemn manner.

Amidst the howling wind and glass, the room was brightly lit.
There was the fragrance of food and laughter everywhere.

Audrey had already concluded one of the acting principles of

Dreamwalker:

“A traveler of a dream enters, takes in the sights, and records—

never interfering. That was a Spectator.”

...

In Saint Samuel Cathedral, having been summoned by Bishop

Anthony Steven, Leonard slowly walked up the spiral staircase
under the sunlight that shone in through the stained glass.
Suddenly, he said with a suppressed voice, “Old Man, that secret
gathering is about to begin again. Are you really planning to
attempt to enter the treasures left behind by the Jacob family at
the end of the month?”

“I’m not sure yet, but this is an opportunity. At the very least,
Amon’s main body is being tied down by the matter regarding
Sefirah Castle. “He” won’t suddenly appear.” In Leonard’s mind,
Pallez Zoroast replied with a slightly hoarse voice, “However, I’m
more inclined to reveal the news of the treasure trove. I want the
people at the gathering to adventure and explore it. We’ll stay in
the vicinity and observe the situation, taking what I need from
their hands.”

Leonard was taken aback as he whispered, “Old Man, isn’t that

too sinister?”

This was using the members of the Hermits of Fate as tools to

step into a trap.

“Heh, naive, childish. You can tell them all the details and let them
decide whether they want to go on their own.” Pallez scoffed.

Leonard didn’t mention it again. Instead, he asked, “Old Man,

when can I become a demigod?”

Pallez chuckled.
“If you can obtain a spirit at the level of your former colleague’s
messenger, you’ll be able to digest the potion by the beginning of
next year. However, heh heh, it’s better to act according to my
instructions. Engage in a deeper level of acting. Wait till the
second half of next year, you’ll have the qualifications to try for
Sequence 4. Of course, I’m not sure if the Church of Evernight will
give you the potion and hold a ritual for you. That high-ranking
deacon named Cesimir Crestet, had to wait several years before he
truly became a demigod when war truly broke out, didn’t he?”

Leonard nodded and asked thoughtfully, “Old Man, can you act
as a spirit to help me digest the potion?

“Your level should be higher than Klein’s messenger...”

Pallez Zoroast fell silent for a few seconds before he chortled.

“What a great idea.

“How about I help you digest the potion?”

“How?” Leonard knew that Old Man was mocking him, but he
couldn’t help but ask.

“I’ll deeply parasitize you, gaining full control over your body,”
Pallez snapped back.
As he spoke, Leonard came to the door of the Backlund diocese’s
archbishop.

He immediately shut his mouth and raised his right hand to

knock on the door.

“Come in.” Anthony Steven glanced at Leonard who had opened

the door. “You can release that vampire behind Chanis Gate.”
 CHAPTER 1181: NOIS ANCIENT CITY
Upon hearing the bishop’s instructions, Leonard was first taken
aback before he inwardly sighed.

Mr. Fool’s prophecy was really accurate...

No, it’s not a prophecy. “He” was already aware of everything.

Leonard quickly reined in his thoughts and followed the

procedures to get Bishop Saint Anthony to give him an official
document. Then, he returned underground and brought two
members into Chanis Gate.

After waiting for the Keepers to check the documents, he came to

Emlyn White’s room which was illuminated with shining silver
candles that were covered with engraved patterns. He opened the
heavy stone door with a brass key.

Ghostly blue light entered the cell, “stabbing” Emlyn White’s eyes
to the point of him instinctively closing his eyes.

His face was much paler than before, and his body was much
thinner. He exuded a feeling that a gust of wind would lift him
up at any moment.
Thinking of Mr. Fool’s answer, Emlyn suddenly felt confident in
his current situation. Without opening his eyes, he slowly stood
up and chuckled.

“I knew you would take the initiative to send me out.”

Would you be disappointed if I said that it was just a routine

investigation? Leonard lampooned inwardly and replied without
any expression, “I’ll give you thirty seconds. If you don’t leave
Chanis Gate within this period, I’ll take it as you voluntarily
choosing to stay behind.”

As a slightly more senior Nighthawk and a captain of a Red

Gloves team for several months, Leonard had rich experience in
dealing with prisoners.

Emlyn’s expression froze. He opened his mouth, wanting to say

something, but he ultimately maintained his silence. He walked
past Leonard and his two teammates and walked out of Chanis
Gate.

Outside, he suddenly shuddered, as if he wanted to purge the

chill in his body.

“Once you return, getting some sunlight would fix you up. Oh,
the sun is a rare commodity in Backlund’s winter, and you
vampires don’t enjoy sunbathing... Aren’t you an Apothecary?
You can concoct some medicine from the Sun domain yourself.”
Seeing this, Leonard casually reminded him.

Emlyn’s condition wasn’t the best. On the one hand, he hadn’t

drunk any spirituality-containing human blood for days. He
could only rely on the blood of animals as a substitute. On the
other hand, it was because he had stayed behind Chanis Gate for
too long. The power of Evernight that supported the seal had
eaten into him a little, making him require the effects of
medicine from the Sun domain to remove the residual effects.

As a Potions Professor, Emlyn was aware of his physical and

mental condition. He didn’t retort or nod. He only emphasized
the word “Sanguine” before asking, “Where’s Father Utravsky?”

“He still needs to stay a little while longer. I hope this bloody war
will end soon. Don’t worry, we’ll let him come out twice a week
to get some sunlight. As for which days they’ll be, it’ll depend on
the weather in Backlund.” Leonard gave a simple response before
sending Emlyn White to the ground and onto the streets.

Emlyn hesitated for a moment before asking again, “Where’s the

nearest hospital?”

“What do you want to do?” Leonard asked in a professional

manner.
“Get a blood transfusion.” Emlyn raised his chin slightly, trying
his best not to change his expression.

Blood transfusion... more like drinking blood... Leonard didn’t call

him out. He pointed in one direction and gave him the address.

After watching the Sanguine Viscount leave, he returned

underground and began to discuss a recent case with his team
members.

...

After several days of traveling, Klein finally arrived near the Nois
City ruins in the north.

This was equally a desolate plain. The dried riverbed left traces
of itself on the ground.

Looking at the dark, shadowy city that was filled with a thin fog,
he was in no hurry to get close. Instead, he found a hidden spot
and muttered the honorific name of Mr. Fool.

Following that, he took four steps counterclockwise and recited

the incantation before entering the world above the gray fog. To
return to Sefirah Castle with just a thought, he needed the
prayers of the Tarot Club members to stack together, forming a
strong and firm anchor. That way, it would provide The Fool
with the sufficient summoning power.

With the help of the prayer light, Klein used his “true vision” to
check the situation of the Nois ruins from afar. He discovered
that the thin fog was slowly dissipating, but it couldn’t
completely dissipate. On the surface of the city, there wasn’t a
single Spirit Body Thread. The people who were dressed in linen
robes or animal hides were lying in different spots on the
streets. They weren’t as lively and busy as the time the City of
Silver’s expedition team visited.

After the angel or Sealed Artifact that occupied this city discovered
that “Their” whereabouts were exposed, they chose to migrate? As
Klein made a guess based on the situation in front of him, he
retracted his gaze and looked at the grayish-white fog that held
up Sefirah Castle.

He was trying to prevent the Miracle Invoker, or Attendant of

Mysteries, or the corresponding Sealed Artifact from hiding in
the Historical Void and ambushing the Beyonders of the ancient
Nois City. He didn’t wish to directly encounter a cluster of
translucent maggots that twisted into a huge vortex when he
leaped into the fog of history, nor did he wish to be pursued by
those terrifying tentacles.

The ambush that Zaratul had laid for him still left Klein feeling a
lingering sense of fear. From time to time, he would have
nightmares, hoping to seek Miss Justice for another round of
treatment for psychological trauma.

This stimulus was worse than seeing his marionette, Enuni,

wear a monocle in front of him while his body remained
completely immobile. This was because he had implicated the
Hounds of Fulgrim.

After confirming that the Historical Void was safe, Klein returned
to the real world. He stretched out his hand, grabbed, and pulled
out his former self. This former self was also wearing a silk half
top hat, a black trench coat, and holding a simple glass lantern.

In the next second, he “jumped” into the grayish-white fog and

followed the illuminated spots in the Historical Void, running all
the way to a period before the First Epoch, in that city of a long-
dead civilization.

To him, this was a very ingenious “safe house.” This was

because, aside from him, no Scholar of Yore could trace back to
this lost piece of history.

Of course, to him, coming all the way here had required him to
expend a lot of his spirituality. He could only stay there for
another fifteen minutes at most, and that was only if he didn’t
make any burdening attempts at summoning Historical Void
projections.
After hiding his true body, Klein’s projection in the real world
moved forward, quickly arriving outside the Nois ruins.

He didn’t blindly approach or enter. After circling to a small

mound opposite the dried riverbed, he raised his right hand and
summoned his original marionette—the cold Earl of The Fallen
Qonas Kilgor with dark blue eyes.

Qonas’s body squirmed and instantly transformed into Gehrman

Sparrow. Then, he reached out and took out a lantern from the
Historical Void.

The historical projection who summoned a historical projection

had “Disordered” the distance under the dim yellow light of the
lantern. In a few steps, he arrived outside Nois City, alone.

With the lantern in hand, he passed through the rotting

buildings and passed through the thin fog before entering the
ruins.

Compared to using his “true vision” above the gray fog, actual
contact made him discover more details.

The humans and monsters lying in different spots had signs of

decay, as though they had been abandoned for some time.
Some of them sat on chairs under the eaves of the house, others
slumped beside stoves. Some held moldy bread while others held
hands. There were some leaning against the walls and sitting on
the ground, their lips pressed against a bone flute...

This allowed Klein to imagine the situation in the city back

when they were “living.”

Some of them were slacking off and resting. Some were baking
food, and others were shopping along the streets. Others were
focused on music as some came and went, laughing nonstop.
There were also others fighting monsters in an arena...

This was such a lively and bustling scene, but in reality,

everyone had already died and were no longer in possession of
their souls. They were only repeating predetermined actions.

And one day, this strange scene froze with time, and everyone
collapsed without any warning.

A city formed by marionettes, the most realistic theater... Back

then, the foggy town was in a similar situation... Although I’m
also a Seer, I still have to say that, in terms of horror, terror, and
bizarreness, our pathway is definitely ranked amongst the top
three... Could it be that I’ll be acting in the same manner in the
future? Attendant of Mysteries? With the lantern in hand, Klein
walked through the streets that were littered with corpses. He
followed his spiritual intuition and headed for the ancient Nois
City’s center.

The situation here made him believe that the person who had
once ruled the Nois ruins definitely had enough intelligence.
After the City of Silver’s expedition team broke the peace and
serenity here, the entity didn’t choose to kill or destroy any clues.
Instead, this place was abandoned without hesitation before the
entity migrated elsewhere.

The reason why the City of Silver wasn’t silenced probably had to
do with an Amon parasite following behind. Yes, it could also be
because of the True Creator... As he casually let his thoughts
wander, Klein quickly arrived at a relatively intact cathedral.

Inside the cathedral stood a statue of a demonic wolf with eight

legs. It was covered with short and dark hair.

There was a tuft of grayish-white fur at the top of the statue

head. Its pitch-black pupils covered at least three-quarters of its
eyes.

It’s not Flegrea... The Dark Demonic Wolf that occasionally

appeared in the Third Epoch, the God of Wishes? “He” has been in
the Forsaken Land of the Gods for thousands of years and has
finally found that Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristic? Just as this
thought flashed through his mind, Klein suddenly heard
footsteps coming, resounding one after another.
Standing sideways, he immediately cast his gaze outside the
cathedral. He saw a figure slowly walking through the thin fog
before its outline quickly formed.

He was nearly 2.3 meters tall, with a slight hunch to his back.
With grizzled hair, wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, and a scar
at the corners of his mouth, he looked like an old priest or
bishop while donning a long black clergyman’s robe.

His dark brown eyes were calm, unlike the monsters deep in the
darkness who were bloodthirsty and zero intelligence.

However, in the long, quiet night of low-frequency lightning, this

clergyman didn’t carry any animal hide lanterns or have any
fire lit. He just quietly walked through the thin fog.
 CHAPTER 1182: THE HOLY WORD
Although it had been less than a week since he entered the
Forsaken Land of the Gods, Klein had long gotten a good
understanding of the place through Little Sun. He knew that
normal humans, even saints, had to use fire to create light in
the darkness. Otherwise, it was very easy for them to encounter
dangerous monsters lurking in the depths of the darkness, or be
secretly devoured, disappearing without a trace, never to be
found again.

And at that moment, the elderly clergyman wasn’t carrying any

animal hide lanterns. Instead, he passed through the fog in the
darkness and slowly entered the cathedral that was illuminated
by the dim yellow light.

If it wasn’t for his deep and calm eyes that didn’t show any signs
of madness, Klein’s first reaction would’ve been that he had
encountered a special monster.

Of course, having a normal person’s state of mind and being

immersed in darkness were contradictory traits. Any living
creature with any semblance of normal intelligence could easily
come up with a conclusion that this person might be even more
terrifying than special monsters.
Klein had only met one person who could pass through the
darkness without being affected by it while having sufficient
intelligence: Blasphemer Amon!

Sensing that the faint yellow light was reflected on his face, the
tall black-robed clergyman with a slight hunch to his back
stopped in his tracks. Looking at the demonic wolf statue, he
hoarsely asked, “Where did the owner of this city go?”

Klein was the kind of person who would try his best to resolve a
problem peacefully if a fight with a stranger could be avoided. As
he raised his guard, he calmly replied, “I don’t know where
either—I just entered the city—who knows where the owner
went.”

Just as he said that, the entire cathedral dimmed. A thin fog

surged in like a tidal wave from the outside, drowning the
interior.

The lantern in Klein’s hand failed miserably at illuminating the

windows and the situation at the door. It was dark outside, and
nothing could be seen.

In the blink of an eye, the cathedral that worshiped the demonic

wolf statue seemed to be isolated from Nois City. It was
unknown where it was located.
Klein’s pupils dilated slightly as he looked at the clergyman with
wrinkles and white hair. He asked in a deep voice, “Who are
you?”

The hunched clergyman replied in a condescending manner,

“I’m an attendant by the Lord’s side. I’m the Angel of the Holy
Word, Steph. I walk this land of the past that the Lord had passed
on, doing so on ‘His’ behalf in search of the ‘Blasphemer’ hidden
in the darkness.”

As he spoke, the elder’s figure expanded to a height of four

meters tall. Behind him, black illusory feathers appeared. Their
shadows intersected and formed four pairs of gloomy but holy
wings.

Angel of the Holy Word, Steph... An attendant by the Lord’s side...

Land of the past... This is the Blessed of the True Creator, the Angel
of Fate’s subordinate, a member of the Rose Redemption? It’s no
wonder that “He” can walk in the darkness; “He” has the power of
degeneration protecting “Him”... That evil god is still searching for
the Beyonder characteristic of the Attendant of Mysteries? Klein
had no choice but to raise his head and lock eyes with this
clergyman who, despite wearing a black robe, had four pairs of
angel wings on “His” back. This high-level existence angel’s form
remained wrinkled with grizzled hair. There was a sense of
contradiction in everything about “Him.”

Pretending that he had never made an enemy of the Aurora

Order, he calmly said, “That Blasphemer has long fled. I’m also
searching for ‘Him.’”

After staring at Klein for two seconds, the Angel of the Holy Word
asked in a low voice, “Who are you?”

It won’t be convenient saying it out directly... Klein sighed and

smiled.

“I’m a lonely traveler.”

After he gave this reply, he suddenly felt an extreme sense of

darkness developing within him. It then sank down and merged
with the shadow created by the lantern.

The pitch-black figure abruptly warped and came to “life,”

stretching itself out to become another Gehrman Sparrow—one
with sinister and ferocious eyes and a solitary demeanor.

This... Klein’s pupils constricted. Without any hesitation, he

reached out his right hand and grabbed outward at thin air.

At this point, if he hadn’t guessed that Steph was using his

“answer,” he should’ve joined the Aurora Order and made the
True Creator his god.

At this moment, he already knew what it meant by “Angel of the

Holy Word.”
This was clearly the Angel of the Evil Word!

By using a person’s reply, “He” could extract a portion of the

ambiguity or expand on it to create the effect of spirit language!

When Klein said that he didn’t know where the owner of the city
had gone, Steph extracted the words “I don’t know where I went,”
trapping himself and isolating himself from the outside world.

When this angel revealed “His” identity, every word was

enhancing “His” level and strength.

When Klein answered who he was, it ended up separating “a

lonely traveler” from him.

From the moment “He” appeared in Nois City, there was a strong
sense of malice in the black-robed Steph!

And just as Klein was attempting to summon a particular image

from the Historical Void, the sinister Gehrman Sparrow seemed
to share the same thoughts as he did. He too grabbed at the same
projection, canceling each other out.

Seeing that his powers as a Scholar of Yore had been restrained,

Klein’s eyes narrowed. Without any hesitation, he opened his
mouth and said a word in Jotun.
But in the next second, the word was stolen.

Standing at about four meters tall, the stooped Angel of the Holy
Word, Steph, had at some point in time grown a head covered in
blood on “His” left shoulder. It looked very similar to “Him,” but
was much younger—a person who was approximately in the
forties.

Around the head were two skinless arms that had mangled
flesh. They had “Grazed” different souls and had used Beyonder
powers that could steal thoughts.

At the same time, another bloody head grew on Steph’s right

shoulder, one that looked to be in “His” twenties.

Amongst the three heads, one “Grazed” souls and stole Klein’s
thoughts, while the other was staring coldly at the target,
deepening the self-awareness of the lonely traveler. The last one
opened “His” mouth and said, “You lie!

“You are the person who destroyed the son of God’s descent ritual
and interfered with the Lord’s descent twice!

“You are one of the targets I’m looking for!”

The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched as he calmly said a word

in Jotun, “Leodero!”
This was the true name of the Lord of Storms!

The reason why this thought wasn’t stolen was because he had
lined up his subsequent actions. The lineup was filled with the
same content. It didn’t matter if the first thought was stolen, as
it didn’t affect the subsequent thoughts.

This was a precious experience he had gained from fighting

Amon.

Of course, if he were to meet Amon again, he suspected that such

a method might not work. Once the God of Mischief was
prepared, “He” would definitely come up with something new.

As soon as he finished speaking, the eyes of the Angel of the Holy

Word Angel, Steph, lit up with bolts of silver lightning.

They covered the entirety of Nois City, and they tore through the
darkness that enveloped the cathedral. They tore apart all the
corruption, concealment, darkness, vileness, and evil.

Inside, Klein and the sinister Gehrman Sparrow were situated at

the eye of the lightning storm. Without even a grunt, they
dissipated.

Then, the terrifying, silvery-white, twisted electric bolts snaked

the area and swallowed the demonic wolf statue as well as the
Angel of Holy Words, Steph.

Amidst the dull rumbling sounds, the ancient city of Nois

completely collapsed, becoming a true ruin.

At the opposite side of the dried-up river bed, Klein’s historical

projection quickly faded away, returning to the real world.

Right on the heels of that, Klein immediately used Flaming Jump

to distance himself from the Nois ruins. During this process, he
pulled out a few paper figurines and made them into “angels” to
cover his tracks.

The desolate plains returned to its state of dead silence once

again. After an unknown period of time, the ruins where the
cathedral stood shook. Steph slowly stood up amidst crumbling
dust and rock.

“His” completely white hair had thinned again, and “His” deep-
black clergyman’s robe became tattered.

The Angel of the Holy Word left Nois ancient city in silence, got
“His” bearings, and walked deep into the darkness.

Half a day later, a figure approached the city’s ruins from

another direction. It was none other than Klein who had made a
huge detour.
He hadn’t had the chance to check the ancient city of Nois
previously, and his return this time was motivated by the hope
of finding actual clues of that existence.

At a relatively far distance away, Klein repeated his observations

above the gray fog, summoned the historical projection, and hid
in ancient times, using the projection to summon another
historical projection.

After finishing his preparations, he stepped into Nois once again

and returned to the cathedral in absolute silence.

Along the way, the corpses that had been lying dead on the
ground had either turned to ash or turned to charred remains,
devoid of that creepy and harrowing feeling.

That fellow named Steph didn’t die... From the looks of it, the
remnant divine powers of Storm here can only injure an angel...
Klein stopped in front of the ruined cathedral and muttered to
himself wistfully.

Of course, he only found it a little regretful. He didn’t expect to

finish off an angel so easily.

As he swept his gaze, he saw a few pieces of the demonic wolf

statue.
The surface of it was dark black, and the insides were dark red—
nothing like commonly seen stone.

These stones must be extraordinary for them to be used by that

Dark Demonic Wolf for “His” statue. Furthermore, they don’t look
like something produced in the vicinity... Perhaps I can seek out
the area the Dark Demonic Wolf hid prior to Nois City by
investigating them... As a Miracle Invoker, or even an Attendant of
Mysteries, that Dark Demonic Wolf must be good at covering “His”
tracks. It’ll be very difficult to track “His” whereabouts directly,
but if I can find most of the areas “He” had hid previously, I should
be able to gain insight into “His” habits and style...

Once I know a person’s past, I can predict his future! As he

thought, he took two steps forward, bent down, and attempted to
pick up a fragment of the statue.

At that moment, a charred hand suddenly reached out and

blocked his finger.

From the corner of his eye, he saw a charred corpse standing up!

The charred corpse’s other hand held onto a crystal monocle and
wore it on its left eye.

Amon! Left eye... Klein’s heart tightened at first before a strong

sense of doubt and suspicion surfaced within him.
In the next second, the charred corpse smiled and said, “Sorry, I
wore it on the wrong side.”

As it spoke, it took off the monocle and moved it to its right eye.
 CHAPTER 1183: KLEIN’S ADVANTAGE
“...” Once again, Klein understood why Amon was the God of
Mischief.

At that moment, he didn’t even have the desire to lampoon. All

he wanted was to immediately end the historical projection and
escape from the Amon—no, Amons—in front of him.

The charred corpse that had been “Parasitized” wiped the soot
from its face. Before Klein disappeared, it said with a smile,
“There’s no rush. You are just a projection from the Historical
Void. I can’t really parasitize you, and you should know very well
that I’m not alone. It’s difficult for you to launch an effective
counterattack.”

With a simple lantern in hand, Klein thought silently. He picked

up a piece of the black sculpture fragment that had red insides,
and he cautiously asked, “What exactly do you want to say?”

At that moment, Amon had already changed back into “His”

appearance. The only problem was that “His” skin remained
darker.

“He” adjusted “His” crystal monocle and chuckled.

“You know that I’m aware that you’re searching for that Dark
Demonic Wolf in an attempt to obtain the Miracle Invoker’s
Beyonder characteristic from ‘Him.’ I happen to be very
interested as well. Why don’t we play another game and see who
can get to it first?”

What’s the point of that? It’s not like I won’t pursue it or think of
snatching it if I don’t play this game. After two seconds of silence,
he shook his head.

“I refuse.”

He had no intention of listening to what conditions Amon would

offer. The more he heard from a top cheat, the more he would
suffer.

Amon shook “His” head without a hint of anger.

“You’ll regret this. I had originally planned to use a Miracle

Invoker’s Beyonder characteristic to exchange for Sefirah Castle
with you, and also give you a period of time to transfer the secret
gathering you organized.

“And now, I can only consider stealing your fate directly. I will
carry the burden of the corrosion from the source. Yes, although
it’s dangerous, it’s still thrilling enough. I’m already prepared to
accept it and see who will eventually control the flow. With my
father’s experience, I believe I won’t perform too poorly.”
...What? Corrosion from the source? The experience of the ancient
sun god? Klein originally didn’t wish to continue discussing the
topic of the Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic and Sefirah
Castle, but when he heard that, his heart stirred.

He recalled Amon’s description and couldn’t help but ask, “The

source refers to the Oldest One, the first Creator?”

He desperately wanted to know what sort of unbearable fate

Sefirah Castle would bring him.

Amon pinched the edge of his monocle and looked at him for a
few seconds before suddenly smiling.

“It’s better if I don’t answer this question directly, as you won’t

believe every word I say.”

Tell me, I’ll determine its authenticity! Klein suppressed the urge
to blurt out and calmly replied, “Maybe it’s just because you
haven’t made up the reason yet.”

Amon didn’t mind at all as “He” smiled and said, “You can think
of it that way too.

“Heh heh, at times, the truth that you discover for yourself is
definitely more agreeable than what others tell you. If you have
the time, you can wander around the Forsaken Land of the Gods.
This should provide you with more clues. Of course, if you have
the guts to enter Chernobyl, then you would know more.”

“...” Klein didn’t pursue the matter any further. After staring at
the collapsed cathedral that was bathed in a faint yellow light,
he casually said, “Did the Dark Demonic Wolf hurriedly migrate
because of the discovery of your existence?”

Amon nodded slightly and said, “It wasn’t just me. ‘He’ also
sensed The Hanged Man’s gaze. ‘He’ has been hiding in the
Forsaken Land of the Gods for thousands of years. ‘He’ is very
sensitive to such matters.”

A Sequence 2 angel, perhaps even a Sequence 1 angel, can only play

hide and seek in the Forsaken Land of the Gods and live such an
abject life... Isn’t the environment here a little too harsh? Klein
sighed inwardly before saying, “You must’ve left more than one
avatar in the City of Silver. Why didn’t you try to stop me from
reviving there?

“Why didn’t you send more powerful avatars over?”

Amon nudged the bottom of “His” monocle with “His” right index
finger and laughed.

“If that happens, you’ll choose to revive in the outside world. This
will cause quite a bit of trouble for my follow-up tracking.
“And if I—if we were to relax a little, due to the existence of the
Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic in the Forsaken Land of
the Gods, you would most likely be resurrected here. In the
following game, the only things that we need to consider are The
Hanged Man and Ouroboros.”

Just as I thought... Klein said after some thought, “Even in the

same region, as long as you exceed a certain distance, your true
body and avatars have no way to instantly merge or switch
locations?

“Back when you first entered the Forsaken Land of the Gods, you
were able to transform back into your true form because the
anomalies with Sefirah Castle had similarly interfered with the
area here, allowing your true body to sense something. You went
to the entrance in advance to wait?”

After hearing what he said with a smile, Amon asked without

answering, “What’s your guess?

“Why don’t you guess if I’ve turned back into my original form?”

Klein raised his right fist and covered his mouth. After pondering
for a few seconds, he revealed a smile.

“I guess your other avatars are setting up a corresponding ritual

to allow your true body to descend directly...”
Before he could finish his sentence, his figure rapidly turned
incorporeal and dissipated.

The Historical Void projection was dispelled.

In the wilderness outside the ancient city of Nois, the air around
the hiding Klein suddenly stirred. In midair, there were a series
of illusory monocles.

They stared at Klein’s figure, as if saying that they had finally

found him.

However, Klein’s figure rapidly faded away.

Back when Amon moved the monocle to “His” right eye, Klein
had already returned from ancient history to the real world.
With the help of Paper Angel, he had used Flaming Jump and
other Beyonder powers to quickly leave.

The reason why his historical projection was able to speak to

Amon rather normally was because he was essentially a
marionette. It was Qonas Kilgor in the form of Gehrman
Sparrow. He had a Worm of Spirit that came from history inside
him and was controlled by Klein’s projection outside the city.

Meanwhile, in the process of escaping far away, Klein frequently

entered the Historical Void, allowing the projection outside the
city to intermittently regain consciousness and maintain control
of his marionette.

This caused the person who had spoken to Amon to fall into deep
thought from time to time. He would either stare with a focused
look for a few seconds or seemingly need time to recall what
Amon had said.

Against the God of Deceit, Klein didn’t dare to be careless!

After leaving Nois City, he circled around two more times and
used his true vision to inspect his surroundings above the gray
fog. Only then did he slow down.

The corrosion that comes from the source... I wonder if Amon is

bluffing me... Indeed, I’ll have to enter Chernobyl one day to take a
look, but I have to become a Miracle Invoker—doing so after I have
self-preservation abilities to a certain degree; otherwise, I’ll just be
knocking on death’s door... With the lantern that Danitz had
sacrificed, Klein casually proceeded in the dark environment of
the weeds.

Thanks to this experience, he finally had a deeper understanding

of the danger in the Forsaken Land of the Gods.

Extremely harsh and warped environment, crazy cultists, fallen

angel, groups of Amons wandering about, and Mythical Creatures
lurking in the darkness. Somewhere here, there are evil gods
watching everything. I can stir remnant divine powers that others
can as well... As expected of the Forsaken Land of the Gods. The
danger level far exceeds my imagination... As he sighed, he turned
his attention back to the Dark Demonic Wolf.

To be frank, he didn’t think he had any advantage in tracking

this Mythical Creature. Be it his understanding of the Forsaken
Land of the Gods, or his confidence in the target’s situation, he
was far inferior to Amon, who had been exploring the area for
more than a thousand years, as well as the True Creator’s
Blesseds who had the benefit of this place being their home
ground.

My only advantage is that I share the same Seer pathway as the

Dark Demonic Wolf. Furthermore, I have Sefirah Castle. There is a
strong inclination for Beyonder characteristic convergence. This
will have a certain effect on fate and judgment... However, Amon is
a King of Angels of a neighboring pathway. There is also the law of
Beyonder characteristic convergence between “Him” and the Dark
Demonic Wolf. The effects won’t be any weaker than mine... Klein
considered carefully for a moment when he suddenly had an
idea. He found his best advantage.

The advantage was:

He was very weak!

Compared to Amon, the True Creator’s attendant, and the Dark
Demonic Wolf, he was very weak!

Under normal circumstances, this was a disadvantage, but at

times, it was possible that it could bring him something that he
wanted.

My level is low, and I’m weak. That means that I can become the
hunting target of the Dark Demonic Wolf instead... It’s very
difficult for me to find “Him,” so why don’t I get “Him” to come
and find me instead! A Scholar of Yore might not necessarily
interest the Dark Demonic Wolf, but if this Scholar of Yore can still
trigger Sefirah Castle, that’s a whole other matter... I can stir
Sefirah Castle from time to time, leaving behind traces of the gray
fog’s aura as bait for the Dark Demonic Wolf... The more he
thought, the more viable he believed it was.

Of course, this was definitely very dangerous. If he wasn’t careful,

he might accidentally bait Amon or even the True Creator. And the
Dark Demonic Wolf might very likely choose to observe first before
suddenly launching an attack and not giving him a chance to
prepare.

Before taking this approach, I have to make sufficient

preparations... There’s no need to rush it... Taking a deep breath,
Klein reached out his hand and pulled out the black demonic
wolf sculpture’s fragment that was red on the inside.
Although he had failed to obtain the item due to Amon’s
obstruction, this didn’t stop him from taking it out from the
Historical Void. This was because he had already seen it and had
touched it. And the item itself wasn’t at a high level.

At this moment, he wanted to use the fragment to search for the

hiding spot of the Dark Demonic Wolf by analyzing it in reverse
and figuring out its modus operandi.

In the wilderness ruled by darkness, Klein lifted the lantern that

emitted a faint yellow light. He got his bearings and changed
directions before slowly entering.

...

Backlund, Hillston Borough.

Fors, who had gone out “Traveling” once, finally received a reply
from her teacher, Dorian Gray Abraham.
 CHAPTER 1184: “RECORD”
There are no Worms of Star at the moment... He wants me to take
note of what else the person who’s seeking to purchase a Worm of
Star needs... Fors read the letter from her teacher and silently
heaved a sigh of relief.

However, when she thought about how she was about to begin
hunting the Saint of Secrets, she felt a pang of nervousness. After
all, he was a demigod, a saint who had reached Sequence 4 about
one or two years ago. It was unknown if he was already at
Sequence 3 now.

Although the mastermind behind the operation is Ma’am Hermit,

as the bait, I still need to worry about my own safety... Besides,
the Aurora Order still has Rose Redemption backing them, as well
as angels and a King of Angels... Fors didn’t regret agreeing to
Gehrman Sparrow’s request. This was something she had
wanted to do in the first place. However, due to the high risk
involved, it was inevitable for her to feel flustered and uneasy.

This made her think of another possibility:

If Mr. World could participate in the operation and lead it, I’ll
definitely feel less nervous and worried.
It wasn’t that Fors didn’t believe in Ma’am Hermit’s strength and
experience, but that the results from The World Gehrman
Sparrow were laid bare for all to see. His hunts didn’t include
one or two demigods, so having him run the operation would
make one feel at ease.

Xio, who was sitting beside the fireplace, glanced at her friend
and asked, “Is the hunt about to begin?”

“Yes.” Fors nodded solemnly before saying, “It won’t be too soon.
Everyone needs some time to prepare.”

Hunting a demigod wasn’t akin to fox hunting in the suburbs

during autumn. Setting off wasn’t as simple as bringing the
equipment and gathering friends. This required a precise and
meticulous plan. Fors believed that Ma’am Hermit had to come
to Backlund personally, or live in another kill box that she had
decided on for some time. Only by figuring out the exact
situation could she come up with an effective plan.

As for Miss Justice, she was still speeding up the digestion of her
Dreamwalker potion. This might take another one to two
months or even longer.

For Fors, she could afford to wait. She also wanted to finish
digesting her Scribe potion, set up the ritual, and become a
Traveler before the actual operation began.
The only thing she wasn’t sure of was whether The World would
rush them.

I will try my best to convince him—no, let Miss Justice convince

him. That’s what a Spectator is best at... Just as Fors mumbled,
she saw Xio turn around and hesitantly say, “The liaison officer
from MI9 suggested that I should officially join them today. And
they said that, with the new king in place, there are many
matters from the past that I don’t need to worry about. People
like me and him have the chance to have importance placed on
them again.”

Fors listened attentively and said after some deliberation, “That

isn’t some sort of investigation that’s targeted at us, right?

“This will likely make them discover that there’s a faction

behind you.”

Xio nodded and said, “They believe that I was abandoned after
that incident. Also, they suspect that that faction belongs to a
Church—the Church of Evernight.”

Xio believed in the Evernight Goddess, so mentioning the Church

was undoubtedly referring to the Church of Evernight. However,
considering that her good friend was a believer in the God of
Steam and Machinery, she made an emphasis to prevent any
ambiguity.
“Heh heh, that’s what Mr. World told us to disguise ourselves as,”
Fors stroked her hair with a relaxed expression and said with a
smile.

She then made herself look serious and mature.

“Xio, this is an opportunity for you. ‘Acting’ as a Judge clearly

requires the support of the officials. Your current strength and
level aren’t enough to be a Judge in the underground world in
Backlund. You also lack sufficient support.

“If you can really enter a court of law, rotate between the
different courts, and serve in a criminal court for a few months,
your potion should be completely digested. Oh right, I heard that
MI9 has a ‘Paranormal Court’ within it, one which specializes in
Beyonder cases. If you become a Judge there, you might be able
to attempt to be a Disciplinary Paladin by February or March
next year.”

Seeing Xio clearly being moved by her speech, Fors hurriedly

added, “Once you make enough contributions, you might be able
to restore your father’s reputation to a certain extent. Anyway,
George III is already dead. As long as it doesn’t affect his
reputation, Jevington II might not stop it.”

Jevington was the eldest son of George III. He had worn the
crown as Balam’s emperor and was now the new king of Loen.
Xio fell silent for a while before she slowly nodded.

“I’ll give it a try.”

“Yes, after things settle down, you can bring your mother and
brother to Backlund. Although the situation is tense now and
food prices are rapidly rising, you definitely get food rations
from MI9. You can provide for them!” The more Fors spoke, the
more she felt that joining MI9 was a good thing.

After persuading Xio, Fors entered her bedroom and prayed to

Mr. Fool, asking “Him” to forward her message to Mr. World.

Immediately following that, Fors extracted the important points

of her teacher’s reply and described her thoughts, hoping that
Gehrman Sparrow could be more patient.

Just as she finished her prayers and was about to leave the
room, her vision suddenly blurred. She saw a crimson tide surge
out of the void, instantly drowning her.

Fors immediately discovered that she had arrived in the ancient

palace and was sitting on her usual high-back chair. However,
there was no towering figure that was shrouded in gray fog at
the long, bronze table’s seat of honor.
At that moment, there was only her and The World Gehrman
Sparrow around the long mottled table.

“...” Fors’s mind suddenly tensed up as her thoughts raced

suddenly. “Mr. World, I meant, just now, that it’s best if you have
some patience. This will make things simpler. It’s actually fine if
you don’t. We will begin hunting as soon as possible.”

Klein let out a soft chuckle.

“Don’t worry, I’m not in a hurry.”

When his ultimate goal had become an angel-level potion

formula and Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts, he had enough patience
regarding this matter.

Phew... Fors secretly heaved a sigh of relief and asked curiously,

“Then why did you look for me?”

Klein replied calmly, “Didn’t you wish to digest the Scribe potion
as quickly as possible?

“Apart from the customs of different places, I think you still need
to record all kinds of Beyonder powers. The higher the
corresponding level, the better the digestion’s effect.”

Fors’s eyes lit up when she heard that.

“Yes... Yes!”

After blurting it out, she found her attitude highly questionable.

She hurriedly and fearfully added, “Is this the advance payment
you mentioned before?”

Klein nodded slightly and said, “Let’s begin. Be prepared. I’ve

borrowed a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact from Mr. Fool. It corresponds
to the level of a saint.”

To a Sequence 6 Scribe, the chances of successfully recording an

angel-level Beyonder power was extremely low—nearly
impossible. Therefore, Klein didn’t attempt to summon Miss
Messenger and Mr. Azik from the Historical Void to showcase
their “skills.”

Fors sat up straight and nodded heavily.

“Yes.”

In the next second, she saw The World Gehrman Sparrow raise a
white bone scepter covered in blue gems.

Amidst the bright light, bolts of lightning leaped out of the void
and interwove together, forming a forest of lightning that
emitted an aura of destruction.
Fors’s eyes turned silvery-white as her body and mind were left
in awe.

After the Lightning Storm calmed down, she was stunned for
two seconds before timidly saying, “It failed...”

“Again,” Klein calmly replied.

“Lightning Storm” descended again and again in the ancient

palace above the gray fog. After an unknown period of time, Fors
exhaled and leaned back in her chair. She couldn’t hide her joy
as she said, “It’s a success! It’s a success...”

She had finally “Recorded” Lightning Storm once.

It’s finally over... Fors immediately relaxed. Then, she heard The
World say without emotion, “Alright, next Beyonder power.”

...Next? Fors saw the crazy adventurer at the bottom of the long,
mottled table extend his right hand and grab at the grayish-
white fog. Out of nowhere, he took out a long, thorny cross that
was covered in bronze.

Record this cross’s ability? Fors tried hard to make her

expression appear normal.
After she digested the Scribe potion to a certain extent, the
godhood powers that she could “Record” had increased from one
to two.

“No.” Klein glanced at Miss Magician and said, “Record my

summoning of the Unshadowed Crucifix.”

“...It failed,” Fors said softly.

The reason for her failure this time was that she didn’t have
time to “Record” it.

Dispelling the maintenance of Unshadowed Crucifix, Klein once

again reached into the fog of history and pulled out an iron-
black revolver.

“It didn’t succeed...” Fors replied with a complicated expression.

All she wanted to do now was to return to the real world and
digest what she had just received, but the ringing of the bell to
mark the end of “class” just didn’t happen.

Nearly thirty times later, when Fors’s head throbbed in pain and
her mental strength was beginning to run dry, she finally
“Recorded” Historical Void Summoning once.
At that moment, she felt her tears fill her eyes, but she still held
back her fatigue and tried her best to show the attitude of a good
student.

“This can summon people and objects that one is related to

through the Historical Void?

“When the time comes, who should I summon, or what item

should I summon?”

Klein looked at Miss Magician and coldly replied, “Me.”

“...” Fors forced a smile and asked, “From which period?”

“The last time we met.” Klein had already thought of an answer.

It was the him who had deliberately sent Miss Magician back
from the world of ice and snow to Backlund before he destroyed
George III’s ritual. He had already become a Scholar of Yore by
then.

Fors nodded solemnly and subconsciously asked, “What if I fail?

For me to summon someone who exceeds my own level, the
probability of failure should be very high...”

“Come again tomorrow to record this ability. Use Leymano’s

Travels,” Klein said calmly.
Will two times be enough to succeed? Fors instinctively had such
a question. However, she didn’t dare to speak when she saw how
certain The World Gehrman Sparrow was about it.

She raised her hand and gestured.

“Then, can I go back now?”

With a terse answer, he allowed Miss Magician to leave Sefirah

Castle with a delighted expression.

...

In a primitive forest on Sonia Island.

Alger Wilson led his subordinates into an elven ruin that was
seldom visited.
 CHAPTER 1185: REAPPEARING
The withered vines drooped down, covering the rotting wooden
structure. The entire ruins had been frozen in a silent
atmosphere that no one had tread within for a while.

Alger and a few sailors circled around the ruin in the

environment of a withering winter, but they still failed to
discover anything of value.

“Captain, batches of adventurers have come here before. What

else could they have left us?” Finally, a sailor in his thirties
impatiently broke the silence.

This resonated with his other companions as they echoed, “A

place that didn’t take us much time to learn about can definitely
be easily found by others.”

“That’s right, that’s right. Let’s continue to f**k the Feysacians!”

“Captain, are you trying to make this place a stronghold?”

Alger slowly scanned the area, quelling the sailors to stop their
complaints under his gaze and making them choose to obey.
After a few seconds of silence, he said, “I plan on using this place
to ambush the Feysacians.

“Let’s observe the terrain and see if it’s suitable.”

With such an excuse, the sailors barely perked up, and the group
quickly entered the depths of the elven ruins.

As he walked, Alger’s spiritual perception was triggered as he

subconsciously looked behind a gigantic tree.

There were some signs of churning in the soil over there, and it
wouldn’t take more than a year.

Alger retracted his gaze and pretended not to notice anything

amiss. He naturally looked elsewhere.

After exploring the elven ruins, they returned to their new camp.

At that moment, it was almost evening and the forest was

getting colder. Alger had dinner with the sailors before leaving
two patrolling guards behind, and then all of them entered their
respective tents.

The cold wind blew through the trees, causing the bonfire to
sway. Alger, who had wanted to leave the campsite in the middle
of the night, suddenly heard faint singing from afar.
The voice was ethereal, like a woman humming and singing
slowly, relating her inner thoughts.

This made Alger involuntarily recall the past. He recalled his

mother who had long passed away, and the days when he was a
bullied child.

Indescribable grief surged from the bottom of his heart,

preventing him from waking up immediately. He waited for a
few seconds before he suddenly sat up, frowning and listening.

This time, he didn’t hear anything. That melodious voice seemed

to have never happened.

Alger narrowed his eyes, grabbed his thick jacket, and put it on.
He walked out of the tent and came to the bonfire.

The two sailors in charge of night duty had just finished their
patrol and were drawing warmth from it.

“Did you discover anything unusual?” Alger asked in a deep

voice.

The two strong, vigorous sailors shook their heads.

“No.”
Alger’s brows relaxed a little as he turned around, intending to
make his own rounds.

At this moment, he noticed something from the corner of his

eye.

The two sailors were too close.

If it were any ordinary pirate, this wouldn’t have been a

problem. However, Alger’s subordinates had undergone formal
training through the Church of the Lord of Storms. They
definitely knew that, in such an environment, the patrol team
had to maintain a certain distance from each other. They
couldn’t be too far or too close. They had to be able to see their
companions, as well as prevent themselves from being taken
away at the same time from a single assault.

Alger took two steps without batting an eyelid. He turned back

and casually asked, “Did you discover anything normal?”

He had changed the question and made it appear very strange.

The two strong sailors shook their heads and replied without
changing their expressions, “No.”

No... Alger nodded slightly with a relaxed expression.

“Very good.”

He turned around and slowly walked into his tent.

The moment the sailors’ attention on him was cut off, Alger
drew out the Blade of Poison and the Gargoyle Glasses. He opened
his mouth and prepared to belt out a song.

At that moment, the ethereal voice from before appeared once

again. It echoed in Alger’s ears and pierced into his mind.

This was an extremely ancient folk song, spelling out an extreme

sense of sadness and melancholy through the singing. It made
Alger’s Spirit Body produce pale, non-existent arms that
constantly tore at him.

Alger’s expression twisted as his skin began to produce slippery,

black fish scales. His dark blue hair stood up one by one as they
became abnormally thick.

The thoughts that originally existed in his mind were disrupted

by the song and were cut off by the pain. They were unable to
take form any further.

Alger fell and struggled on the ground. He squirmed, becoming

less and less like a human as he was pushed to the brink of
losing control.
Suddenly, the singing stopped. A slightly indifferent voice
entered Alger’s ears:

“Some elven blood...

“Then, that shall be all. Use Siatas’s Beyonder characteristic

well.”

Alger’s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he slowly got up.

He didn’t know when a figure had appeared in the tent.

It was a woman with black hair and exquisite facial features.

Her ears were slightly pointy, and her eyes were deep. Her facial
features were soft, and she wore a complicated and ancient long
dress. Even though she didn’t have the advantage in height, she
still gave off an air of superiority.

“...Are you the Elf Queen, Queen of Calamity Cohinem?” A

thought flashed through Alger’s mind as he took the initiative to
ask.

The woman played with a beautifully decorated golden cup and

calmly said, “Haven’t you already met me?”

Alger suddenly recalled the similar singing he had heard on Pasu

Island. He recalled seeing a high elf when he entered the
underwater coral palace.
After a few seconds of silence, Alger said in a deep voice, “You’re
actually still alive.”

At the same time, he silently recited Mr. Fool’s honorific name in

his heart, but he didn’t know if it would be effective if he didn’t
recite it out loud.

The black-haired woman’s expression remained unchanged as

she replied, “It’s very difficult for an angel to perish without
encountering an enemy.”

“Then why did you split the characteristics and place yourself to
be in a strange state? This makes you need to wait for an
opportunity to be resurrected.” Alger had learned of the
corresponding situation at the Tarot Club, and now, he was
asking out of curiosity, partly to stall for time.

The elven lady suspected to be Queen of Calamity Cohinem

snorted.

“Because the divine throne for ‘Storm’ is occupied by Leodero,

and I have no way of resisting the ‘Tyrant.’

“Also, the elves are dwindling in numbers. My anchors are

becoming increasingly unstable.”
Other people might not know who Leodero was, but Alger knew
very well. He didn’t dare continue this topic in the real world.

Just as he was about to ask the Queen of Calamity Cohinem’s

goal for coming, the Elf Queen said, “Do you want to become a
demigod?”

“She” wants to use my body to revive? “She” wants to use my wish

to advance to Sequence 4 and obtain godhood as bait to intrude
my body? While Alger was tempted, questions arose in his mind.

Considering how Mr. Fool could cleanse all kinds of corruption,

Alger acutely felt that this was an opportunity.

This made him recall a term Emperor Roselle had once

mentioned:

A trojan horse!

And now, he had a high chance of bringing in the trojan horse

and throwing out the invaders within.

“What do you want me to do?” Alger didn’t appear too anxious as

he raised a question based on his personality.

Queen of Calamity Cohinem observed him for a few seconds

before saying, “When you have the right to make contact with
the Book of Calamity, take out something that no one else will
notice, and take it to the Western Continent.”

The Western Continent... The legendary homeland of the elves?

Alger frowned slightly and said, “Hasn’t the Western Continent
already disappeared?”

The corners of Cohinem’s lips curled up slightly.

“Since it disappeared, it will reappear again.

“It will definitely appear again when the apocalypse happens.”

Without waiting for Alger to ask further, the Elf Queen paused
and said, “You don’t have to personally send that item to the
Western Continent, but you have to entrust someone
trustworthy. Although I’m not skilled at curses, I can still make
you die in pain from breaking our agreement.”

“But what if the Western Continent doesn’t appear again, or if it

can’t be entered?” Alger thought seriously for a moment.

Cohinem, with her gentle gaze and lustrous raven-black hair,

seemed to be lost in beautiful memories.

After a few seconds, she calmly said, “If it really doesn’t appear
again, then the agreement shall be null and void.
“Perhaps entering the Western Continent requires an
incantation or command, but I do not know what it is. However,
you can ask a particular existence.”

“Who?” Alger asked, puzzled.

Cohinem glanced at him and coldly said, “The Mr. Fool you were
chanting in your heart just now.

“I have a feeling that ‘He’ is the key to this matter.”

Alger’s heart tightened as he hurriedly lowered his head in

response.

“I understand.”

Seeing this, Queen of Calamity Cohinem nodded slightly and

said, “If you wish to become a demigod and abide by this
agreement, you can head to the elven ruins when the sun rises.”

After the voice fell, the Elf Queen’s figure quickly dissipated, like
a mirage that was often seen at sea and in the desert.

Alger suddenly opened his eyes and realized that he was lying in
a tent, having just woken up.

His memories were in a mess, but he quickly regulated them.

He and his sailors had just found the location of an elven ruin
and had yet to explore it.

The previous “exploration,” singing, sailor anomalies, and

appearance and conversation with Calamity were all just a
dream!

It’s no wonder I was so careless... Even though I knew that I might

encounter the Queen of Calamity, I didn’t pray to Mr. Fool first...
The Queen of Calamity relied on her status as an angel to create
this realistic dream? Or perhaps, she has a corresponding Sealed
Artifact. Even if she exists in a special state, she still has the means
to use her powers? Alger listened to the commotion outside the
tent, and he realized that everything was normal.

He then sat down and prayed sincerely to Mr. Fool.

In just twenty to thirty seconds, Alger arrived above the gray fog
and saw Mr. Fool sitting at the end of the long, mottled table.

“You met Cohinem?” After The Hanged Man greeted him, The
Fool Klein spoke casually.

Alger answered seriously, “Yes, but I can’t be sure that it’s the Elf
Queen.”
 CHAPTER 1186: OPPORTUNITY AND DANGER ARE
TWO SIDES OF THE SAME COIN
The Fool acknowledged softly and didn’t deny The Hanged Man’s
guess, nor was he certain that it was Queen of Calamity
Cohinem. After all, it was impossible for him to take out a gold
coin in front of him and perform a divination on the spot.

Alger waited for a few seconds. Seeing no clear response from

Mr. Fool, he quickly went into greater detail about what he had
said in the prayer. From the woman suspected to be Queen of
Calamity Cohinem saying that he had some elven blood in him,
to how she gave him a promise of becoming a demigod, as well
as the key to the Western Continent and the completion of the
agreement.

After recounting everything, Alger shut his mouth and lowered

his head, not daring to directly ask Mr. Fool what “He” thought.
He obediently waited for the great existence to speak.

Some elven blood... Send something from the Book of Calamity to

the Western Continent... The missing Western Continent might
reappear again... The Western Continent... The Fool Klein listened
quietly. He closed his eyes and calmly said, “This is very
dangerous, but this is also an opportunity for you.”
He had already gained initial control of Sefirah Castle, and the
power he could mobilize had reached the level of a Sequence 2
angel. As for Queen of Calamity Cohinem, she couldn’t be higher
than this level; therefore, he was quite confident that he could
resist the various accidents brought about by the Elf Queen.

It was precisely because of this that he dared to claim it to be an

opportunity for The Hanged Man.

Of course, the prerequisite for grasping the opportunity was that

The Hanged Man wasn’t rash or went overboard. He had to
constantly remember to ask for protection at all times.
Therefore, Klein specially emphasized that it was very
dangerous. He wanted The Hanged Man to remember to pray to
Mr. Fool before he took action.

This short sentence had two meanings to it, but he believed that
Mr. Hanged Man would definitely understand it.

Alger was delighted as he replied rather sincerely, as though he

had learned from The Sun.

“My faith lies only with Mr. Fool!”

These words made Klein feel uneasy as he remembered the pain

of being drowned by endless lightning. He could only smile
without saying a word.
Alger deliberated for a moment before asking, “Honorable Mr.
Fool, what are the incantations or commands needed to enter
the Western Continent?”

I would like to know that too... The Fool Klein sighed and said,
“It’s not time for you to know.”

“Yes, Mr. Fool.” Alger didn’t ask further as he bowed respectfully.

When he returned to the real world, he immediately walked out

of the tent and led his sailors out. Under the light of the morning
sun, he spent a certain amount of time reaching the elven ruin.

The scene here was identical to what he had seen in his dream.
The withered vines covered the decaying wooden structure, and
there were some areas where the text on monuments could be
seen. The air seemed to have frozen, as though no one had
stepped in for a long time.

Looking around, Alger suddenly thought of a question.

How was he to face the Church after he really relied on the Queen
of Calamity to become a demigod?

Directly rebel, becoming the fifth king over the Five Seas—no, the
sixth king? But this way, I won’t have a chance to come into
contact with the Book of Calamity. Unless I design a situation that
forces the Church to use this Sealed Artifact that might’ve been
labeled as Grade 0 without my knowledge. That will not only be
very difficult, but I have to become a Sea King, or even a Calamity
to succeed... Yes, I can request The World’s help... If I wish to
continue staying in the Church, I have to give them a reason that
they cannot ignore but is sufficiently believable... Alger frowned
slightly without hiding his solemnity.

In the eyes of the sailors who followed him, this was a sign that
he was worried about the ruin.

As his thoughts churned, Alger gradually came up with ideas:

There are many books in the Church that have records of people
turning into demigods due to a fortuitous encounter... Two-thirds
of them were invaded by evil gods and devils and eventually lost
their lives in the purification process... However, a third of them
passed the test and became a high-ranking deacon or a cardinal...

Now that the war has broken out, the situation in Loen is tense. As
long as there aren’t any problems during the investigation, the
Church wouldn’t mind having an additional Sequence 4 demigod
as cannon fodder... Then, I can slowly gain their trust later...

The prerequisite for all of this is that the Queen of Calamity hasn’t
truly attempted to corrupt me or left a mark on me...
Considering the various Sealed Artifacts in the Church’s
possession, I have to pray for Mr. Fool’s blessings ahead of time...
According to Miss Justice, Angel’s Embrace can effectively hide
one’s true thoughts and tests in one’s dream...

With the members of the Tarot Club beginning to become

demigods or about to become demigods, Alger really didn’t wish
to be lining the bottom of the barrel. Just like in the past, he had
done so many things in the Church, all for the sake of being
superior to others. Now, he was naturally willing to take a
certain risk.

With this decision, Alger immediately led his sailors into the
ruins and began exploring the path in his dreams.

This time, he didn’t split his subordinates into small teams. On

the one hand, he was worried that an accident might occur, and
on the other hand, he hoped that they could all be his “witness.”

After fifteen minutes, Alger and his crew arrived beside the giant
tree that had signs of its soil being churned.

Before he could survey his surroundings, his vision blurred, and

he saw a gorgeous palace made up of coral.

Above the palace was a layer of deep blue seawater that rippled
outwards. Giant pillars stood tall and held up an exaggerated
dome. It was tall and beautiful, but also dark and gloomy.
Alger looked around and realized that all the sailors beside him
had disappeared. He immediately knew that he might have been
pulled into an illusion.

He took a silent breath and slowly walked into the coral palace.

There were many elves inside. They were either roasting fish or
placing spices in the coagulated animal blood. Their choice of
utensil was two tree branches to bring the food to their mouths.
None of them minded the entrance of a stranger.

Alger then cast his gaze to the nine-staired stairs a hundred

meters away.

On the steps, there was a coral throne inlaid with sapphires,

emerald, and lustrous pearls. The Elf Queen, Queen of Calamity,
was sitting there, looking down at Alger.

“Very good.” Cohinem nodded and threw out the exquisite gold
wine glass.

The gentle but resilient wind held the wine cup in its embrace
and, like tiny pixies in a line, carried the corresponding items
towards Alger.

Alger reached out to receive it and looked down. He discovered

that there was a blue liquid inside the golden cup. It was
incorporeal, dreamy, and surreal.

“Drink it, and then head to the waters near the Symeem Island
of the Rorsted Archipelago. Find this coral palace. The thing you
want is inside.”

“If I don’t drink this ‘wine,’ I won’t be able to see that palace?”
Alger asked thoughtfully.

Although he was facing an angel, he was still able to

communicate rather calmly. This was because he met a mighty
figure every week and was already used to this situation.

Queen of Calamity Cohinem nodded and said, “That’s right.”

“Will you leave a mark on me?” Alger asked cautiously.

“Yes,” Cohinem said coldly. “So, before entering the coral palace
and obtaining the corresponding items, you can’t return to Pasu
Island. You can’t meet the angels under Leodero.”

The pontiff can’t be met even if I want to... Alger heaved a sigh of
relief inwardly before asking, “After I get hold of that item, the
effect of this ‘wine’ will disappear?”

Elf Queen Cohinem, replied without any change in expression,

“No, you need to directly consume that characteristic.
“When the time comes, this ‘wine’ will transform into a seal,
allowing that characteristic to temporarily not invade your body.
How you prepare the ritual and explain this to the Church of
Storms will be up to you.”

Let the characteristic belong to me first before holding the ritual?

This way, there might be a better way for the Church to accept it...
Alger thought for a moment before raising his hand to bring the
wine cup to his lips.

The ice-cold liquid slid down his throat and disappeared in a

blink of an eye. The entire coral palace shattered as the light of
dawn and the remnants of the gigantic green tree reappeared in
front of Alger.

You didn’t sign a contract or get me to swear an oath? Yes,

drinking that cup of “wine” is equivalent to making an
agreement... Alger retracted his gaze and said to the surrounding
sailors who were unaware, “There’s nothing here. Let’s go deeper
and take a look.”

...

In the ancient palace above the fog.

Klein also retracted his gaze from the crimson star representing
The Hanged Man and nodded thoughtfully.
That’s Siatas and Mobet’s grave... I never expected that golden
wine cup to have such an effect...

That is indeed Elf Queen Cohinem... How’s “Her” present

condition? Half of it is in the Book of Calamity, while the other is
hiding somewhere unknown. “She” was using the golden wine cup
or the characteristic to influence reality?

Mr. Hanged Man hasn’t been contaminated for the time being. I’ll
wait for him to head to the Rorsted Archipelago before making
another assessment.

As his true body had a limited amount of time left in the

Historical Void, Klein didn’t stay any longer, and he returned to
the pitch-black wilderness. He carried the lantern that emitted a
faint yellow light as he walked towards a certain location.

As he walked, he turned his head to look east, which was

symbolic of where Chernobyl was. His footsteps slowed down
involuntarily.

Once I gather sufficient information from the Dark Demonic Wolf’s

former hiding spots, I’ll head east. I’ll walk all the way until I
reach the boundary and confirm the situation. Then, I’ll consider
the matter of the Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic... Amon
probably wouldn’t expect that I would suddenly leave... “He”
definitely knows the past of the Dark Demonic Wolf. It’s impossible
for “Him” to do the same kinds of investigations that I’ll be
doing... Yes, but “He” will definitely be tracking me... Klein
exhaled slowly and sped up his pace.

A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the dark

and red desolate plains. Raindrops began dripping down
intermittently.

Klein dragged out a black umbrella from the Historical Void.

With one hand holding an umbrella and the other holding the
lantern, he proceeded alone.

...

About a week later, the Future was docked somewhere along the
long Loen coastline.

Cattleya held a stack of tarot cards in her hand and said to the
sailors—Nina, and company, “I’ll be staying in Loen for some
time. All of you have to watch Frank and prevent him from
doing his strange experiments.”
 CHAPTER 1187: CHANGE
Upon hearing the captain’s instructions, Nina pouted and
pointed out the window.

“Are any of Frank’s experiments not strange?”

“...” Cattleya was momentarily at a loss for words. All she could
do was sigh and say, “If there are any signs of danger, write to
me immediately.”

As a Mysticologist, she also had her own messenger.

“Alright.” Nina puffed her chest out and said, “If there’s anything
to blame, it’s solely because I’m the most mature and reliable
person on the Future.”

Having said that, she asked curiously, “Captain, what are you
doing in Loen? What mission did you take on? Are you going to
engage in some sabotage raids behind enemy lines?”

Nina was of Feysacian descent, and she was considered half-

Intis. She naturally had some inclinations in the recent war;
therefore, she guessed that her captain had established contact
with Intis’s intelligence department.
“...You could say that,” Cattleya replied sternly.

In a sense, Nina’s guess wasn’t wrong. She had indeed taken on

a mission and was dealing damage in Loen’s capital, Backlund.
However, her target wasn’t an official faction, but a cultist.

Furthermore, there’s still a chance to meet the Queen. She

probably hasn’t left Backlund yet, and the earliest she’ll leave is
probably after the new year... Upon thinking of this, Cattleya
suddenly felt a little excited.

Ever since she left the Dawn, she hadn’t really met Queen
Mystic. She only had letters to communicate with her, or despite
being on the same boat, they didn’t communicate with one
another for some reason.

Nina didn’t dare to press further as she pointed to the door and
said, “Captain, is there anything else? If not, we’ll leave.”

Cattleya nodded, indicating that this Future boatswain could

leave with her subordinates.

Just as Nina held the handle and gently twisted it, Cattleya
suddenly recalled something and hurriedly shouted, “Nina.”

“Hmm?” Nina, whose blonde hair was tied into a high ponytail,
turned around with a confused expression.
“Don’t drink!” Cattleya emphasized seriously. “When I return to
the ship, you’ll be allowed to have your fill.”

Nina immediately revealed a charming smile.

“Deal!”

Cattleya thought for a moment before exhorting,

“Apart from Frank, you have to take note of Heath’s condition.

Don’t let him generate curiosity towards unknown voices, and
don’t let him be overly exhausted. Also, pull Ottolov out of his
room frequently, and control the frequency and times he
interacts with mysticism knowledge. Also...”

“I know, I know. Don’t I know them all too well?” Nina waved her
hand and agreed.

After the boatswain and her subordinates left the captain’s cabin
and closed the door behind them, Cattleya cast her gaze out the
window to look at the currently invisible Backlund.

After a few minutes, she took out a tarot card from the deck in
her hand.

It depicted a lonely old man with a glass lantern and a staff: The
Hermit card.
...

Late at night, Backlund, Empress Borough, Earl Hall’s house.

Audrey, who was wearing a white silk nightgown, suddenly

opened her eyes. She took a blue cloak and draped it over her
body.

She then got out of bed and walked to the full-body mirror in the
room. Through the crimson moonlight shining through the
curtains, she carefully observed herself.

Her pair of emerald-green eyes seemed to glow brightly and

limpid. It was so clear that one could clearly see every detail.

Audrey closed her eyes. By the time she opened them again, all
the abnormalities had vanished.

The corners of her mouth curled up bit by bit, and a small

depression appeared on her face. Her eyes curved slightly as she
silently praised herself.

Audrey, you’ve finally come this far!

She had completely digested the Dreamwalker potion.

According to her confidence in herself, and her predictions, she
had originally believed that it would take until February for her
to digest the potion. To her surprise, she had encountered many
strange and completely different dreams recently.

This included many dreams within dreams, dreams that were a

result of a mental illness, lucid dreams, dreams caused by the
influence of evil spirits and wraiths, and the dreams of a few
demigods.

Under normal circumstances, as a Dreamwalker, Audrey could

generally determine the creature’s level when entering a dream,
thus avoiding danger. However, those demigods had hidden
themselves very well. Only when she entered their dreams did
she realize that something was amiss and nearly jumped in
fright.

Fortunately, she wasn’t discovered all those times. She ended up

accumulating experience, and she began carefully touring,
traveling, observing, and analyzing in the demigods’ dreams,
allowing her to greatly digest her potion.

In addition, the other special dreams gave her a completely

different experience. After that, she attempted creating multiple
dreams within dreams. Some attempted to hide behind the
scenes in her dreams and guide them in an ingenious manner to
develop and interfere with the subconscious in a reverse
manner. She treated the mental illness of the owners of the
dreams, or the corruption caused by an evil spirit or wraith.
To a certain extent, she had gone against the requirements of
only observing, recording, and not making any interference. Yet,
this strangely accelerated the digestion of the potion.

This made her conclude a new principle:

...If you really want to interfere, then be the mastermind and

conductor behind the scenes. It’s so that even if the goal succeeds,
no one will notice it.

This was something that Audrey had done very well. The few
people with serious mental illnesses had unknowingly recovered
after having five or six strange dreams.

And it was very normal for a dream to appear strange and

incomprehensible.

To be able to digest the Dreamwalker potion so quickly, it’s mainly

a result of my good luck recently. Without so many unique
experiences, I’d definitely have to wait another month or two. Yes,
I might even be caught by a demigod and be thrown into a
Beyonder prison or directly be killed... When did my luck become
so good? It seems like it started after I sacrificed the ice-cream to
that Fate domain’s angel, uh—“His” Blessed... Uh... Audrey looked
at her reflection and blinked her eyes with a smile.

She quickly retracted her gaze, scanned her bedroom, and

walked to the dressing table.
Sitting on it was a deck of cards.

In a room of a girl who enjoyed mysticism, it was normal for her

to have a deck of tarot cards.

Audrey stretched out her right hand and touched the card at the
top with her fingertip. She slowly took a deep breath and
muttered to herself, The fighting at the Amantha mountain range
is getting more intense...

Midseashire had already lost a port...

It’s said that the defenses of the Hornacis mountain range in

Sivellaus County can’t last until spring...

If not for the fact that we have gained a significant advantage at

sea, our connection with the Southern Continent’s East Balam
would’ve surely been severed...

Alfred is still there...

I wonder how this war will develop.

Thankfully, I’m about to become a demigod. Mr. World has

already given me the Manipulator’s potion formula and main
ingredient... The seven drops of tears that were shed from intense
human emotions have also been found during my dream
experience recently...

The Tree Mentor’s golden leaves were obtained via a trade with
Little Sun. I’m just short of the blood of an elderly mind dragon...

Phew, I’ll tried to trade for it with the Psychology Alchemists.

Before Hvin Rambis died, I was already the person-in-charge of a
small psychological discussion group... But will this reveal that
Hvin Rambis’s death has something to do with me?

Or could I get Mr. World to summon the blood of an elderly mind

dragon from history? This can last for at least fifteen minutes.
When I succeed in advancing, I’ll converge my spirituality and
complete my cueing. Its disappearance will not affect anything.
After all, it’s just a supplementary material...

Audrey, you actually learned how to fake things. What’s more, it’s
on such matters!

After a self-deprecating comment, Audrey began to think about

the kind of situation to use to complete the advancement ritual
of a Manipulator.

The ritual required one to drink the potion while in the midst of
an emotional resonance generated during a special occasion
with at least ten thousand people.
As her thoughts raced, Audrey came up with a preliminary idea:

The Goddess’s Winter Gifts Day?

But no matter how large a Mass is, it can’t accommodate 10,000

people... The cathedral can’t accommodate so many people...

Yes, it’s usually impossible. If there’s a chance, I can donate a sum

of money. I can suggest we do an extremely large Mass in
memorial square so as to placate the souls that passed away
during the war.

In the most important square, the family members, relatives, and

friends of the deceased are invited. As long as they accommodate a
certain proportion of the participants, the emotions that resonate
will affect the others who are participating in Mass, allowing the
ritual’s requirements to be satisfied...

After calmly analyzing the situation, Audrey suddenly bowed her

head and looked at the mirror on the dressing table. She saw
that the faint smile on her beautiful face had long disappeared,
leaving behind only calmness and sadness in her eyes.

She stared at herself, her lips curling up slightly as she

whispered, “Audrey, you’ve become despicable...”
Closing her eyes and opening them again, Audrey had returned
to normal.

She reached out to the stack of tarot cards on the dressing table
and flipped the card at the top.

The card depicted a goddess of justice sitting on a stone chair

with a sword in one hand and a balance in the other, coldly
watching everything.

...

Backlund, Hillston Borough, in a house with a fireplace.

“You’ve finished digesting your Scribe potion?” Xio had just

changed into her home clothes when she heard the piece of
unbelievable news upon walking back to the living room.

Fors nodded with a haggard expression.

“Yes.”

“Do you know what kind of life I’ve been enduring recently?”

As she was being forced to “travel” to six places in a consecutive

manner, she had to experience, admire, and record the sights
day and night. In addition, she would be pulled up above the
gray fog, recording all kinds of strange or high-level Beyonder
powers.

The “Lightning Storm” and the “Historical Void Summoning”

powers had been replaced several times. They had finally
recovered their original setup today.

“I don’t know...” Xio answered honestly.

“I know you don’t know.” Fors took a deep breath and said,
“What about you? How have you been recently?”

“Not too bad. It was arranged for me to preside over a

Paranormal Court, and I had some thoughts about the acting
principles. The speed at which the potion is being digested has
increased,” Xio acknowledged.

“I find it hard to imagine you wearing a judge’s robe and sitting

at the tribunal’s seat to judge.” Fors sighed from the bottom of
her heart.

“Are you trying to say that the prisoners and lawyers won’t be
able to see me?” Xio added, not minding it at all.

Fors laughed dryly and said, “I’ll need to have some rest to
prepare my advancement ritual to become a Traveler.”
“Don’t you need to go deep into the spirit world? Do you have a
way?” Xio asked in puzzlement.

Fors nodded and said, “That person asked me to summon his

messenger.”
 CHAPTER 1188: THICK-SKINNED
Summon his messenger... As Judgment of the Tarot Club, as a
member of MI9, Xio understood what a messenger meant.
Furthermore, she knew that the middle ranks of the Numinous
Episcopate widely used messengers.

Before she could ask for more details, she saw Fors walk towards
the guest room on the first floor with her eyes vacant and
footsteps listless. She said with an ethereal voice, “Let me sleep
for a while. We can talk later.”

She slept all the way till the next morning, waking up thanks to
the aroma of meat.

Desi pie? Fors rubbed her eyes and walked out of the room. She
saw that the table was already filled with food.

“Yes.” Xio came out of the bathroom. “The one from the corner of
the street. It’s not bad.”

Fors enthusiastically acknowledged and sat beside the dining

table. She quickly picked up the Desi pie and stuffed it into her
mouth.
After finishing one, she drank a mouthful of sweet iced tea and
sighed in satisfaction.

This is life!

Oh no, I forgot to brush my teeth...

After she was done washing up, she finally regained her ability
to think. She looked at Xio in puzzlement and said, “Did MI9 not
have any suspicions about how you secretly became a Judge?”

“They thought it was the remuneration that motivated me back

then,” Xio informed her of what she had learned.

Fors stroked her hair and said with a smile, “That’s true. Let
them ask the Church of Evernight.”

She covered her mouth and yawned.

“I’m going to summon that messenger.”

After this period of “Recording,” the way she addressed Klein had
changed from Gehrman Sparrow and Mr. World to “that person.”

On the one hand, it was a form of respect, and on the other

hand, she was afraid that someone would eavesdrop.
Upon hearing her friend’s words, Xio looked around and asked in
confusion, “Aren’t you going to set up the ritual?”

She remembered that summoning a messenger required a ritual.

“That’s only one of the methods. That person got me to use

another method.” Fors glanced at her clothes and realized that
her clothes were all wrinkled since she hadn’t had the time to
change her clothes last night.

Upon realizing that she would be meeting the messenger later,

she decided to pay attention to her image. She hurriedly
returned to the bedroom on the second floor and changed into a
beige dress with frilly designs.

After preparing herself, she raised her right hand in front of Xio,
and she grabbed at it as if she wanted to pull something out of
the air.

In her eyes, an illusory book took form. It quickly flipped and

stopped at one of the pages.

In the next second, her arm sank and a figure emerged from the
void.

This was Gehrman Sparrow, who was wearing a half top hat and
a black coat. He had a cold expression and an unyielding air, but
his eyes appeared somewhat dull.

I succeeded? This is just my second attempt... I’ve only tried it once

yesterday and failed... Fors’s eyes widened as though they
wanted to take in more light so as to see more clearly.

She knew that this was the Historical Void projection she had
summoned, so she wasn’t too nervous. Instead, she held her
breath and looked warily at Gehrman Sparrow’s projection. She
couldn’t tell if he was real or fake.

She still remembered the combat achievements of this crazy

adventurer.

Fors has actually summoned Gehrman Sparrow? Shouldn’t it be

his messenger? Would Gehrman Sparrow still be able to summon
something? Questions popped up in Xio’s mind.

Just as Fors was unsure of what to do next, Gehrman Sparrow’s

eyes darted around slightly as his gaze instantly turned focused.
He no longer had a rigid and vacant look, as though he was alive.

Following that, he took out an exquisite, silvery harmonica and

blew it.

No sound came out of it, but the surroundings instantly turned

cold as a biting wind stirred.
Then, a woman dressed in a dark and complicated long dress
with four blonde hair and red eyes in her hands walked out of
the void. Her eight eyes looked at Gehrman Sparrow.

Gehrman Sparrow nodded slightly and pointed at Fors.

“This lady needs to set up four special coordinates deep in the

spirit world. Please help her.”

“Alright...” One of the heads of Reinette Tinekerr said as it moved

up and down.

Gehrman Sparrow didn’t speak further. As he approached the

window, he made the glove on his left hand become transparent.

His figure quickly disappeared as he “Teleported” out of the

house.

He left... He left just like that... The Historical Void projection I

summoned left just like that? Fors stared with her mouth slightly
open, as though she was experiencing a comical play.

According to her understanding, the thing she summoned

should be under her control. How could it leave after giving some
instructions?
Could it be that the Historical Void projection has the same
personality as the actual person... No, it’s as if Gehrman Sparrow
himself had descended... Fors glanced at Xio and realized that she
was just as confused as she was.

At that moment, Fors suddenly shivered, as though an extremely

terrifying creature was glaring at her.

She subconsciously turned her head and realized that Gehrman

Sparrow’s messenger was looking at her with eight red eyes,
carefully observing her.

As terrifying as Gehrman Sparrow... Fors forced a smile and said,

“...Sorry to trouble you.”

At this moment, Reinette Tinekerr’s four blonde, red-eyed heads

spoke one after another:

“Need...” “To pay...” “Eight hundred...” “Gold coins...”

There... there’s still a fee? Fors turned agape once again, at a loss
for a response.

After a few seconds, her thoughts suddenly became active as she

began to calculate her savings.
After loaning 2,400 pounds to Xio, I still have 780 pounds left... My
expenses recently have been quite high, but the royalties from my
past novels are still being credited. Adding my other income and
the 300 pounds Xio returned me, I have a total of 1,258 pounds...
That’s enough...

Fors immediately agreed, but she immediately discovered a

problem.

“Gold coins, all of them?”

Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads shook slightly.

“Yes...” “You...” “Can...” “Owe...”

As expected, all of them need to be gold coins... I remember that

Mr. World has been trying to gather gold coins and exchange for
gold coins for quite some time before. It was to pay this
messenger? The relationship between him and his messenger is
really complicated... Uh, Mr. World should still have quite a few
gold coins. I’ll try to exchange 800 gold coins from him later...
Fors secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said, “Alright.”

After agreeing, Fors saw the headless messenger raise one of the
heads in her hand to bite down on her clothes near her shoulder.
The surrounding colors became saturated and brighter—the reds
became redder, the blacks became blacker, and the whites
became whiter.

In such a manner, Fors was led by Reinette Tinekerr through

similar scenes that she had no way of getting her bearings right.
It didn’t take long before she arrived at the spot where there was
a faint fog.

In the depths of the fog, one eye after another seemed to look
over, but they quickly shrank back.

...

When Fors summoned Gehrman Sparrow’s projection from the

Historical Void to Backlund, he had immediately entered the fog
of history and dashed all the way to a period before the First
Epoch.

His consciousness came alive within the projection, reducing

Fors’s spirituality expenditure.

This way, Klein had indirectly returned to Backlund. This was

also the reason why he had gotten Miss Magician to use such a
complicated method to summon the messenger.
As for the messenger summoned by the adventurer’s harmonica,
it was an independent existence—it didn’t increase the burden
on Fors’s spirituality burden. Even if the Historical Void
projection vanished, Reinette Tinekerr could still remain in the
real world if “She” so wished.

After a “Teleportation,” Klein’s figure appeared in a secluded alley

near Saint Samuel Cathedral. He then used his Faceless powers
to change his appearance and figure.

During this process, although there were still a few pedestrians

in the alley, they were affected by an illusion. They didn’t notice
a sudden companion appearing beside them.

Right on the heels of that, Klein straightened his clothes, pressed

down on his hat, and walked quickly to Saint Samuel Cathedral.
He found a seat to the side of the main prayer hall and sat down.

After taking off his hat and chanting an honorific name, he

sincerely drew a crimson moon on his chest. Then, he clasped
his hands together, closed his eyes, and prayed softly to the
Evernight Goddess.

“...I’m currently searching for traces of the Dark Demonic Wolf’s

past to grasp his exact condition...”

At this point, he recalled that the Dark Demonic Wolf might’ve

been a former “colleague” of the Evernight Goddess. “They” likely
knew plenty about each other as he quickly added, “...I wonder if
you can give me some hints...”

He didn’t wait for a response. Instead, he maintained a calm

attitude and continued, “...After this matter is completed, I plan
on heading all the way east to see if I can reach the Western
Continent and see what state that place is in. I’ll take this
opportunity to escape Amon’s pursuit and find other
possibilities...”

After praying, he tapped his chest four times in a clockwise

fashion and whispered, “Praise the Lady.”

Just as he finished speaking, a dark night sky with countless

stars suddenly appeared in front of him. A message
unknowingly appeared in his mind.

It was information regarding Black Demonic Wolf, Kotar.

“...” Klein was stunned for a moment. Only when the starry sky
before him completely disappeared did he return to his senses.
He sincerely praised the Goddess once again.

After leaving Saint Samuel Cathedral he used Creeping Hunger

and another “Teleportation” to arrive near the Holy Wind
Cathedral located in Cherwood Borough.
He wanted to pray to the Lord of Storms.

He looked up at the towering steeple and felt some momentary

hesitation. He really wasn’t sure if he should enter the
headquarters of the Church of the Lord of Storms in Backlund.

I’m just a Historical Void projection. There’s nothing to be afraid

about... I won’t suffer any losses from praying, but what if the
Lord of Storms hears about the Amon situation and decides to
bestow 0-32 to me? That way, I won’t have to risk hunting the
Dark Demonic Wolf... A person should always be hopeful! After
some thought, he finally made up his mind.

He carefully raised his hand and summoned Enuni, the one who
had yet to be parasitized by Amon, from the Historical Void to
walk into the Holy Wind Cathedral in his own form.

A minute or two later, a dark cloud suddenly appeared above

Backlund. There seemed to be a flash of silver lightning in the
Holy Wind Cathedral, but no one noticed it.
 CHAPTER 1189: WINTER GIFTS DAY
As soon as the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, everything in the
Holy Wind Cathedral returned to normal.

In a nearby corner, Klein raised his hand to rub his forehead.

The corners of his mouth twitched as he mumbled, “If you don’t
want to give it to me, so be it... But why did you kill my
marionette...”

He then took a deep breath before his figure rapidly faded away
and disappeared. The time limit for maintaining the Historical
Void projection was almost over. After all, a Scribe’s imitation of
a high-level power had significant differences from the original
version. The burden of a Sequence 6 summoning a Sequence 3
was rather heavy. Even if a Scholar of Yore could transfer his
consciousness over and reduce the spirituality expenditure, it
was impossible for Fors to keep it up for too long.

...

In the outskirts of Backlund, downstream of the Tussock River.

Leonard hid his red gloves and slowly walked towards a certain
spot.
Suddenly, the slightly-aged voice of Pallez Zoroast rang out in his
mind:

“How’s your former colleague been doing recently?”

Thinking back to the conversation at the Tarot Club, Leonard

suppressed his voice and said, “He just avoided a trap set up by
Amon’s avatar. He’s searching for the truth in the Forsaken Land
of the Gods.”

After listening to what he had to say, Pallez Zoroast didn’t say

another word and allowed Leonard to proceed forward.

...

After setting up the special coordinates, Fors was thrown back

into the real world by Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger.

“I feel exhausted, but I just woke up not too long ago... It must be
that High-Sequence Beyonder powers are too draining on my
spirituality...” Fors covered her mouth and yawned. She looked at
Xio with a haggard expression.

“That’s possible.” Xio agreed with her friend’s judgment.

Her intuition told her that the Gehrman Sparrow projection that
had been summoned definitely wasn’t simple. It could even be
equivalent to a saint.

After some hesitation, Xio said, “Sleep a little longer. Don’t

attempt to advance in such a state.

“In one of my previous trials, the murderer was mentally

psychotic. He would deliberately make his friends, his students,
and the tramps he took in, consume potions in all sorts of
negative states, watch them lose control, and mutate into all
kinds of monsters—disgusting and terrifying ones.”

“...What was this fellow’s goal?” Fors was stunned for a second.

“Two goals. One was to observe whether the same potion caused
the same loss of control on different people. The other was to use
oil paintings to record the corresponding scenes. He believed that
the madness, the pain, and the distortion had an unparalleled
beauty, one that can stimulate his greatest creative passion.” Xio
recalled the trial from back then. She felt a sense of hatred and
lingering fear. “He was a complete lunatic.”

“That fellow should be executed!” Fors couldn’t help but shudder

when she imagined it. She bared her teeth and said, “Was he a
cultist?”

“Perhaps, but there were no clues... On the surface, he appeared

to be an outstanding artist, and he is very famous
internationally. If it wasn’t for more than five of his students
and friends who had disappeared over the past few years,
attracting our attention, then he might’ve had to wait until he
completely went mad and lost control, becoming a monster,
before this matter would be discovered.” Xio suddenly paused for
a moment before saying, “Back then, everyone in the law-
enforcement team that opened his hidden basement vomited.
There were all kinds of mutated and terrifying corpses, and
hanging overhead were all kinds of harrowing yet charming oil
paintings...”

“A hateful fellow, but it’s also a very attractive story.” Fors

thought for a moment and pressed, “Was he a Devil?”

“No, he’s a Psychiatrist.” Xio rejected her friend’s guess.

“...You sentenced him to death?” Fors asked in anticipation.

Xio shook her head.

“His defense lawyer convinced me that he’s more suited to be a

Sealed Artifact researcher.”

“There’s a lawyer? You have lawyers at the Paranormal Court?

Isn’t it all a direct trial?” Fors asked in surprise.

Xio straightened her blonde hair and said, “There are some
Beyonders from the Lawyer pathway among us who also need to
act. Of course, they don’t know that they’re acting.”

“Alright.” Fors yawned again and pointed to the reclining chair

beside the fireplace. “I’ll sleep for a while. Eh, don’t you have
work?”

“We can take days off,” Xio replied succinctly.

Fors didn’t ask further as she walked to the fireplace and

collapsed into it.

About two to three hours later, she woke up and Cogitated for
fifteen minutes.

Following that, she found the Traveler Beyonder characteristic

and the supplementary ingredients given to her by her teacher,
Dorian Gray Abraham, and concocted a potion bottle.

The potion’s color was white but transparent. It was like half-
melted snow water, occasionally producing light-green bubbles.

Fors held the potion and glanced at her friend who was on guard
by the side. She smiled and said, “If I lose control, don’t hesitate.
Just chop off my head.

“No, pray first. There might still be a chance to save me.”

“...” Xio slowly nodded. “Maintain this state.”

Fors silently exhaled. Without any hesitation, she raised the

bottle and gulped it down.

In the blink of an eye, she felt her body and her eyes light up one
after another. They blasted around her body and opened one
illusory door after another.

Fors’s consciousness couldn’t help but enter one of them. Her

entire body turned transparent as she vanished.

In such a chaotic state of mind, Fors nearly couldn’t regain her

sense of self-awareness. Thankfully, she had her fair share of
being tormented recently and had a strong will. Furthermore,
from time to time, she could feel the four special coordinates in
the spirit world. Finally, she slowly came to her senses.

After an unknown period of time, she realized that she had

already entered the depths of the spirit world. It was difficult to
tell her exact location, and she couldn’t find her “way” back.

With the help of the four special coordinates, Fors slowly

“traversed” back to a familiar spot, leaving the saturated, stacked
colors and the thin fog before walking out of the spirit world.
The four special coordinates weren’t only used to help me find a
way back, they can also effectively maintain my self-awareness...
Teacher is only a Sequence 7, so without any actual experience, it’s
inevitable for him to miss out on such knowledge... As Fors
thought, she cast her gaze towards Xio and smiled slightly.

“I’m a Traveler.”

Xio heaved a sigh of relief and asked curiously, “What new

Beyonder powers did you get?”

“The main one is ‘Teleportation.’ Also, ‘Invisible Hand.’ In

addition, the number of demigod-level Beyonder powers I can
‘Record’ has increased to four. The actual effects should be close
to that of a Sequence 4...” Fors examined herself.

She then raised her hand and pulled out a tarot card from across
the room, one used for divination.

It was a person with a scepter in his right hand that pointed

towards the sky. His left hand pointed to the earth. In front of
him were people like the holy grail, a scepter, a sword, star
coins: The Magician card.

...
Every year’s longest night was the birthday of the Evernight
Goddess, commonly known as the Winter Gifts Day.

On this day, all Evernight believers would head to a nearby

cathedral to witness the sunset of the sun. When night fell, they
would participate in Mass, enjoy a holy meal, listen to the
hymns, and do all sorts of activities.

The year 1350 for Loen’s Evernight believers was a very heavy
year. The intensity of the war and the cost of items had made
them lose the good mood they had. However, on Winter Gifts
Day, they still came out of their houses. This was because the
Church of Evernight was going to hold a massive Mass in the
various large public squares to placate the souls that had passed
away.

At the same time, many foundations would distribute food

vouchers at the Mass. People who received them could be able to
obtain the corresponding items in any of the relief points or
cathedrals. This led to Storm and Steam believers who didn’t
celebrate Winter Gifts Day to head for the nearest square.

West Borough, Memorial Square, where George III was blasted to

death.

Dressed in a black cloak while walking her golden retriever,

Susie, with a leather bag on her back, Audrey walked among the
nobles looking refined. Her expression didn’t seem abnormal,
but she hid some pain and guilt.

She had obtained the blood of an elderly mind dragon. After

concocting the Manipulator potion, she placed it in the small bag
Susie was carrying.

Susie was already a Sequence 6 Hypnotist. She believed that not

many people present would notice her abnormality and snatch
things from her.

The blood of the elderly mind dragon came from The Hermit
Cattleya. Apparently, she had obtained it from Queen Mystic, and
she had paid 3,000 pounds for it.

This was in line with her expectations, as she didn’t really want
to obtain the ingredients from the Psychology Alchemists. After
all, her direct superior, Hvin Rambis, had only died a few
months ago. To collect the items needed for an advancement, it
made it inevitable for people to suspect her. As for the other
members of the Psychology Alchemists, they had the ability and
intelligence to notice this point.

Besides, after becoming a demigod, one has to come into contact

with the Psychology Alchemists’ councilors. According to Mr.
World, there might be an angel from the mind domain hidden
amongst them. I’ll continue making preparations. With a suitable
opportunity and excuse, I’ll consider raising my position in the
organization... I’ll hide my strength for now... The blonde Audrey
lifted the ends of her skirt slightly and slowly walked towards
her predetermined spot.

Along the way, many nobles extended their hands to her in a

friendly manner, hoping to help this beautiful, noble, and weak
young lady through the crowd. However, these were all blocked
by Earl Hall.

He got his eldest son, Hibbert, to be in charge of his youngest

daughter while he held his wife’s arm and walked ahead. From
time to time, he would turn back to look at the most dazzling
jewel of Backlund.

Not long after their family arrived at their destination, the

Church of Evernight’s Bishop of the Backlund diocese, Saint
Anthony Stevens, walked up to the high platform in his black
robe with red patterns.

He looked around, raised his right hand, and tapped his chest
four times in a clockwise fashion.

“Praise the Lady!”

When the believers below responded, this saint’s deep voice

could be heard by everyone.
“Today is the celebration of the night, but the Goddess’s response
is pity.

“‘She’ takes pity on every mother who has lost her child. ‘She’
takes pity on every lonely child. And ‘She’ takes pity on everyone
who has suffered immense pain.

“‘She’ said that all of this will end. All the suffering will return to
silence and repose.”
 CHAPTER 1190: RESONANCE
As Anthony Steven Vincent’s words echoed in Memorial Square,
it spread to other areas. The Loenese citizens who participated in
the Mass were both moved and sad, feeling warmth in the midst
of their depression.

In a different square, different choirs began to chant the hymns.

The ethereal and holy voice seemed to echo deep in everyone’s
heart:

“Full-faced above the land stood the crimson moon;

“And sweet it was to dream of themselves,

“Of child, and wife, and parents; but evermore [1]...”

Unknowingly, everyone felt their spirits being cleansed and their

spirituality naturally released.

They seemed to have entered a dream and were strolling in a

quiet darkness.

Their children were sleeping here. Their parents, their wives,

their husbands, their friends, and the deceased were no longer
suffering. They no longer had any pain, their expressions were
peaceful and gentle.

“We look upward into the night sky,

“We tenderly say her name:

“‘Evernight Goddess!’

“...If ‘She’ heard us, ‘She’ would surely agree,

“Smiling with purity at the dead:

“Come, rest and sleep well, my children [2]!”

The people who were strolling in the dream felt awash with
intense sorrow once again, as though they realized that they
were really going to bid each other farewell.

They recalled all the beautiful memories from the past. They
recalled the scene of their family enjoying delicacies and having
fun at the dining table. They recalled the people who looked at
them warmly, and the pain of seeing them get hurt. When they
learned of their passing, it was as if they could tear their souls
apart. They recalled the dark clouds and separation that had
been brought to this war.
They were sleeping peacefully in this serene nation, no longer
having any worries. However, the people who survived had to
suffer the days and nights, turning haggard and withered.

One teardrop after another flowed down. The people

participating in Mass at Memorial Square could no longer
suppress their emotions as they silently released the pain they
had accumulated.

A huge wave of sadness filled the air, mixed with the chanting of
the choir, as though it had a corporeal form.

“Cross your hands humbly,

“Over your breast!

“Make the silent prayer,

“And shout from the bottom of your heart:

“The only escape is tranquility [3]!”

The people who were sobbing silently with their eyes closed
subconsciously followed the content of the hymns and made
similar gestures. Then, they shouted in their hearts, infected
with each other’s emotions:
“The only escape is tranquility!”

The grief reached an apex with more than ten thousand hearts
resonating at Memorial Square.

At this moment, Audrey opened her eyes and bent down. She
took out a bottle of potion from the leather pouch that her golden
retriever, Susie, was carrying.

There were countless points of light floating in the potion, just

like the manifestation of the sea of collective subconscious.

Audrey didn’t hesitate. Under such circumstances, she removed

the bottle cap and gulped down the liquid inside.

Unlike in the past where she could experience the potion slush
through her throat and into her stomach, she immediately felt
abnormal.

She felt that she could no longer sense her body. Her entire being
seemed to have condensed into an idea as she merged into the
illusory sea around her.

This was her first time directly seeing the sea of collective
subconscious without passing through a dream or mind island.
As though she had returned to her mother’s embrace before she
was born, she returned to the very beginning where the imprints
left by human ancestors were washed away by the tides as they
crumbled and were influenced.

There was fear, madness, and all kinds of terrifying mental

corruption. For a moment, Audrey found it difficult to resist. Her
consciousness faded, and her “body” shook as though it was on
the brink of melting away.

However, the “sea” nearby wasn’t serene. There was a certain

degree of undulations, spreading the intense sorrow and pain
around.

Under such influence, the self-aware Audrey, who was about to

be assimilated by the sea of collective subconscious, also began
to resonate, generating uncontrollable feelings of grief within
her.

The grief spread from one thought to another. Soon, it filled the
blob of “thoughts” that Audrey had mutated into. It pierced
through her Soul Body and pierced her soul.

Audrey finally regained a little of her senses. She skillfully

Placated herself, constantly giving cues to remove the corruption
until she regained her senses.

The voice in her ears became clearer and clearer, louder and
louder. Finally, it reverberated through the sea of collective
subconscious.
“The only escape is tranquility!”

“The only escape is tranquility!”

The only escape is tranquility... Audrey repeated the prayer as her

figure quickly turned clear.

With a mere thought, she split herself into many transparent

and illusory bodies. She traveled through the sea of collective
subconscious and reached the mind islands that represented
different people and stepped onto them.

In these “places,” she could clearly see the sadness coming from
different people.

The bombshells that came from the sky, the airship that made
up a fleet, the letters spelling bad news sent from the front lines,
blood and flesh splattering in front of them, and the person who
they loved suddenly collapsing in front of them, the pile of toys
that no longer had an owner, the fit of coughs that came from
the Great Smog...

“The only escape is tranquility.”

The golden retriever, Susie, also shut her eyes in Mass. She used
the human language to recite those words in her heart, but she
failed to notice any changes in her surroundings.
Suddenly, in her soul, in her Body of Heart and Mind, Audrey’s
voice sounded:

“Susie, I succeeded...

“I’ve always been worried, worried that I’ll become more and
more indifferent as my Sequence increases due to the potion’s
effects; that I’ll become more and more like a Mythical Creature
instead of a human.”

Susie raised her head in confusion and saw that although the
blonde girl’s eyes were tightly shut, tears had unknowingly
covered her face.

Then, she heard Audrey say in her heart:

“Thankfully, I can still feel their sorrow.

“How nice...”

In Susie’s eyes, teardrops fell from the corner of the blonde girl’s
eyes. It was crystal clear.

At this moment, the sun’s final ray of light was swallowed. The
night brought about tranquility.
Everyone opened their eyes and said in a calm voice, “The only
escape is tranquility!”

...

After crying without restraint, the bright, cheerful Audrey’s mood

became heavy. She became a little sensitive and a little sad. It
made everyone who saw her feel a sense of love from the bottom
of their hearts.

Under all kinds of protection, she returned to Empress Borough

and returned to her room.

Only then did she have the chance to seriously examine herself
and digest the knowledge and experience she gained from the
sea of collective subconscious.

Others might not be able to tell, but Audrey knew very well that
the tall, blonde, blue-eyed beauty in the mirror already
possessed extraordinary strength and exaggerated dragon scale
defenses. She could break through a block of steel with one
punch.

Oh, I can still use “Dragon Transformation.” It’s equivalent to

using an incomplete Mythical Creature form. However, I have to
wait until I get used to the potion and keep stacking up the correct
psychological cues. Otherwise, I can lose control... Every “Dragon
Transformation” can’t exceed a certain amount of time.
Otherwise, even if I have the means to treat my mind and soul, I’ll
be contaminated by madness and confusion, causing me to lose
control... My current limit is about a minute...

The core power of a Manipulator is “Manipulation.” I can allow a

Body of Heart and Mind pass through the sea of collective
subconscious and enter another person’s mind island. I can
directly change their subconscious and read their thoughts,
silently driving them to do all sorts of things...

Matching “Manipulation” is “Virtual Persona.” I can create many

personas, allowing them to have a corresponding Body of Heart
and Mind. This aspect can resist a lot of influence in the mind
domain, and on the other hand, it can allow me to use “them” to
silently invade the target’s island of consciousness without any
signs of it...

I currently can have only 13 Virtual Personas...

A Manipulator can also create a terrifying “Mental Plague.” By

using the sea of collective subconscious, I can spread all kinds of
mental illnesses and extreme madness...

Yes, “Awe” has turned into “Mind Deprivation,” a huge area-of-

effect version. It’s no longer just the single effect of “Awe”...

I can also transform my designated thoughts into a “Mind Storm”

that will sweep the surroundings, affecting all my enemies...
Heh heh, as a Manipulator, it naturally comes with the ability to
travel the sea of collective subconscious. It’s called “Consciousness
Stroll.” Otherwise my target would’ve long left by the time I
arrived at a location after a series of complicated manipulations...
Audrey looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly revealed a
faint smile.

Then, she puffed up her cheeks and opened her mouth as if she
was about to spew something.

Since her Mythical Creature form was a mind dragon, it

definitely had to have some form of dragon’s breath.

This was an attack that could directly stimulate and harm the
target’s Body of Heart and Mind and Soul Body. It dealt damage
in an area-of-effect manner, an upgraded version of “Psychic
Piercing.”

Following that, Audrey’s green eyes turned slightly and she

looked away. She sighed inwardly.

This is what it means to be a demigod. These powers make even me

feel afraid... How powerful is Mr. World for him to be able to kill
Hvin Rambis...

...
In the ancient palace above the fog.

As the participants of the hunting operation made their

preparations, they decided to organize a private gathering to
discuss the details.

“A Manipulator is that terrifying?” The Magician Fors looked at

Miss Justice beside her and blurted out in shock.

Just now, Audrey had briefly mentioned the changes she had
undergone after becoming a demigod. Although she didn’t
elaborate in detail to protect her trump cards, it still left The
Magician, The Hermit, Judgment, and The Star in shock.

“Actually, it’s not that terrifying. Mr. World knows very well.”
Audrey cast her gaze to the bottom of the long, mottled table.

The World Gehrman Sparrow didn’t nod as he tersely

acknowledged.

“I also had powerful helpers before I could kill Hvin Rambis.”

He paused and said, “Before discussing the hunting operation, I

would like to know how to make the Abraham family sense my
friendliness?”

 
1. Adapted from the Lotos-eaters by Tennyson.

2. Adapted from The Cry of the Children by Elizabeth Barrett

Browning.

3. Adapted from The Bridge of Sighs by Thomas Hood and

Lotos-eaters by Tennyson.
 CHAPTER 1191: GRASPING ONE’S MENTALITY
Friendliness? Upon hearing The World Gehrman Sparrow’s
question, Fors nearly doubted her ears.

The image of Mr. X’s head that was put together, leaving it
covered in cracks, crevices, and blood surfaced in her mind.

Just as Fors was deliberating over her words, Audrey glanced at

her and smiled at The World Gehrman Sparrow.

“To let the Abraham family sense your friendliness, it isn’t about
what you do, but what Miss Magician writes in her letters.”

That’s right, unless I appear directly in front of Miss Magician’s

teacher, his understanding of me will only be limited to the
various rumors and things that Miss Magician tells him... As long
as the story she tells is good enough, even if it doesn’t fit the
actual situation, it doesn’t matter... Klein suddenly realized that
he had been splitting hairs on the question.

“Ah?” Fors was somewhat enlightened by Miss Justice’s words,

but she didn’t fully understand it.

After looking at The Hermit, The Star, and company, Justice

Audrey said to Fors, “You need to convey Mr. World’s friendliness
to your teacher. For this, you can fabricate some stories and not
tell him the truth.”

“Then what should I say?” Fors asked for advice.

This wasn’t because she wasn’t good at making up stories. On

the contrary, this was what she was most adept at. However, the
problem was that writing a novel that was well-received was
different from a story that could convince people. If she could get
a senior psychologist’s advice on the latter, it would undoubtedly
be easier.

Audrey had already thought of the details of the letter before she
opened her mouth. She replied unhurriedly, “It’s obvious that
your teacher has already noticed that you’ve rapidly advanced,
and because of Mr. X’s death and all sorts of sensitive issues, he
has a certain level of doubt and vigilance regarding the Beyonder
circles that you’ve participated in.”

“Yes.” Fors nodded indiscernibly in agreement with Miss

Audrey’s judgment.

If her teacher, Dorian Gray Abraham, was careless, he wouldn’t

have been able to survive to this day. He would have long been
caught by the Aurora Order or died in the hands of other powers
who were interested in the Abraham family.
Audrey continued, “In such a situation, he will still maintain
contact with you. He will teach you knowledge, give you
formulas, and provide you with ingredients. This shows that, on
the one hand, he acknowledges your character and morals, and
on the other hand, he will also have a certain level of
anticipation for you to obtain important information from the
mysterious and dangerous Beyonder circle, as well as you
becoming a Sequence 4 demigod.

“This is the mentality we want to exploit.”

Audrey originally wanted to use the more neutral term, “grasp,”

instead of “exploit,” but after pausing for a moment, she chose to
face herself directly and face the essence of the matter.

With Fors listening attentively and Judgment, The Star, and The
Hermit looking forward to what she had left to say, Audrey
pursed her lips and said, “When you return, you can write to
him and tell him that you have already become a Traveler. It will
make him happy for your growth, and also be surprised by such
an exaggerated advancement speed. Then, you can answer the
question he asked previously, saying that the gentleman who
was seeking to purchase the Worm of Star had mentioned
something—that the ancient curse in the Abraham family seems
to come from a secret existence known as Mr. Door.

“This is a question that your teacher has never told you about but
is definitely concerned about.
“Without a doubt, he will feel fear towards the gentleman who
seems to know that you’re related to the Abraham family. He
will want to avoid you, but he will definitely yearn to know
more. He will then try to find out what secret lies behind the
curse that has plagued generations of Abrahams, one that he has
no solution to.

“At the same time, a letter exchange isn’t a direct meeting. It will
give him a certain sense of security. He might change his
residence, change his identity, and use a more roundabout way
to receive the letter, but there is a high chance that he will not
sever the connection.

“Maintain this connection. Step by step, reveal something more

valuable. You will awaken your teacher’s desire and use it to
portray an image of Mr. World so that your teacher can
experience some form of friendliness.”

At this point, Audrey stopped and looked at The World Gehrman

Sparrow once again.

She could roughly tell that Mr. World’s goodwill towards the
Abraham family was because he had a request, but as for the
specific request, she wasn’t a clairvoyant, nor had she read
Gehrman Sparrow’s mind. Naturally, she couldn’t guess it, nor
could she continue explaining.
Klein nodded and said with a hoarse smile, “After we establish
this kind of indirect connection, I might ask your teacher for a
transaction and use the promise of breaking the curse to
exchange for certain items of value.”

Through Demoness Trissy, he had already grasped the solution

to the Abraham family’s curse. However, he didn’t plan on
exchanging it for the Planeswalker potion formula or a Grade 0
Sealed Artifact.

On the one hand, the difference in value was too great, making
him feel guilty. On the other hand, he didn’t want to bring a
dangerous existence like Mr. Door back into the real world. It
was being irresponsible to himself and the innocent.

He was thinking of another way to make the curse of the

Abraham family disappear to a certain extent. In other words, it
might still exist, but it wouldn’t affect the normal lives of the
Abraham family and provide a certain range of improvements.

Is that so... Mid- to High-Sequence Beyonders in the mind domain

are really impressive. She can make people follow her
arrangements without realizing it... Compared to when we first
met, Miss Justice has seemed to undergo a complete
metamorphosis. It makes people fear and respect her... Fors
glanced at Xio and seemed to read the same poignant thoughts
from her eyes.
After some thought, she mustered her courage and said to The
World Gehrman Sparrow, “What if my teacher rejects your
request?”

Did you think I would murder for property? Klein lampooned in

Chinese. He scoffed and said, “Don’t worry, I won’t harm him. I
won’t use any methods that will force him.”

Phew... Although Mr. World is a little scary, he’s still a man of his
word... Fors slowly nodded and said, “I’ll write a letter to my
teacher according to Miss Justice’s suggestion.”

Klein nodded slightly and surveyed the area.

“You can begin discussing the hunt.”

Cattleya took control and said, “The biggest problem with this
operation is finding the Saint of Secrets Botis.”

Fors immediately recalled how she had encountered him and

raised her hand.

“If I can borrow that powerful Sealed Artifact from my teacher,

then I can bring it with me. I can often wander around Backlund
and use the convergence of Beyonder characteristics to attract
Botis to a nearby location.
“Uh, this might attract other demigods of the Apprentice
pathway; or the leader of the Secret Order, Zaratul; or
Blasphemer Amon...”

The more Fors spoke, the lower her voice became. She felt that
this method was too dangerous.

She didn’t know what would happen to the other members who
participated in the operation if Zaratul and Amon really
appeared, but as bait, it was without a doubt that she would fail
to escape.

Cattleya nodded and said thoughtfully, “If it’s only a Grade 1

Sealed Artifact of the Apprentice pathway, the law of
convergence of Beyonder characteristics shouldn’t be that
attractive to neighboring pathways. The range will be limited to
the demigods of the Apprentice pathway. And from what I know,
there aren’t many of them. In fact, it can be said that there are
very few of them. Most of them exist in the form of a
characteristic or Sealed Artifact.”

I suddenly do not wish to become a Sequence 4... Fors’s eyelids

twitched when she heard that.

Cattleya cast her gaze at The World Gehrman Sparrow.

“Let’s not discuss the problem of whether there are any Grade 1
Sealed Artifacts of the Apprentice pathway. If we want to let the
Saint of Secrets and Miss Magician bump into each other, the
prerequisite is that he is also in Backlund. He mustn’t be that
cautious and often goes out.”

Upon hearing this, Leonard said from the angle of a professional

official Beyonder, “It’s actually not difficult. As a demigod of the
Apprentice pathway, Botis is definitely in charge of dealing with
accidents among the upper echelons of the Aurora Order. He has
sufficient mobility to aid the other members in different places.
Heh heh, this is a term that appeared after the steam engine and
the airship were invented.

“As long as you can create some matters against the Aurora
Order in Backlund, he has a high chance of showing up.”

As he spoke, Leonard glanced at Klein.

Based on what he knew, in the chaotic battle outside Bayam City

caused by Gehrman Sparrow, the Saint of Secrets had appeared
and picked up a glove.

“This is a solution...” Audrey and company nodded.

At this moment, The World suddenly said, “Let me remind you

that the Aurora Order is an organization that worships a true
god. Once you take action against them and secretly target their
upper echelons, the True Creator might be able to foresee this
and give them a warning.”
That can happen? Audrey’s eyes widened slightly as she observed
Cattleya, Leonard, and company. She realized that they were
equally astonished.

This was something that they had never considered before.

It wasn’t that they weren’t smart enough, but that they had
never participated in such matters that involved high-level
existences before. Or rather, even if they were involved, they
weren’t aware of it.

“Then what should we do?” Fors couldn’t help but ask.

Klein replied in a suggestive tone, “By not targeting the Aurora

Order directly, we can use a milder approach to fish out the Saint
of Secrets Botis.”
 CHAPTER 1192: EACH SERVING THEIR DUTY
A milder approach... The Hermit Cattleya, who lacked experience
only on high-level matters, instantly had a new idea and probed,
“Let Miss Magician participate in the various Beyonder
gatherings in Backlund. ‘accidentally’ revealing that she’s related
to the Abraham family, attracting the attention of the Aurora
Order?”

Seeing no objection from The World Gehrman Sparrow, Cattleya

thought as she looked to the other side.

“How we can make this matter appear reasonable without

arousing suspicion, how to design the steps and procedures
needed to ‘expose’ herself, and how to lay the foundations at
each one of the gatherings—these might require your help, Miss
Justice.”

From her point of view, only a Manipulator who could accurately

grasp the various mentalities of the different people at the
gathering could allow the scheme to appear natural and
reasonable, without leaving a trace.

“Alright.” Audrey nodded solemnly, feeling somewhat excited.

She then added, “Although I’ve never done anything similar

before, I will try my best to make everything seem reasonable.”
...Why do I suddenly feel a little afraid... Why do I feel like we are
all inexperienced people? Apart from Mr. World who can’t directly
participate, uh, Ma’am Hermit might be very experienced in other
aspects, but she shouldn’t have been involved in such hunting
before... This isn’t a game, it’s a cruel act that can kill someone if
we aren’t careful... Fors trembled when she heard this. She had a
deep suspicion of the “experience” of most of the members. This
included herself.

However, when she thought of how Miss Justice and Ma’am

Hermit were already Sequence 4 demigods, and that she and The
Star were at Sequence 5, she felt that this wasn’t too serious of a
problem. After all, every powerhouse had accumulated their
experiences over time from nothing. Furthermore, they still had
The World Gehrman Sparrow, the strongest hunter over the Five
Seas.

Reasonable... Scheme... Manipulation... Listening to the

conversation between Ma’am Hermit and Miss Justice, Klein
subconsciously extracted the keywords.

This reminded him of how he had used 0-08 and the experience
of playing out situations that had been arranged by 0-08. He
couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.

It’s no wonder the Spectator’s Sequence 1 is called Author. This is

indeed a very reasonable development, but it can change from a
“guidance” to being “forced”...
“There’s no need to rush yourself to make the arrangements in
detail. Go back and think it over carefully. Yes, at the same time,
we need to combine the feedback from the scene to make
adjustments.” Cattleya nodded in thought as she immediately
had a new idea. “When Miss Magician participates in the
Beyonder gatherings, it’s best you hide in the vicinity. Use your
control of the sea of collective subconscious to monitor every
participant’s thoughts and accurately grasp the feedback.”

Would 13 Virtual Personas be enough? There should be more than

13 members at a Beyonder gathering... Hmm, I can switch to using
“Monitoring” to select a target to focus on... Audrey quickly
analyzed the feasibility of the suggestion and tersely
acknowledged.

“That wouldn’t be an issue.”

To her, this was also a form of training. At the same time, it was
also a form of acting—she didn’t directly use her Beyonder
powers to affect the target, but instead used her precise
understanding of the target’s mental state to “manipulate” them
by using words, behavior, actions, and a “script.”

Seeing that there was no problem on Miss Justice’s side, The

Hermit Cattleya looked at The Magician.

“In order to prevent a surprise attack, and to better grasp your

surroundings, I need to plant something on you.”
“What is it?” Fors asked warily.

Cattleya glanced at The World at the bottom end of the long,

mottled table. After receiving the permission of Mr. Fool’s
Blessed, she raised her hand and pressed it between her brows.

A pair of transparent eyes appeared in front of her, ones that

were without eyelashes, looking cold and heartless.

“This is the Eye of Mystery Prying. After becoming a

Mysticologist, I can place it on someone else’s body. Whatever it
sees it will be what I see. Furthermore, once it enters a concealed
state, it will be very difficult to be discovered through other
means.” Cattleya gave a simple introduction.

Upon seeing this scene, Klein leaned back slightly and sighed
inwardly.

When he first grasped Spirit Vision, he had seen something

similar behind Old Neil.

If he had the mysticism knowledge he had now back then, he

would’ve detected the problem earlier. Perhaps things would
have developed differently.

If this strange eye were to be planted on me, wouldn’t I be watched

by Ma’am Hermit when I go to the bathroom... Fors secretly drew
a cold gasp as she hesitantly asked, “Can we ‘plant’ it before each
gathering?”

“If we make frequent contact with each other, we’ll be easily

discovered. Besides, the Saint of Secrets wouldn’t only appear at
times you choose.” Cattleya nudged the heavy glasses on her
nose bridge and explained. “Don’t worry, I won’t look at things I
shouldn’t see.”

It was a lesson learned through blood.

Fors fell silent for a few seconds before she slowly exhaled.

“Alright then...”

Cattleya nodded slightly and continued, “After discovering clues

to the Abraham family, the Aurora Order will definitely do a
certain amount of investigation. And for safety, so as to prevent
any accidents from happening, they will definitely send out
someone with a certain level of confidence. Among them, the
Saint of Secrets Botis is undoubtedly the person who is most
interested in the matter regarding the Abraham family. In
addition, Backlund isn’t suitable for a King of Angels’ main body
to be active in, so the probability of him appearing is the
highest.”

At this moment, The Star Leonard, who was leaning against the
back of his chair, raised his hand and said, “Not necessarily.
“According to the information we have gathered, the Aurora
Order has other high-ranking members in Backlund—Saint
Tenebrous. After Mr. A disappeared, he came forward to organize
certain matters.

“When the time comes, the person responsible for tracking the
clues to the Abraham family might very well be him, not the
Saint of Secrets. After all, this is his ‘diocese.’”

The demigod I met when I assassinated Mr. X was Saint

Tenebrous? Klein nodded in enlightenment without bringing any
attention to himself.

Cattleya was already prepared for this. Without any hesitation,

she said to The Star, “This might require your help. In the near
future, you should investigate more cases involving the Aurora
Order and strike at them more.

“This way, it will be inconvenient for them to move around. After

discovering clues about the Abraham family, they might very
likely seek reinforcements, getting—yes, the more mobile and
more concealed Saint of Secrets to be responsible for it.”

Leonard thought of his recent mission list and nodded slightly.

“Sure.”
As the captain of a Red Gloves team, he had the right to do so.

“The only problem is, could this be predicted by the True

Creator?” After Leonard agreed, he turned to look at Klein.

After some thought, Klein pointed out indirectly.

“You are similarly under the gaze of a deity.”

Leonard retracted his gaze as though he had gained some

understanding. He said to The Hermit Cattleya, “I have no further
questions.”

The Hermit Cattleya raised her glasses and cast her gaze towards
Judgment.

“We will try our best to limit the Beyonder circles that Miss
Magician will be involved in to East Borough and the Backlund
Bridge area. These should be places you are familiar with. You
have to constantly be aware of any abnormalities. Inform me
immediately about the surroundings of the gathering’s location.”

“Alright.” Although Xio was disappointed that she was involved

in the periphery matters, she knew very well that with her
strength, she could only do so much.
At that moment, Cattleya thought for a moment before saying,
“You are a Judge. When the time comes, you might need to do
some area-of-effect ‘Prohibition.’ This might not be effective
against the Saint of Secrets, Botis, but it should be able to cause
some interference. Don’t doubt it. As support, Mid-Sequence
Beyonders can similarly influence a saint to a certain extent.”

All of this is under the premise of a demigod resisting a demigod

while all I provide is support... The education Xio had received
since she was young, and the addition of the knowledge she
learned from MI9 now put an emphasis on cooperation. It was
very easy to understand what Ma’am Hermit was saying.

At this point, the plan had just started taking form. The next step
was to adjust it bit by bit through on-the-ground feedback.

Fors heaved a sigh of relief when she suddenly thought of

something. She hurriedly said, “Previously, Mr. World mentioned
that Botis might have a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. How should we
deal with it?”

Frankly speaking, she didn’t have a direct impression of how

terrifying a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact was. This was because she
had never encountered one before and had never seen anyone
encounter it before. However, she had experienced the Grade 1
Sealed Artifacts that Gehrman Sparrow had borrowed from Mr.
Fool. She knew how terrifying it was, and with a Grade 0 Sealed
Artifact being one grade higher than a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact, it
was obvious how potent one was. In the rumors that Fors had
heard, some Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts could even destroy
Backlund, or even the world.

Cattleya said after a few seconds of silence, “On the one hand,
through Miss Justice’s grasp of the minds of the people around
you, she will be able to find traces of possible existences. On the
other hand, with Miss Judgment’s understanding of the various
anomalies in the region, and combining it with divination, we
will be able to determine ahead of time if there are any Sealed
Artifacts.

“If we can’t get any feedback from all of this, and if the Saint of
Secrets has a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact with him, you don’t have to
be too afraid. He won’t kill you immediately. He will definitely
try to gain control of you and interrogate you at a safe place. We
have enough time and opportunities to separate him from the
Sealed Artifact. Remember, a Sealed Artifact that a Beyonder
possesses isn’t completely a part of his strength.

“During this process, didn’t you ‘Record’ some high-level

Beyonder powers? If the situation is critical, don’t hold back, and
try your best to escape.”

Sounds like you’re not very confident either... Fors’s face suddenly
turned pale as she forced a smile.

“I’ll try my best.”

At this moment, The World Gehrman Sparrow took the initiative
to speak.

“In times of necessity, pray to Mr. Fool. I will also ask ‘Him’ to
provide ‘His’ protection in advance and provide some
revelations.”

As this operation wouldn’t pose a threat to Klein’s actual body

regardless of the development, and it might involve a Grade 0
Sealed Artifact, he could only gain some revelations from his
initial control of Sefirah Castle.

That’s good... Fors, Xio, and company heaved a sigh of relief.

When the private gathering was coming to an end. Klein glanced

at Cattleya and said, “It looks like there’s no way to end the
operation before New Year. I’ll provide you with the advance
payment.”

He then condensed some of mysticism knowledge he had never

mentioned into a pale white brilliance and pushed it to The
Hermit.
 CHAPTER 1193: HEADING EAST
Dark Angel Sasrir might very well be the negative personality
that’s expelled from the ancient sun god... Mr. Door was once the
most powerful King of Angels... The Abraham family also possesses
at least two Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts that’s at the level of an angel
of the Apprentice pathway... The underlying rules of this world are
chaos and madness... Pieces of mysticism knowledge resonated
in Cattleya’s mind, causing her to feel weighed down in addition
to her shock.

If it wasn’t for the Tarot Club, Mr. Fool’s protection, and The
World Gehrman Sparrow’s help, she believed that it wouldn’t be
easy for her to obtain such knowledge. She definitely had to take
a tremendous risk in exchange. If she wasn’t careful, she would
attract the attention of certain high-level existences, or be
embroiled in madness and pain.

“Thank you for your advance payment. This will greatly help me
digest the potion.” Cattleya opened her eyes and thanked him
sincerely.

According to her original plan, she believed that she would be

able to gain some mysticism knowledge after meeting Queen
Mystic. With Gehrman Sparrow’s current advance payment, her
Mysticologist potion would most likely be completely digested.
Unfortunately, a few days before she arrived in Backlund, Queen
Mystic Bernadette had left the city to trace a lead. This left
Cattleya extremely disappointed.

Upon hearing Ma’am Hermit’s words, Klein, who was pretending

to be The World, laughed hoarsely.

“A price is exacted for what’s bestowed.”

As his voice echoed, he nodded at the two ladies—Justice and

The Magician—indicating that he was also directing those words
at them.

After the private gathering ended and the members left Sefirah
Castle one by one, Klein stood up and walked back to the seat of
honor from the bottom end of the long, mottled table, to the seat
belonging to The Fool.

He leaned back into his chair and propped his elbow on the
armrest as the void beside him rippled and formed halos.

These were prayer lights that came from puppets controlled by a

historical projection that Klein had summoned. They had existed
before the gathering, but the corresponding area had been
hidden from the rest, so no one could sense it. It was only now
restored to normal.
He cast his gaze at the rippling light and expanded his vision
into the distance.

In the real world, a dark mountain stood erect. There was a

mountain hole at the mountainside that extended downwards.

This was once a place that hid many humans who had survived
the Cataclysm, but they were later turned into Dark Demonic
Wolf Kotar’s marionettes.

During this period of time, Klein kept tracing the clues and found
three spots where the Dark Demonic Wolff had hidden “Himself.”
However, Klein didn’t gain much from them.

The reason was simple. Just like now, there was a rock in the
cave. On it sat a young man wearing a classic black robe, a
pointed hat, a broad forehead, and a thin face—Amon.

This Angel of Time seemed to sense the gaze from Sefirah Castle
as “He” raised “His” head and adjusted “His” crystal monocle. The
corners of “His” mouth curled up slightly.

“...” Klein retracted his gaze, his facial muscles twitching slightly
as he muttered, “What a haunting presence... It’s not like this
fellow doesn’t understand the Dark Demonic Wolf’s past. Is there
a need for him to destroy all the clues I need? Furthermore, ‘He’
only comes slightly earlier than me every single time...”
If it wasn’t because he wasn’t Amon’s match, he really wanted to
hang “Him” up and beat “Him.”

Phew... Klein exhaled and immediately returned to the real

world.

He wore a black top hat and carried a dim yellow lantern. He

dispelled his maintaining of the historical projection and,
without looking back, he left the mountain and ventured deep
into the silent wilderness.

There was no hesitation in his footsteps, as he had already

obtained detailed information about the Dark Demonic Wolf,
Kotar, from the Evernight Goddess. He was well aware of the
character, styles, and habits of the God of Wishes.

The reason why he was still searching for the Dark Demonic
Wolf’s past was mainly because he wanted to verify the
information. After all, the East Continent had been in the
Forsaken Land of the Gods for more than two thousand years.
The Dark Demonic Wolf had escaped the Evernight Goddess’s
attention for a sufficiently long period of time, so it was very
likely that some abnormalities and changes in character would
occur. If he made a plan following the intelligence provided by
the Evernight Goddess, there was a small chance that he would
make the mistake of launching a surgical strike using an
outdated map.
Under the tremendous pressure from the True Creator and Amon,
the chances of the Dark Demonic Wolf transforming isn’t low...
Perhaps it has even turned abnormal or half-mad because of the
excess stress... Klein couldn’t help but lampoon inwardly.

The words “Dark Demonic Wolf” could actually be switched to

“Klein Moretti” or “Zhou Mingrui” ad verbatim. It just needed to
be said in future tense.

The other reason for his persistence in pursuing the Dark

Demonic Wolf’s past was that he was trying to fool Amon,
making it difficult for “Him” to guess that he had already
grasped the key information.

Of course, this might not be able to deceive the God of Deceit. His
main goal was to obtain a victory of the mind, so as to adjust his
mental state that was overly stressed. This allowed him to
reduce the frequency at which he sought Miss Justice’s
treatment.

Well, from the looks of it, the Dark Demonic Wolf still maintains
its clarity and rationality in the late Second Epoch. It wasn’t as
violent as when it first fused with other Beyonder characteristics,
bloodthirsty, crazy... “His” most important personality appears to
not have changed; ever so suspicious. “He” doesn’t even trust “His”
own marionettes. Once “He” decides to migrate, “He” would leave
all the marionettes that “He” had before and sever all
connections... Also, the Dark Demonic Wolf seems to have
migrated from the east over here... As he thought about it, Klein
came to an abrupt stop. Under the darkness that was void of
stars and the crimson moon, he cast his gaze in a particular
direction by relying on his spiritual intuition.

His expression gradually turned solemn as he raised his right

hand and pressed on his silk top hat.

Then, he adjusted the direction he was heading in and walked

towards where his eyes were trained at.

That was the east.

In the endless darkness, the lantern in his hand cast a lonely

shadow. His trench coat was almost the same color as the
distant night as his footsteps quickened.

...

Backlund, Empress Borough, inside the Hall family’s luxurious

mansion.

Audrey sat in front of the dressing table and began to seriously

consider how to release the “bait” in a seemingly reasonable
fashion.

During this process, she suddenly thought of something.

That was that, if she wanted to go near a Beyonder gathering
and monitor the thoughts of the participants, there was a lack of
quick and efficient methods.

As a Sequence 4 demigod, she neither could fly nor “Teleport.”

She also couldn’t use the flames to “jump” secretly. It would be
fine if it was late at night, but if she wanted to use dreams as a
springboard, she could only rely on her feet during the day and
evening.

Oh... Actually, my speed isn’t slow, but if I were to run faster than
a steam train, I would definitely attract attention... There are so
many powerhouses in Backlund, so there’s no lack of existences
that can see through my “Psychological Invisibility”... Similarly,
in my dragon form, I can fly, but that’s just too eye-catching...
Currently, I can only let my consciousness and Spirit Body enter
the sea of collective subconscious, while I’m unable to bring my
body in... As she pondered about the matter, Audrey could only
consider purchasing Sealed Artifacts or mystical items that had
“Traveling” powers while deciding to travel through dreams if
there were dreams. Otherwise, she could only rely on walking,
carriages, or the metro.

What a simple demigod... Hmm, it’s no wonder the full name is

half-human, half-god. Those terrifying Beyonder powers are the
godly side of things, while these are the human side of things...
Audrey gave a self-deprecating laugh and reined in her thoughts.

...
Backlund, Hillston Borough.

Sitting beside the fireplace, Fors opened a book that was propped
on her thigh as a platform for her to write.

Holding a pen in her hand, she stared at the horizontal lines on

the paper and the tarot cards that were scattered on the ground
for a long time.

“What’s wrong? You don’t want to lie to your teacher? No,

everything you write will be the truth... You don’t want to set up
your teacher?” Xio walked over, crouched down, and looked up
into Fors’s eyes.

Fors shook her head.

“No, it’s not because of this.

“I do feel a little guilty, but I know that this is a good thing for
the Abraham family.

“I’m just hesitating. I keep feeling that our destinies will change
after writing this letter.”

“Ah?” Xio was a little stunned when she heard that. She didn’t
quite understand what her good friend meant.
Fors let out a sigh and said, “The battles from the past and now
were actually not that dangerous for us. We had the ability to
avoid it and obtain the corresponding resources to continue our
peaceful lives. Therefore, my feelings for them don’t run deep.

“We’re like people standing beside a torrent. We could have

watched everything go by safely, but after writing this letter, we
might perhaps be swept into the torrent.”

Xio listened quietly. She opened her mouth and pursed her lips.

“If not for this, do you think we can avoid the torrent of fate?”

As she spoke, she picked up a tarot card from the ground.

The surface of the card depicted an angel blowing a trumpet and

the deceased.

Judgment card.

Fors looked at the deck of tarot cards for a while before closing
her eyes. She pulled her hair back and smiled.

“I understand.

“This is an inevitable destiny.”

After praying to Mr. Fool and after obtaining The Magician card,
it was an unavoidable destiny.

The fountain pen in Fors’s hand finally landed on the letter.

...

Pritz Harbor.

Dorian Gray Abraham, who had long left the fishermen’s

association and changed his identity, tore open the letter sent by
his student.

As he quickly browsed through it, his expression went from

shock, joy, and confusion to horror.

Bang!

Dorian threw away the letter in his hand and knocked down the
table in front of him. It was like a monster hiding on that piece
of paper with a curse.

He retreated to another corner, pulled open the drawer, and took

out some items. Then, he rushed to the door and prepared to
leave.
When his right hand touched the brass doorknob, Dorian’s
actions suddenly slowed down and finally stopped.

He slowly turned around and cast his gaze at the letter on the
ground. There was a complicated look in his eyes.

After a few seconds, Dorian Gray Abraham slowly walked

towards the letter. He walked with hesitation, feeling the
dilemma and struggles, but he didn’t stop. It was as if he had
been seduced by the devil.
 CHAPTER 1194: A LION’S HUNT OF A RABBIT
Finally, Dorian stopped beside the letter.

He bent down and reached out his right hand. His fingers
trembled as he grabbed the edge of the paper and picked it up.

This time, Dorian was very careful. He began reading each word,
one after another from the very beginning. Sometimes he was
enlightened, sometimes confused, sometimes puzzled, and
sometimes in pain.

The letter Fors had sent wasn’t long. He only used three minutes
to read it twice before he fell into a long silence.

The sunlight shined through the window and landed on the

toppled table.

Dorian Gray Abraham’s lips suddenly quivered, but he ultimately

didn’t make a sound.

Separated by a piece of paper, his right thumb and index finger

quickly rubbed against each other and ignited the letter with a
scarlet flame.
After doing all of this, Dorian packed his belongings, put on his
disguise, changed his clothes, and left the rented apartment.
Using the identity he had previously prepared, he went to
another place.

After settling down, he sat beside the desk and stared at the
brass ornament, seemingly deep in thought.

The area became darker and darker as the sunlight weakened.

Dorian’s eyelids twitched as he slowly sighed.

He then unfolded the piece of paper and picked up the fountain

pen. As he pondered, he wrote:

“...I’m very happy to see you digesting the Scribe potion in a few
months. This means that you might really become a demigod...

“...These are the key points to take note of while acting as a

Traveler, at least the ones that I know of. However, you have to
remember that everyone’s personality is different. There will
always be some differences in acting in real life, so you can’t
copy blindly... This doesn’t mean that the acting principles of
others are wrong, but that it might lead to a huge conflict in
your heart, affecting your mental state... Sometimes, you can
make appropriate adjustments to slow down the speed at which
the potion is being digested, but it will only be beneficial to you.
You have to remember: acting is a tool, not something to lord
over you...
“I look forward to the day you completely digest the Traveler
potion, I will prepare the corresponding ingredients and a
present for you.

“...I’m very interested in the matter of the Abraham family’s

curse mentioned by that gentleman... I think you should have
noticed long ago that I have done a certain degree of research on
such matters. Otherwise, you wouldn’t always ask me about
such matters...

“I hope you can continue to learn about this matter at a deeper

level...”

After writing the reply, Dorian Gray Abraham closed his eyes and
quickly folded the paper.

...

January 1351, Backlund’s new year was much bleaker than

before.

In a basement in West Borough, there were a few candles

flickering with yellow flames, illuminating the surrounding
altars, chairs, and round tables.

At the edge of the light, in a place that was extremely dark, a

figure appeared indistinct. At times, it would sway, sometimes
stretching into a thin entity that didn’t have any thickness. It
was like a shadow that came alive.

Suddenly, the figure said in a deep voice, “You arrived earlier

than I expected.”

Beside the candle, a figure quickly appeared in the spot

illuminated the greatest by the light.

It was a man dressed in a mysterious black robe. His brown hair

was slightly curled, and his dark, deep eyes seemed to contain
countless objects.

He was none other than one of the five saints of the Aurora
Order, the Saint of Secrets, Botis.

Botis smiled and said, “To me, distance is not a problem.”

He pulled a chair and sat down before saying to the long and
narrow shadow, “Have you investigated thoroughly? Did you find
anything unusual?”

The shadow that nearly slinked into the shadows answered in a

low voice, “There aren’t any problems.”

“Really?” At the confirmation of the question, Botis instinctively

had doubts. “Kisma, could this be a trap?”
The Aurora Order’s Saint Tenebrous, Kisma, slowly shook his
head and said, “The target is very careful. It’s definitely not a
case of deliberate exposure.

“If she wasn’t seeking to purchase an ancient wraith’s cursed

item, we wouldn’t have been able to sense that she might be
related to the Abraham family.”

Saint of Secrets Botis seemed to be in thought as he said, “An

ancient wraith’s cursed item. This is one of the main ingredients
of Scribe. I remember that the Abraham family does have a spare
Asmann’s brain... Heh, they aren’t willing to directly provide a
Scribe Beyonder characteristic, hoping to carry out some tests.
It’s indeed the style of the Abraham family. To put it simply, they
don’t have enough trust in others.”

Saint Tenebrous Kisma didn’t echo Botis’s words as he continued,

“Even if she was seeking to purchase the main ingredients of the
Scribe potion, we wouldn’t have noticed any problems. After all,
not every believer knows the corresponding mysticism
knowledge, but she even mentioned some questions related to
Apprentice and the Abrahams.

“She was really cautious in this aspect. The circle of Beyonders

from which she sought to purchase materials from and the one
she asked questions weren’t the same. Different matters were
left to different circles. Furthermore, at times, she would hire
other participants to help her make requests.
“If it weren’t for the fact that we have our people in those few
circles and were able to combine the intelligence, we wouldn’t
have noticed her.”

Saint of Secrets Botis nodded slightly and asked, “Why didn’t you
just take action? You even came to me?”

In the shadows, the darkness stirred and replied slowly, “The

situation in Backlund is getting more and more tense. The
Nighthawks, the Mandated Punishers, and the Machinery
Hivemind are carpet sweeping the area, one spot after another.
We’re being watched very closely.

“If I were to handle this matter, it would be fine if there weren’t

any accidents. However, if an accident were to happen, I might
not be able to escape due to not having ‘Grazed’ a Secrets
Sorcerer.

“Besides, aren’t you the one who is most interested in the

Abraham family?”

Botis chuckled and said, “I’m not interested in them at all. I just
want them to all die.

“To ensure my own safety, the most important thing is to nip

revenge in the bud. This is the philosophy I abide by.”
As he spoke, the Saint of Secrets took out a crystal ball from his
black robe’s pocket.

The crystal ball was neither clear nor translucent, as if it had

been injected with the dark night.

As he touched it with his palm, his lips quivered. This strange

crystal ball suffused a resplendent glow.

They were like stars that slowly spun, forming a complicated

scene.

“It’s still acceptable...” Botis looked at the crystal ball in his right
hand and nodded gently.

He then looked at the “ghostly shadow.”

“Give me the details.”

When he learned that there would be a Beyonder gathering in a

particular circle tonight, with the target possibly appearing, the
Saint of Secrets Botis stood up and said to Saint Tenebrous
Kisma, “I need to make some preparations.”

As soon as he finished speaking, his right hand opened and with

a gentle lift, his fingers closed.
The region he was in immediately warped and vanished.

The candles, flames, round table, and chairs that were originally
located here vanished, leaving behind only the tiles and ceiling.

After a while, the shadows moved and everything returned to

normal.

Nothing happened to Saint of Secrets Botis, but Saint Tenebrous’s

figure appeared out of the darkness.

He looked at Botis and said in a deep voice, “Your caution has

exceeded the necessary limits.”

“But this isn’t a bad thing. I hope that I can resolve the problem
without anyone noticing,” Botis replied with a smile. “You can
follow me. You can hide in the shadows as my support. You will
not directly appear, and you will leave immediately once you
discover anything amiss.”

“...Alright.” Saint Tenebrous Kisma slowly walked out of the

shadows.

He looked young and handsome with outstanding facial

features, but his face seemed to be covered with a faint curtain
of darkness.
After coming close to Botis, there were a series of illusory
chewing sounds that came from nowhere. The chewing sounds
and the sound of digesting could be heard, as well as
undisguised evil and hunger.

This made the demigod shudder involuntarily.

Saint Tenebrous’s eyes froze for a second as he cast a shocked

and surprised look at Botis’s face.

The corners of Botis’s mouth curled up as he revealed a rather

cruel smile.

A few seconds later, one of them used “Teleportation,” and the

other merged into the shadows and left the house.

...

In an apartment that had been in disrepair for years, in the area

intersecting Backlund’s East Borough and the bridge area, there
were a few rooms on the first floor of a cheap motel that had
their rooms connected.

When Botis walked out from the spirit world, the Beyonder
gathering was only to be held two to three hours later. No one
had arrived yet.
He looked around and took in the long tables that were arranged
messily.

After observing the environment, he walked to a corner with his

right hand pulling the curtain.

The region was then enveloped by a shadow, distorting before

vanishing.

This was because there wasn’t anything there to begin with.

There was no objective measure, so no one would have
discovered that there was a space missing. They would only feel
that the distance between the walls and themselves was a little
closer, but upon closer inspection, everything was normal.

This was the “Space Concealment” power of a Secrets Sorcerer!

They could use this ability to split a place into two and conceal
part of it. One had to use a specific “door” to enter.

At that moment, in the area that had been divided and hidden,
the room existed normally. There were floor tiles, a ceiling, and
a cockroach crawling across the ground.

The cockroach rushed to the boundary and was blocked by the

endless darkness.
After Saint of Secrets Botis surveyed the area, his gaze paused at
a transparent vortex in midair.

This was the “door.”

Every hidden space would definitely have a “door.”

After some thought, Botis reached into the black robe’s pocket,
took out a mirror, and inserted it into the “door.”

The mirror twisted and quickly reflected the scene in the outside
world.

There were chairs and long tables randomly strewn around. The
place was empty.

In this way, Botis used this mirror to monitor the Beyonder

gathering’s venue.

Seconds changed to minutes as the Beyonders dressed in various

disguises arrived.

One of the hooded figures habitually chose a corner near the

window. She took out a palm-sized notebook and casually
flipped through a few pages, as though she was revising the
main points of her questions or checking if she was fully
prepared.
And behind her to the side, there was an ordinary mirror
embedded in the wall.
 CHAPTER 1195: GRADE 0
In the region that had been concealed, the Saint of Secrets, Botis,
narrowed his eyes slightly as he recognized Leymano’s Travels.

This made him no longer have any doubts about the intel
provided by Saint Tenebrous Kisma.

He recognized this notebook and knew that it was a mystical

item that the Abraham family placed great importance on. It
was one of the most powerful items below the High-Sequences,
and the negative effects were negligible.

Heh, back when I was a Mid-Sequence Beyonder, I had yearned for

this notebook so much. In the end, the Abraham family was wary
of me and didn’t place any importance on my needs at all... Now,
have they learned their lesson? This woman shouldn’t be a
descendant of the Abraham family. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have
gone around searching for the cursed item of an ancient wraith...
Botis muttered inwardly as his expression gradually turned
grim, showing hints of a cruel fervor.

After observing his surroundings for a while, he carefully

reached into his black robe’s pocket.

The pocket seemed to contain a vast space as Saint of Secrets

Botis dragged out a three-layered jewelry box from within.
This jewelry box wasn’t tiny, making it difficult to hold it with
one hand. It was mainly silver-black in color, and its surface
was covered with exquisite decorations. There were rubies,
emeralds, sapphires, and diamonds embedded in it, making it
look rather luxurious.

As he held the “jewelry box” in his hands, there was a hint of

panic and fear in his expression. It was as if he was facing the
Abyss or listening to an evil god’s ravings.

...

The gathering continued as usual. Fors put away Leymano’s

Travels and focused on listening to the participants, as though
she was seeking some answers.

During this process, she would occasionally ask questions, using

gold pounds and spiritual materials as payment. However, she
didn’t receive any effective answers.

Gradually, the Beyonder gathering came to an end. The host

arranged for the different participants to leave from different
exits.

Soon, only Fors and a few other Beyonders were left in the room.
After receiving the signal of the host, Fors stood up and resisted
the urge to stretch herself as she walked towards the side door.

At this moment, she realized that her body had stiffened. Her
head could barely turn, but it felt like she was a toy that had its
torsion spring wound up.

From the corner of her eye, she saw that the grayish-white walls
had turned silvery-black in an instant. They were covered in
granules, as though they were made of metal. The remaining
participants and the host had their skin lose the luster that it
should’ve possessed. Their eyes were dull, their movements
mechanical, as though they were large dolls.

In the concealed area, Botis had opened the “jewelry box” at

some point in time. The interior of its top layer wasn’t exquisite
enough, but it had completely restored the scene of the room.

In the room, there were chairs and long tables scattered

haphazardly. There were a few palm-sized puppets sitting or
standing, as though they were trying to simulate reality.

Among these people, the person standing was wearing a hooded

robe. The shape of her chin was beautiful and her lips were
plump and red. It was none other than Fors.

She and the remaining Beyonders, together with the gathering’s

host, had silently become toys. They had been taken into the
highest layer of the “jewelry box”!

The room that connected in the external world was only left
with grayish-white walls—nothing else.

The corners of Botis’s lips curled up bit by bit. With his right
hand, he closed the lid of the jewelry box.

In just a single breath, he had magically controlled his target!

This silver-black, three-layered “jewelry box” was the Grade 0

Sealed Artifact that he had snatched from the Abraham family.

As it had never been obtained by the orthodox Churches, nor was

it ever deeply understood, it didn’t have a corresponding number.

According to what Botis knew, this “jewelry box” originated from

an Abraham family angel from the Fourth Epoch. “He” enjoyed
roaming the cosmos and heading to different places in the vast
universe. However, once, when “He” returned to “His” family to
rest, he died silently in his palace. His face was filled with fear,
and his expression was twisted as if he had seen something
extremely terrifying.

A true Mythical Creature, one that could be considered a

subsidiary god in the Second Epoch had actually died silently
without causing a stir. The death was extremely bizarre.
The Beyonder characteristic “He” left behind combined with “His”
corpse, forming the “jewelry box” that was quite different from
the other kind of Sealed Artifacts. And back then, Mr. Door,
Bethel Abraham, not only didn’t attempt to shatter it and restore
it to a pure Beyonder characteristic, “He” had even given it a
rather strange name: “Box of the Great Old Ones.”

The first level of the Box of the Great Old Ones could turn the
target’s location into toys and switch locations with its interior.
Botis had used this trait to easily achieve his goal.

The second level of the Box of the Great Old Ones recorded
different locations. Once it was released, the holder and the
living beings within its effective range would head directly to the
corresponding region. They would then wander around the
cosmos like the angel from the Abraham family back then,
exploring the universe.

As for what was on the third level of the Box of the Great Old
Ones, Botis knew about it but didn’t dare to think about it. It was
just like how he usually didn’t dare come into contact with this
Grade 0 Sealed Artifact.

Smack. After closing the lid of the Box of the Great Old Ones, he
grabbed the mirror that was embedded in the transparent vortex
that was suspended in midair with his right hand.
Once a certain area was concealed, a Secrets Sorcerer had to use
the corresponding “door” or directly remove the “concealment” to
exit.

Botis had chosen the latter method because it was the easiest
and fastest method.

The shadows stirred, and the area that disappeared returned to

the real world. The room was finally complete.

Botis didn’t stay any longer. Without even looking at his

surroundings, he made his body rapidly fade away.

He held the many gemmed, silver-black Box of the Great Old

Ones as the colors saturated and overlapped with each other. He
traversed the spirit world which was filled with strange
creatures towards his designated location. In a few seconds, he
walked out of the void, attempting to enter the ruins of the battle
of the gods by crossing the huge chasm that split the seas.

At this moment, the Botis stopped in midair.

His eyes narrowed and his eyes instantly turned dark, dotted
with countless points of resplendence.

It was like the cosmos had been reflected in his eyes.

The “gravel” formed by the stars spun rapidly, causing the cracks
at the bottom of the sea to rapidly turn incorporeal, causing
everything in front of him to shrink and condense into a
wavering orange flame.

This flame extended from the tip of a matchstick as it was

extinguished.

Everything that Botis had experienced after removing the

“concealed space” was an illusion. He remained rooted to the
ground!

And the source of this illusion was the burning matchstick.

The matchstick was held by a fair-skinned palm, and the owner

of the hand was a woman wearing a purple-patterned black robe
and a hood. She was sitting on a carriage that was half-way
through the wall, formed from a gigantic pumpkin.

Pulling the carriage were a bunch of gray rats.

This was none other than Cattleya, but her appearance, image,
and bearing had changed.

This was the power she gained from the magic of Cinderella!
The core Beyonder power of the Mystery Pryer pathway’s
Sequence 4 Mysticologist was called “Mystical Re-enactment,”
fully expressing the saying—“knowledge is power.”

To put it simply, a Mysticologist could draw power from different

mysticism knowledge they grasped, and create all sorts of magic
or witchcraft. As for the corresponding “mysticism knowledge,”
the less that was known by others and the less it spread, the
more powerful the spells became.

The contrary could also be established. Once some knowledge

and legends were known to many and no longer mysterious, the
magic or witchcraft created by drawing on its powers would
become almost ineffective.

Cattleya had no idea why the Queen could create all kinds of
magical powers that were rich in magical colors from the private
fairy tales that Emperor Roselle had told her, but that didn’t
hinder her learning and usage of them. After all, she had heard
of those fairy tales from Queen Mystic.

The magic she had used it to temporarily transform and disguise

herself was called “Cinderella.” The magic that threw Saint of
Secrets Botis into an illusion was “The Little Match Girl.” With
that, she had used it to stop the other party from “Teleporting”
away, creating an opportunity for the battle that would follow.
Just as Botis had extricated himself from the hallucination, the
“Cinderella” who was sitting in the pumpkin carriage placed her
foot on the ground and spread out her arms, causing a huge
cross to appear behind her.

As for Cattleya, she seemed to be carrying an illusory object.

In the empty room, candlelights lit up, one after another,

illuminating a long table covered with flesh and blood.

Around the long table were three extremely blurry figures

holding the globs of flesh as they constantly devoured the food.

As if sensing something, the three figures turned their heads at

the same time and looked at Botis. This Saint of Secrets’s heart
raced as he felt a chill rush out from deep within his soul.

He then heard illusory gnawing, chewing, and digesting sounds.

He could feel the undisguised malice and hunger.

Botis’s eyelid twitched. He hurriedly lowered his head and cast

his gaze at the Box of the Great Old Ones in his hand.

The silver-black box had opened itself without him realizing it at

some point in time!
The magic that Cattleya used was called the “Feast of Betrayal.” It
stemmed from the mysticism knowledge she learned of the
ancient sun god’s death from the Tarot Club. Its purpose was to
temporarily awaken or imbue the target with intelligence,
allowing them to commit a “betrayal!”

Without a doubt, the effects of encountering a Sealed Artifact

that was filled with malice towards the owner would be
excellent.

However, if not for the fact that she had obtained the protection
of Mr. Fool at every gathering they monitored, Cattleya wouldn’t
have dared to use this magic.

Once the three main leads of the “betrayal feast” sensed it, she
would definitely die for obscure reasons. She wouldn’t be able to
resist her death and would die an abnormally horrifying death.

Therefore, Mysticologists were definitely individuals with high-

risk. Their strength came from walking the edge of the Abyss,
coming from things they shouldn’t have seen or heard.

In comparison, Queen Mystic who could create magic from her

father’s private fairy tales was much safer than other
Mysticologists at the same tier.
 CHAPTER 1196: THE UGLY DUCKLING
When opening the first level of the Box of the Great Old Ones, the
long table, chairs, Fors, and the others were like dolls. They were
either still or motionless. Otherwise, under the power of torsion
springs, they made repeated simple movements.

Upon seeing this scene, Botis’s hair stood on end. For some
baffling reason, he felt that he was about to join and become one
of them.

He instinctively wanted to react to the Grade 0 Sealed Artifact in

his hand, but he saw the hooded, purple-robed woman retract
her right hand and hold it to her mouth, slightly clenched.

A dark color instantly formed in her palm. It was an ancient

bugle with a charm that appeared very heavy and powerful.

The Horn of Magic, the Horn of Destruction!

Botis’s pupils dilated as he lacked the luxury of time to deal with

the Box of the Great Old Ones. He grabbed forward with his right
hand, as though he had raised an invisible screen that shielded
the void.
The area he was in was distorted once again. He disappeared and
was concealed.

Woo!

The horn in Cattleya’s hand let out a soft hum. It echoed in the
room but didn’t extend out of its confines.

With the sound waves overlapping, the shadows shattered and

the ground cracked. The space that had been concealed by the
Saint of Secrets was like a thick piece of glass that had been
struck by a sledgehammer. Countless cracks appeared and
intertwined with each other.

Elsewhere, a towering knight in full black armor appeared out of

the shadows. He held a long broadsword, and two dark red
beams of light glimmered in his eye sockets—Saint Tenebrous
Kisma.

Woo!

Once again, Cattleya blew the horn. Everything in the room

seemed to freeze into a translucent amber.

Silently, the amber broke apart, and even the black-armored

knight fell to the ground like a mirror, shattering into small
shards.
The distorted region returned to the real world.

However, Botis also managed to grab the gaps between the two
horn blows as he created numerous illusory doors to appear
around them.

Some of them were double doors that opened outwards, some

were deep and recessed, some were covered in mysterious
patterns, and some were hollow in the middle, allowing one to
vaguely see the boundless darkness behind them...

The illusory doors were in bountiful numbers, densely packed,

and overlapped together, almost enveloping the Saint of Secrets.

Without any time to think further, Botis immediately opened a

grayish-blue door with seven brass locks, and he threw the Box
of the Great Old Ones that was just about to have its second layer
open inside.

This was a Secrets Sorcerer’s “Exile.” It could throw a target that

he had gained initial control of into a corresponding chaotic
space. As for the different illusory doors, they represented
different scenes—ones where danger and opportunity coexisted.

This kind of “Exile” wasn’t permanent. At Botis’s Sequence level,

he was only capable of isolating the Box of the Great Old Ones
from reality for twenty seconds. Once that time was up, the
Grade 0 Sealed Artifact would return to the spot beside him
through the “illusory door” from before.

However, by then, the “betrayal” induced by the enemy’s

Beyonder powers would definitely have disappeared.

As a demigod of the Apprentice pathway, he had traveled many

places, witnessed many things, and recorded many kinds of
powers, Botis made the most correct decision in that split
instant.

At the same time, the Black Knight that had split into pieces
quickly squirmed and reformed, becoming a thin rug that flowed
with flesh and blood. It covered every corner of the room.

As a cult that could only survive in the shadows of reality, the

Aurora Order might have many lunatics, but they were used to
doing things to conceal themselves so as to prevent themselves
from attracting the official Beyonders before their goals were
met.

Of course, once the matter was in its final stages, they would
definitely proclaim their existence openly.

In addition, Saint Tenebrous Kisma had done so in hopes of

obstructing the possible enemies that were hiding outside to a
certain extent. This allowed a separation of the battlefield.
When a layer of flesh grew out from the floor, walls, and ceiling,
a twisted black shadow rose up from the corner.

This was one of the souls that Saint Tenebrous Kisma had
“Grazed.”

It was a powerful vampire from the Forsaken Land of the Gods, a

Sequence 4 Shaman King of the Moon pathway.

If the Shepherd’s Grazed target was a demigod, he could release

it directly due to the existence of its corporeal Spirit Body.
However, there only one could be released at any one point in
time unless the corresponding Shepherd had already become a
Sequence 3 Trinity Templar.

Seizing the opportunity that the horn in the female demigod’s

hand was dissipating, the twisted Shaman King reached out and
dug out one of his eyes—a bright-red, illusory eye.

The eye shimmered with a bright, crimson glow as it instantly

illuminated the entire room, as though the crimson moon had
descended.

Its pupil reflected the woman wearing the purple-patterned

black robe and a dark-colored hood.
Immediately following that, the Shaman King clasped the hand
which was holding his eye, letting the crimson “moonlight”
become completely devoured by darkness.

A deep darkness appeared around Cattleya as the solidified

darkness bound her to the spot. It froze the scene.

Upon seeing this scene, Botis took a step forward, phasing

behind his enemy instantaneously.

Performing one “Blink” followed by another as a total of eight

figures dressed in black robes appeared around Cattleya!

These weren’t avatars he created, but afterimages he left behind

due to his blazing “Blink.”

Some of them released “Lightning Storm,” while others

condensed a blinding white spear. Some were covered in black
armor as they slashed out a heavy broadsword that could appear
capable of slicing through anything...

Different figures with different powers either attacked or created

a form of control, but their target was one and the same—
Cattleya.

There was almost no pause in between their actions. When

Botis’s figure “Blinked” to another corner, he quickly turned
transparent as he was on the brink of disappearing.

He had no intention of killing the enemy, as this was Backlund.

Also, the commotion created from their battle couldn’t be
suppressed any further. Once it affected the outside world,
official angels might descend.

The reason why he had first launched a series of counterattacks

before “Teleporting” away was because he wanted to suppress
the enemy and prevent her from interfering with his and Saint
Tenebrous Kisma’s escape. This was a very reasonable strategy.

However, a few seconds ago, in a room on an upper level of the

old apartment, Xio had learned of all the changes in the venue
through Miss Justice’s “mind voice.”

Although she was worried and anxious, she didn’t panic at all.
She followed the plan and jumped down from the window,
somersaulting in midair as she pointed at the targeted area.

“Teleportation is prohibited here!”

After doing this, she immediately distanced herself from the

apartment to prevent the friendly demigods from being
distracted.
With this interference, the Saint of Secrets, Botis, failed to
successfully enter the spirit world. A rusty, abnormally heavy
door appeared in front of him as it tightly sealed the “path.”

To Botis, an illusory door of this level wasn’t able to stop him

from leaving at all. He could “open” the door once he made some
adjustments.

But at this moment, something anomalous had happened over

at the female demigod in the purple-patterned black robe!

Silver light appeared in Cattleya’s eyes. They connected together

like a mysterious giant snake.

This was “Brief Luck,” derived from the knowledge she had
obtained when analyzing the blood of a Snake of Fate.

Regardless of the terrifying lightning, burning-white spear, or

the slash of the Black Knight, none of them hit the target.
Cattleya seemed to be standing at the eye of the storm. No
matter how dangerous the surroundings were, she was
unaffected.

Those attacks and the attempts at control either narrowly passed

her by or were canceled out by “friendly” forces. They were
unable to achieve the desired effect, and they even helped her
weaken the “dark” shackles.
Instantly, Cattleya bowed her back slightly as white and illusory
feathers grew out of them. They didn’t belong to an angel, but
rather, a swan.

The ugly duckling had become a swan.

As for what a swan was, to a Sequence 4 demigod, the answer

was obvious. It was an incomplete Mythical Creature form.

And the ugly duckling could also become a swan!

This was a powerful magic that could allow a Mysticologist to

reveal their incomplete Mythical Creature form once a day, with
each instance lasting ten seconds.

The surface of Cattleya’s body immediately cracked open as flesh

and blood gathered inside, forming eyeballs with clear blacks
and whites.

The countless eyeballs coldly scanned their surroundings, as

though they were manifestations of multifarious knowledge. As
such, the figure that bore their weight turned into a black blob
that was even more abstract in a higher spatial dimension.

Upon seeing the densely packed eyeballs, Saint of Secrets Botis

and Saint Tenebrous Kisma felt dizzy. A knowledge storm took
form in their minds.
The layer of flesh and blood that enveloped the entire room
began to tremble slightly. Some dripped down, while others
squirmed intermittently.

At this moment, an unimaginable aura pierced through the

barrier formed from flesh and blood, pouring into the first floor
of the dilapidated apartment and enveloping every corner of the
apartment.

At the same time, Saint of Secrets Botis and Saint Tenebrous

Kisma were shocked. Their bodies, souls, and minds were in an
uncontrollable state.

This was “Dragon Might” which had undergone a qualitative

change—“Mind Deprivation!”

Seizing this opportunity, the “black blob” that was covered in

cracks and eyes condensed a spear in front of it.

The spear appeared ancient in style; from the tip to the handle, it
was dyed in blobs of blood-red splotches.

It emitted a mighty destructive aura and a bloody feeling, as

though it had once hurt a mighty existence.

With a whoosh, the terrifying spear shot out, heading straight

for the Botis who stood rooted to the ground.
In the entire room, all the voices and details vanished. Even the
“Dragon Might” that filled the room suddenly disappeared,
leaving behind only the bloody spear tip and Botis’s body, as well
as the constantly shrinking distance between them.

Spear of Longinus!
 CHAPTER 1197: MIND STORM
The blood-stained spear that seemed to come from an ancient
time that couldn’t be traced had absorbed the entire room’s
presence, stabbing straight into the body of Saint of Secrets Botis.

The brown-haired, firm-bodied Botis’s figure faded away,

turning into a pair of black double doors.

At the same time, he appeared behind the “door,” placing himself

in a separate world from the terrifying spear as he looked at it
from afar.

In the next moment, the spear that was stained with red blood
pierced through the black door and bore into the space where
Botis was.

Botis’s figure kept retreating, constantly transforming into one

illusory door after another. Some of them were made up of two
winding stone golems, while others had a fist-sized hole by the
gaps of the door. Some were embedded with silver nails, while
others were covered in mysterious patterns. One after another,
they were layered repeatedly, extending to an infinite number.

Without a sound, the Spear of Longinus tore through the illusory

doors without stopping at all. It didn’t allow Saint of Secrets Botis
to find a chance to escape.
In less than a second, the blood-stained spear that emitted a
strong sense of destruction had shattered countless illusory
doors. After it suffered a decline in its aura, it finally stabbed
into its target’s chest.

Countless cracks instantly appeared on Botis’s body, as if he was

a ceramic object that had fallen to the ground.

With a cracking sound, the Saint of Secrets turned pitch black as

he disintegrated into pieces, scattering all over the ground.

This didn’t seem like his actual body, but more like his shadow.

This was the “Shadow Substitute” spell he had “Recorded” from a

certain Sequence 3 saint under the True Creator.

Of course, without the layers of “doors” weakening the Spear of

Longinus, he believed that it was very likely that his shadow
together with his body would have shattered together.

After narrowly dodging this strike, Botis endured the dizziness

and shock brought about by Cattleya’s incomplete Mythical
Creature form as he made a gigantic, scaleless silver snake
appear in his eyes.

This gigantic snake was so large that it filled Botis’s eyes. Its
surface was filled with dense patterns and labels formed by one
mystical wheel after another.

Its head connected to its tail as it merged with countless illusory

rivers, turning into a blurred, surreal, and slowly spinning gear.
Around the round gear were all sorts of symbols that represented
different futures.

Suddenly, the black fragments that had yet to disappear on the

ground flew up one after another and reorganized themselves on
the spot, restoring Botis.

The ground that was stained with dark red blood quickly
retreated from the numerous illusory doors until it returned to
the distorted black blob.

The strong, fearful atmosphere receded like the tide and left the
room.

The “black blob” that was covered in cracks and eyeballs

squirmed and restored itself, turning back into a purple-
patterned black-robed woman with a hood.

Everything returned to the point before “The Ugly Duckling”

magic was used.

Reboot of Fate!
This was one of the rewards given to Saint of Secrets Botis for
crushing the Abraham family—he was allowed to “Record” the
Sequence 1 Beyonder power from the Angel of Fate, Ouroboros.

Of course, there was definitely a huge gap from the original

version. It could only reboot reality for three seconds, and it was
limited to the space of a tiny room like this. It wasn’t even able
to affect the entire first floor of the apartment.

The moment “Reboot” ended, the prepared Saint Tenebrous

Kisma immediately took action.

The Grazed twisted shadow that stemmed from a Sanguine

Count spread open its arms and made a gesture of embracing
the crimson moon.

The darkness around Cattleya surged, instantly forming illusory

but firm black chains that bound her to her spot.

The flesh and blood that covered the ground, walls and ceiling
gathered together rapidly, turning into a knight covered in black
full-body armor. He held a heavy greatsword in his hand and
looked extremely oppressive.

In the gap of the Black Knight’s visor, two dark red beams of light
flickered and instantly locked onto the hooded woman beside
the pumpkin carriage.
The shadow beneath Cattleya’s feet suddenly came alive as it
grabbed her ankles. Like a water current that had its water level
rising, it gripped her tightly.

Black Knight, Commandeering Shadows!

Then, the gigantic knight that was almost reaching the ceiling as
though he came from mythical legends rushed to a spot not far
from his target with a single step. He cleaved down with the
heavy, long broadsword.

Elsewhere, a silver illusory book in the eyes of Saint of Secrets

Botis flipped rapidly. It then stopped at a single page.

With that, Botis reached out his left hand and grabbed the
pumpkin carriage across a distance of twenty to thirty meters.
He then grabbed at the mysterious woman in a purple-patterned
black robe.

His arm suddenly grew longer, and its surface was black and
sticky, as if it was flowing with an evil liquid.

Amidst the liquid, pale skulls and eyes with pronounced blood
vessels grew out, including sharp teeth and tongues. All sorts of
strange things grew out, causing extreme evil and extreme
madness to spread rapidly through the area.
In the room, the ground instantly cracked and the few
cockroaches that were still alive collapsed to the ground.

This was an attack from a particular state of Abomination Suah!

Back outside Bayam City, Saint of Secrets Botis had been

attracted by Tinder. It appeared as though he only watched from
the sidelines for a while before picking up the item and leaving
immediately. But in fact, he had been desperately trying to
“Record” the powers or states of the high-level existences.

After failing numerous times, due to the frequent blessings of

fate, he eventually obtained what he wanted. Of course, during
that battle, he only managed to “Record” one.

Under this evil and pitch-black arm, Cattleya’s consciousness

was tainted with madness. For a moment, she was unable to
respond effectively.

Together with the shackles of darkness restraining her shadow,

she could only stand rooted to the ground as she watched Saint
Tenebrous Kisma’s greatsword slash at her while Saint of Secrets
Botis reached out his left hand to grab at her.

At this moment, the flesh and blood walls in the room that
separated the interior from the exterior was gone. An invisible
and abrupt wind stirred up.
The moment the wind appeared, it grew violent and swept
towards the Saint of Secrets’s and Saint Tenebrous’s hearts.

Manipulator, Mind Storm.

Not only was he not surprised or flustered by the chaotic

thoughts, Botis even had the corners of his lips pull up as he
smiled.

As the switch for the “Reboot,” he naturally remembered that the

demigod riding the pumpkin carriage had a helper of the same
level hiding outside the apartment somewhere.

The reason why he placed his focus on the enemy on the surface
was to lure out the hidden demigod!

In between the two powers of “Reboot of Fate” and the

Abomination state, Botis had secretly “hypnotized” himself,
allowing himself to naturally divide the burden of Mind
Deprivation and the knowledge torrent across most of his
Worms of Star. He then left a small number to control his body
so as to lock onto the “hidden” enemy.

Previously, the Dragon’s Might shock, and the fact that he was
unable to discover his target, had convinced Botis that it was a
demigod of the Spectator pathway.
While his mind was in a daze, the thing he branched out rapidly
churned and helped Botis locate the source of the attack.

But at this moment, most of the thoughts that resonated among

the Worms of Star wasn’t him being overloaded with
meaningless information as he had imagined.

In his mind, there seemed to be a voice saying thousands of

words in a second:

“At the bottom of an abandoned castle in Delaire Forest, there is

a pair of bronze double doors. It seals with the corruptive forces
underground. The higher the Sequence a Beyonder is when
approaching, the easier it is to be affected...

“The cosmos is extremely dangerous. There are unknown

existences watching...

“Dark Angel is suspected to be the negative personality

dissociated from the ancient sun god...

“...”

What? Botis was taken aback. He felt that these thoughts were
dangerous, but he couldn’t help but wish to understand more.
Just this moment of stupor made the enemy he had already
found disappear once again, escaping his range of attention. As
for the Abomination palm that was hurtling towards the
pumpkin carriage and the female demigod, it also slowed down.

Similarly, Saint Tenebrous Kisma was also affected by the “Mind

Storm” as his actions stiffened for a second.

By the time they recovered, Cattleya had already opened her

mouth and spat out a pea.

The pea instantly grew, turning into thick green vines that
dragged Cattleya out the door, allowing her to escape the
shackles of darkness and regain some freedom of movement.

By the time Saint Tenebrous’s heavy greatsword and Saint of

Secrets’s pitch-black arms landed on her, they only shattered a
shadow and did not injure this Mysticologist.

They had shattered Cattleya’s “Emperor’s New Clothes” magic,

something that didn’t exist at all, so she naturally wouldn’t be
injured!

In the next second, the hooded lady in the purple-patterned black

robe suddenly turned transparent and turned into a pile of foam.
The bubbles quickly scattered and burst one after another.
Nothing was left behind. As for the green vines, they grew into
midair and burst into flames, illuminating the surrounding
streets.

Everything returned to normal. It was as if the short and intense

demigod-level battle had never happened.

Saint of Secrets Botis and Saint Tenebrous Kisma exchanged

glances. They weren’t surprised by such a development.

Clearly, after the sneak attack failed, the two demigod enemies
were at a disadvantage and could no longer achieve their goals.
Furthermore, this was Backlund. The longer they delayed, the
more dangerous it would be. Hence, they took the opportunity to
escape.

In addition, in order to interfere with the tracking, they had

deliberately created a huge commotion to attract the authorities
of Backlund.

As for the copy of Leymano’s Travels and a Sequence 7 or 6

Apprentice Beyonder, they were baits that could be abandoned.

After a slight nod, Saint of Secrets Botis took out a crystal ball
from his black robe’s concealed pocket. It bloomed with light
before it quickly shattered and merged into the void.
He was trying to prevent tracking via mysticism means.

Indeed, he didn’t dare to stay any longer. He planned on

“Teleporting” away and returning to the Aurora Order
headquarters. Then, he would “interrogate” the bait and figure
out the truth before deciding what to do next.

A second later, Botis’s figure quickly turned transparent and

disappeared. Kisma entered the shadows and rapidly left, wiping
the traces behind him along the way.
 CHAPTER 1198: FRENZY
The Saint of Secrets, Botis, began to traverse the spirit world the
moment he entered, heading straight for the easternmost front
of the Sonia Sea—the ruins of the battle of the gods.

At this moment, his thoughts blurred. His body turned and left
the spirit world through another place.

By the time Botis received a warning from his spirituality and

had regained control of his own thoughts while feeling tense,
what he saw was a bare forest with nearly all its leaves
scattered. There was no one around, and the crimson moon
hung high in the sky.

As a former Traveler and Astrologer, he immediately identified

his location and found that he was still in Backlund. However,
he had moved from the city to a remote area in the suburbs.

At the same time, he also understood what had happened.

It was unknown when his mind world had been infiltrated with
someone else’s consciousness. At the critical moment, it affected
his thoughts and changed his destination!
That Spectator pathway’s demigod! I didn’t realize it! Botis’s
pupils dilated as a silvery-white illusory book appeared.

The book flipped to one of the pages.

Botis immediately raised his hand to grab at his glabella. He

grabbed a ball of darkness from the island of consciousness and
threw it into his shadow.

His shadow was separated from him as it twisted to a stand,

revealing a female silhouette.

Black Knight, Shadow of Depravation!

This was an ability that Botis had “Recorded” from Saint

Tenebrous Kisma. It could separate one’s depraved thoughts into
a shadow and form an uncontrollable independent creature.

Botis used it to erase the consciousness that didn’t belong to him,

and escape the influence of the Manipulator!

At the same time, this was also Botis’s counterattack. As long as

the hidden Spectator pathway demigod couldn’t quickly resolve
this “shadow,” the thoughts she had fractured would gradually
become independent, turning her half-mad and even causing
her to lose control.
Once he was done with the latent mental problems, Botis didn’t
hesitate to escape the enemy’s predetermined battlefield and
“Teleport” elsewhere.

However, at this moment, his mind suddenly turned frantic. He

felt that the entire environment was making things difficult for
him, and his anger could no longer be contained.

As the silver book flipped in front of his eyes, the entire forest
collapsed with a loud bang. The black “shadow” almost collapsed
into a ball.

After his bout of mania, Botis’s mood dropped to a nadir. He

couldn’t lift his spirits with regards to anything. He felt that he
was useless, a burden to others and even the world.

Mental Plague! In the previous battle, Botis had already been

infected by “Mental Plague,” and it had finally acted up!

The reason why Cattleya first used “The Little Match Girl” magic
wasn’t only because she wanted to interfere with Botis’s
“Teleportation,” but also because she was helping Miss Justice
conceal any traces, allowing her Virtual Persona to infiltrate
Botis’s mind world without triggering his spiritual intuition. A
seed of “Mental Plague” was planted secretly without triggering
it.
It was precisely because of this that when the sneak attack
failed, Cattleya and Audrey dared to initiate the contingency
plan. They retreated on their own accord, allowing Saint of
Secrets Botis and Saint Tenebrous Kisma to separate from each
other after they were out of danger.

Cattleya’s final igniting of the final green vine appeared to create

a huge commotion to attract the attention of the official
Beyonders, making the enemy abandon their pursuit, but in fact,
it was to force the Saint of Secrets to leave as quickly as possible.
This way, he didn’t have the time to carefully examine and check
his condition at a deeper level.

Hence, at the critical moment of his “Teleportation,” he had his

thoughts changed by Audrey’s Virtual Persona. He came directly
to the outskirts of Backlund, an uninhabited kill box which the
Tarot Club had chosen.

And once he finished off the Manipulator’s Virtual Persona, the

eruption of “Mental Plague” came right on the heels of that.

In fact, if he had used “Reboot of Fate” earlier, he definitely

would’ve been able to return to a state where there were no
latent problems. However, he only decided to use this trump card
when he was nearly killed by the Spear of Longinus. And by that
time, his mind world had already been infiltrated for far more
than three seconds!
He was dispirited and depressed, trying his best to resist his
mental illness. It was at this moment that he saw a bunch of
surreal yarn balls appear out of the void in front of him.

At the back of the yarn ball, the bright-colored yarn extended

into an infinite distance.

Following this line, Cattleya, who was wearing a purple-

patterned black robe and a dark-colored hood, walked over from
the spirit world and appeared in front of the Saint of Secrets,
Botis.

She was unable to track down enemies that had done some level
of interference, but she could establish a connection with the
predetermined battlefield. She could trace Justice Audrey’s
Virtual Persona!

The moment she arrived, Cattleya closed her eyes and formed a
phantom image that fell towards an invisible coffin.

The already depressed Botis instantly felt extremely exhausted.

He couldn’t help but close his eyes, wanting to collapse.

Sleeping Beauty!

On the other side, Audrey’s “Virtual Persona” which hadn’t fully

turned independent was like a dark shadow, bringing with it a
sense of depravity. She raised her hand and pinched her
forehead.

Her pupils silently turned vertical; they were pale gold and cold.

Botis’s mind instantly exploded as bubbles of light appeared on

the surface of his body. Within the bubbles, rays of starlight
condensed into insects with their heads and tails fused into the
void.

Psychiatrist, Frenzy!

This could completely trigger the target’s emotions and even

cause him to lose control.

Botis had already been infected with “Mental Plague” and was in
an extremely abnormal state. Following that, he was affected by
“Sleeping Beauty” magic and was in an extremely dispirited
mood. “Frenzy” now triggered everything, immediately making it
difficult for him to control himself as he showed signs of losing
control.

Seizing this opportunity, Cattleya opened her eyes, raised her

right hand, and rapidly formed a handful of spinning star sand
in her palm.
The forest beneath the night became even darker. The crimson
moon disappeared from the sky as stars appeared one after
another. They were densely packed and dazzling.

The stars scattered their rays of light, forming a magnificent

pillar of light that enveloped the area around Saint of Secrets
Botis and his surroundings.

In the midst of the shock, Botis became a little more awake. His
figure rapidly turned into a blur as he kept “Blinking,” creating
more than ten afterimages in the forest.

However, he could not escape the starlight’s envelopment, nor

could he “Teleport” away.

One by one, the starlight melted and dissipated the different

Botis. Finally, there was only one person left genuflecting,
propping up his body with one palm as he struggled.

Botis’s body was in shambles. His eyes were already dark red,
and he appeared to be on the brink of insanity.

When the starlight was in its final moments, he “Blinked” and

dodged the follow-up attack of Audrey’s Virtual Persona.

Then, he kept “Blinking” and created “doppelgangers” beside

Cattleya and Audrey’s Virtual Persona.
One of his “doppelgangers” grabbed with his left hand, distorting
the area where Audrey’s Virtual Persona was located. He
concealed it in a bid to restrain the enemy.

As for his other “doppelganger,” he spread open his arms and

summoned a thick pillar of light surrounded by holy flames,
letting it blast down into the concealed space.

During this process, Botis’s other “doppelganger” had secretly

removed the concealment of space.

Hence, as soon as the shadow corresponding to Audrey’s Virtual

Persona was freed from the restriction, it was enveloped by a
holy pillar of light, quickly melting away.

In his “Blinking” state, Botis could use Beyonder powers at a

speed faster than normal, but he couldn’t sustain it for long. This
was something that was achieved via using his numerous
Worms of Star.

Elsewhere, the Saint of Secrets, Botis, was also attacking

Cattleya. He had used various powers, and in the short span of a
second or two, he had inundated his target with a barrage of
attacks.

This forced Cattleya to constantly use “The Emperor’s New

Clothes” magic to avoid it. She was momentarily unable to
counter-attack and was in grave danger.
A few seconds later, Botis’s “Blinking” finally slowed down. The
mania in his heart also eased.

At this moment, grayish-white and heavy scales suddenly

appeared outside the forest. They were faintly discernible, as if
they were forming an extremely oppressive behemoth.

In the dark night where the crimson moon was obscured, a

nearly invisible stream of breath swept down from top to
bottom, enveloping Botis and Cattleya.

The two demigods felt as though they were struck by lightning

as their psyche was torn apart. Their Spirit Bodies seemed to be
penetrated.

The breath of a mind dragon!

With his mental state already in a terrible state and having used
a couple of his trump cards, Botis’s mind went blank. As the
flashes flashed before his eyes, his body couldn’t help but
tremble.

As for Cattleya, she was carrying the Moon Paper Figurine that
she had obtained from Fors. This helped her bear the burden of
“Psychic Piercing” once!
Although it was unable to completely eliminate the effects of
“Mind Dragon Breath,” it could help Cattleya recover faster.

This meant an opportunity in a battle at the demigod level!

In just a second or two, Cattleya’s eyes returned to normal. As for

Audrey who was in her dragon form and hiding in the darkness
outside the forest, she cast another “Mind Deprivation” on Botis.

Without any hesitation, Cattleya raised her right hand and

condensed the terrifying spear that was stained with fresh
blood. She threw it at the Saint of Secrets, Botis.

This time, Botis could no longer dodge or resolve the situation.

His chest was pierced through by the Spear of Longinus.

His body stiffened for a moment before it rapidly collapsed,

turning into countless dazzling Worms of Star.

Some of these Worms of Star vanished directly, while others

devoured each other. Some of them fused into a distant spot,
forming a new Botis.

There was no longer any rationality left in his eyes. His body was
continuously collapsing, revealing an incomplete and extremely
weak Mythical Creature form.
At this moment, an illusory door appeared beside him. It was
grayish-blue that had seven brass locks.

The illusory door quickly opened as it spat out a three-layered

“jewelry box” embedded with various gems.

The Box of the Great Old Ones which had been exiled had
returned.

With a crazed look in his eyes, Botis caught the box, revealing a
cruel and bloodthirsty smile as he tried to open it.

The third level!

 CHAPTER 1199: INAUSPICIOUS BOX
Towards the return of Botis’s Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or the
restoration of its normal condition, The Hermit Cattleya and
Justice Audrey had made a preliminary plan. After all, they
weren’t confident at killing a demigod in such a short period of
time.

If not for the fact that Botis had fallen into a trap having suffered
the lethal blows of “Mental Plague,”“Sleeping Beauty,” and
“Frenzy” and putting him into a crazy and incoherent state, he
actually had many opportunities to “Teleport” away without
being stopped.

In that case, Cattleya and Audrey could only wait for Botis to
return to a “safe house” and release Fors. Once the Eye of
Mystery Prying provided them feedback, they could remotely
create an opportunity for Miss Magician to summon the
Historical Void projection.

At this moment, facing Botis, who was on the path towards

losing control with no way to reverse it and his crazy attempt to
fully activate Grade 0 Sealed Artifact, Cattleya and Audrey—one
right in the middle of the scene and the other hiding outside the
forest—simultaneously took the same action. They took out a
translucent dark charm and recited a word in Jotun:
“Star!”

This was a “Teleportation” charm. Following the patterns, labels,

and symbols of the “Record” on the Leymano’s Travels, Klein had
made a charm himself.

Since Sefirah Castle could mobilize the powers of the Marauder

pathway, there was no reason not to respond to the pleas of the
Apprentice domain!

As for the materials needed for the charms, be it Mysticologist

Cattleya or Traveler Fors, the both of them had a certain level of
understanding towards it. There was no need for Mr. Fool to
teach them.

When the two of them “Teleported” away with the triggering of

the charm—having plans to come back after a minute or two to
confirm the situation—there was a cruel smile on Botis’s face.
His eyes were filled with madness as his actions suddenly
stiffened.

No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t open the third level of

the Box of the Great Old Ones!

It was extremely heavy, as though it was enveloped and

suppressed by layers of forces. There was no way to activate it.
This made Botis feel like he was attempting to open a new world,
not a box.

In an instant, he sensed something, and the madness in his eyes

disappeared. Extreme astonishment and fear arose in him.

Tick tock. Tick tock. Wisps of light slid down from Botis’s body.
When they touched the ground, they transformed into insects
formed from resplendent starlight.

The insects’ bodies were bent into a semi-circle, forming a

magical glow that resembled illusory doors.

At this moment, his incomplete Mythical Creature form

suddenly collapsed and disintegrated in an irresistible manner.

The two eyeballs of his eyes landed on the ground and were
stained with dust.

These two eyeballs were frozen with an indescribable look of

horror. They were maintained perfectly, completely different
from the other parts of his body.

A Sequence 4 Secrets Sorcerer died just like that.

Pa!
The Box of the Great Old Ones, which had a silver-black surface
with many gems embedded in it, dropped beside Botis’s eyes, just
like a jewelry box commonly seen in aristocratic families.

Above the gray fog, in the ancient palace, Klein heaved a sigh of
relief as he lowered the Sea God Scepter in his hand in
puzzlement.

He was just moments from activating the power of Sefirah Castle

and using the level of an angel to conjure “Lightning Storm.” He
wanted to prevent Botis from opening the third level of the Box
of the Great Old Ones, but the Saint of Secrets’s mutually
destructive counterattack had failed to succeed. He encountered
an unexpected failure from the very beginning.

After Xio left the first battlefield, she immediately followed the
plan and prayed to Mr. Fool. With this, Klein found an
opportunity to enter the world above the gray fog. Through the
crimson star corresponding to The Hermit and Justice, he
monitored the battle.

As she moved to the second battlefield, Audrey found an

opportunity to pray, so that Klein could use her crimson star to
directly interfere with the real world.

This was also the reason why Audrey had arrived at her
destination later than The Hermit Cattleya.
According to what Arrodes said, the third level of the Box of the
Great Old Ones contains something very terrifying. I thought that
the True Creator had given it to him in order to create a terrifying
disaster at the critical moment, so as to showcase the true colors
of an evil god. Who knew that it couldn’t be opened... Klein
glanced at the crimson star representing The Magician and
discovered that it was covered in a layer of black ash. It seemed
to have coagulated, making it impossible for him to see the
scene inside to confirm Miss Magician’s condition.

This was the first time he had encountered such a situation—

evidence of how high a level and odd the Box of the Great Old
Ones was.

As for “Sleeping Beauty” magic and the Spear of Longinus that he

saw, he came up with some ideas.

After learning of the powers of Mystical Re-enactment at the

private gathering, Klein overturned his speculations about the
fairy tale magic that Bernadette had.

He had originally believed that the Emperor had specially created

the stories for his daughter based on the fairy tales on Earth, or
that after Bernadette’s father passed away, she had deliberately
reenacted the fairy tales he had told her about as a way to
express her grief. From the looks of it, the answer likely wasn’t
this. Some of the fairy tales before the First Epoch might have
been “mysterious.”
This meant that those fairy tales originated from mysterious
incidents that had happened in real life. They were spread
among the people and gradually became stories. They were
recorded down by writers and further embellished.

This corresponds to the prophecy regarding the time when the

stars are right. Mystery and has never left and has always been
around. It was just that in the “Earth Era” before the First Epoch,
they were suppressed by some kind of power or sealed...

If that’s really the case, some of the legends and stories on Earth
can be explained from another angle... It’s no wonder there’s a
Spear of Longinus... I wonder if the Chinese fable of the ethereal
utopia, Peach Blossom Spring, is involved in mystery. I’ll tell
Ma’am Hermit later and see if she can create new magic according
to this...

I wonder if Bernadette became a Mysticologist before the Emperor

perished. If she did, it’s hard to say if these fairy tale magics were
created by the Emperor, a Sequence 1 Beyonder of the Mystery
Pryer pathway, or by Queen Mystic Bernadette... But no matter
what, the Emperor should have discovered that these fairy tales
are also mysterious in his later years, and also that he could draw
power from them. Well, there’s no corresponding diary entry from
Bernadette. I can’t see the Emperor’s reaction and his guesses...

One of the reasons he insisted on going to the moon is to verify

certain things.
It’s a pity that most of the myths are fake. There’s no way to draw
on their power. The novels of the Internet era are the same... Klein
sighed slightly as he leaned back into his chair and continued
paying attention to the battlefield.

In the collapsed forest, The Hermit Cattleya and Justice Audrey

faced the abnormal changes suffered by Botis and tacitly gave up
injecting their spirituality to use the charms.

Despite maintaining her “Dragon Transformation” state, Audrey

was still hiding in the darkness outside the forest, wary of any
accidents or official demigods who might have sensed the
commotion and come to investigate.

As for The Hermit Cattleya, she was pushed to the spot where
Botis had died by the wind. She carefully avoided the Box of the
Great Old Ones.

Due to the fact that a Scribe could use many powers, a demigod-
level Sealed Artifact would often have extremely negative effects.
Apart from the Box of the Great Old Ones, Botis only left behind a
black pocket which seemed to be part of his robe.

Also, there was also the gathered Beyonder characteristic, two

eyeballs, and about ten Worms of Star. Most of the Worms of
Star had been destroyed.
Considering the horror displayed by the Box of the Great Old
Ones, as well as the fact that Botis was a high-ranking member
of the Aurora Order and could be blessed by a god, Cattleya didn’t
rashly pick up the items. She was afraid that an accident would
happen, causing the situation to develop negatively.

Previously, during the private gatherings, they had

communicated with each other on how to handle such
situations. That was, if they had the time and opportunity, they
would first sacrifice the item to Mr. Fool and then distribute it
above the gray fog. After all, many items might bring about
unknown dangers if they were to come into contact with items
with unknown negative effects. And there was a high probability
that Botis had a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact.

Sometimes, merely knowing the existence of a Sealed Artifact of

this level was enough to cause a sudden death.

According to what The Star Leonard had said, it was best not to
come into contact with such Sealed Artifacts. It was best not to
ask, describe, or pry into it. Only a true high-level existence could
suppress them.

Without any hesitation, Cattleya took out silver candles and

other ritual items from the various hidden pockets of her purple-
patterned black robe. She then set up a simple sacrificial ritual.
During this process, she pinched her lips, whistled, and created
an invisible servant helper. It took about ten seconds to set up
the altar.

After quickly reciting Mr. Fool’s honorific name and using

spiritual materials to open the Door of Sacrifice and
Bestowment, Cattleya heaved a sigh of relief. She got the
invisible servant to move the Box of the Great Old Ones, the black
pocket, two eyeballs, the gathered Beyonder characteristic, and
the nine Worms of Star over to the altar.

With a whoosh, the items flew up and passed through the

illusory door.

When Cattleya saw this, she immediately pinched her lower lip
with her thumb and index finger, preparing to whistle once
again to dispel the invisible servant.

But amidst the whistling, the “servant” remained motionless, as

though it had nothing to do with Cattleya.

The Hermit Cattleya’s eyelids twitched as she clenched her right

hand into a fist and pushed it to her mouth, preparing to use the
Horn of Magic.

At that moment, a blazing silvery-white appeared out of

nowhere at the altar. Layers of bolts of lightning formed a
destructive storm that enveloped the invisible servant in the
middle.

All of this quickly calmed down as the mutated servant was

completely destroyed.

Cattleya exhaled and lowered her head, sincerely thanking Mr.

Fool.

Then, she followed the ritual’s ending procedure and packed her
belongings. She used the “Snow White” magic, which was closer
to a prophecy technique, to clear the scene of its traces.

And at this moment, Audrey had already used the Teleportation

charm from before and left the scene.

Cattleya looked around, and considering that Mr. Fool might

need something more ritualistic, she took out a card from her
pocket and threw it in the middle of the collapsing forest.

The card was half inserted into the soil, revealing the image of
an old man holding a glass lamp and staff as he explored alone:
The Hermit of the tarot cards.
 CHAPTER 1200: RANDOMNESS
After a while, the space in the collapsed forest suddenly tore
apart, revealing an illusory yet mysterious door.

The door opened silently, and a handsome man with black hair
and golden eyes walked out. He was dressed in a well-ironed
suit, looking mature and elegant.

Before he could examine the scene, he heard a loud boom. He

could feel a violent storm blowing towards him, and he saw a
middle-aged man with an imposing aura appear in front of him.

The middle-aged man had rather obvious large earlobes. His hair
was dark blue and thick, and there seemed to be countless bolts
of lightning hidden in his eyes.

He was the cardinal of the Church of the Lord of Storms,

archbishop of the Backlund diocese, Deep Blue Officiant Randall
Valentinus.

The clergyman in the black robe that was embroidered with

storm symbols looked around and cast his gaze at the golden-
eyed man. He asked in a thunderous voice, “Celt, what happened
here?”
Celt, the golden-eyed man, shook his head.

“I just arrived too.”

Just as he said that, a mountain-like nearly transparent Spirit

Body appeared in the void and placed a figure in midair.

The figure was dressed in a long black, red-patterned bishop

robe. His eyes were deep and he didn’t have a beard. He was the
person in charge of the Backlund diocese of the Church of
Evernight, Anthony Stevenson.

After the gigantic Spirit Body completed its mission, it

immediately shrunk and entered Saint Anthony’s mouth. At the
same time, black long hair covered his face, and a translucent,
drifting spirit appeared behind Anthony. It held onto his
shoulder, preventing him from falling.

In the next second, a turbulent flow of air rushed over from the
Backlund city and pushed a figure towards this area at high
speeds.

Soon, the figure came to a stop. It was an old man dressed in a

white priest robe and a clergyman’s cap. He had a kind and
gentle face.
The air that was spewed out from the elder’s back vanished as
the black tube that was shimmering with metallic light
retreated back into his body.

This was the archbishop of the Church of the God of Steam and
Machinery’s Backlund diocese. He was a member of the Divine
Council, Horamick Haydn.

He strangely stopped in midair and looked around.

“Although the battle here isn’t too intense, it’s definitely at the
saint level.

“Also, the remnant polluted aura is simply... simply...”

As they spoke, the four demigods looked down at the middle of

the collapsed forest.

There was a tarot card depicting an old man holding a staff and
a glass lamp.

The Hermit card!

Randall Valentinus, Celt, Anthony, and Horamick instantly fell

silent as no one spoke for a moment.

...
Above the gray fog, in the ancient palace, Klein was frowning as
he looked at the Box of the Great Old Ones in front of him.

The moment this Grade 0 Sealed Artifact was sacrificed, the

entire Sefirah Castle began to stir, as if it had been brought to
boiling point.

A massive amount of power was automatically activated,

forming a torrent that appeared like steam as it completely
drowned out the Box of the Great Old Ones and wrapped around
it tightly.

At this moment, the silver-black jewelry box that was embedded

with gems seemed to become an insect in amber. There was no
room for any movement.

Previously, Sefirah Castle was triggered when I spied on the true

gods or Kings of Angels and when I was injured... This is the first
time it has experienced such changes due to an item from external
sources... Klein couldn’t help but raise his right hand to wipe
away the nonexistent sweat.

Frankly speaking, he was still a little afraid. He felt that he had

been a little carried away after gaining initial control of Sefirah
Castle.

In the past, he didn’t dare let a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact enter this
place. And this time, because it didn’t involve a Uniqueness, and
with how he had improved compared to the past, this gave him
the thought of making an attempt.

Thankfully, it’s under control... In the future, I’ll have to tell

Ma’am Hermit and the others that they can’t pick up anything
and sacrifice it to me. I’m not a rag-and-bone man... After
muttering a few words, he began inspecting the Box of the Great
Old Ones.

He remembered that Miss Magician was still inside the Sealed

Artifact, so he planned on figuring out the situation of the Box of
the Great Old Ones as soon as possible so as to prevent the bait
from dying due to wasting time.

This Sealed Artifact’s level is very high. Arrodes’s understanding of

it is rather limited. I’ll still have to do it myself... From the looks of
it, as long as I don’t attempt to divine what the third level is or
attempt to seek out the source of the power, the danger is
acceptable or even nonexistent... Klein made a preliminary
assessment based on his spiritual intuition.

Immediately following that, he conjured a pen and paper and

began doing a “divination.”

After an unknown period of time, he finally opened his eyes and

muttered silently, The first level can allow the interior space to
switch locations with the target’s area and miniaturize the
corresponding scene, turning objects into toys... This is an ability
that can barely be made use of...

The living beings that have been turned into toys must be released
within 24 hours. Otherwise, they will be permanently converted.
Even their Spirit Bodies will never enjoy an eternal rest...

It’s very easy to release them. As long as a specific region is chosen

—one so small that it’s almost devoid of any living creatures—
swapping it with the interior space will do...

There is a limit to the scope of this ability. It reaches its limit with
a city the size of Backlund... Why did I use Backlund as an
example...

The second level records different scenes. There are the Abyss,
cosmos, and all sorts of places. It allows the wielder and the living
beings within a certain range to directly move to the target area...

This problem is it’s random. A small portion can be designated by

the wielder, thus releasing the corresponding location. Most of the
time, the chosen location will change, and the destination of the
final destination will be unpredictable... As for when the
designated location will be effective and when an anomaly
happens, there’s no way to know...

Besides, this seems to be something that can’t be affected by good

luck. Or perhaps, good luck cannot affect those below Sequence 0...
This means that I can’t use this Box of the Great Old Ones’s
Beyonder power to directly transfer the City of Silver out of the
Forsaken Land of the Gods. Sigh, if I can, my Miracle Invoker ritual
will be very simple... Uh, I’ll try and see if making them into toys
will work later...

The third level is very dangerous, very, very dangerous. I won’t

take the risk to pry into its secrets. No, this should be called
courting death...

The negative effects of the Box of the Great Old Ones are very
simple. It’s just that the wielder will randomly vanish, suddenly
die, or mutate. If there are no holders, the living beings in the
surrounding areas will encounter terrifying matters one after
another depending on their distance from it and their sizes. The
maximum range is the same as the first level... These Grade 0
Sealed Artifacts can destroy cities wantonly, killing hundreds of
thousands or even millions. It’s no wonder they are given the
highest sealing. One is not to ask, describe, or pry into them.

Where did the entities that vanished go? This seems to have
something to do with the scene of the second level...

The reason why the Saint of Secrets dares to move around with
this Sealed Artifact is because he had the blessings of the Angel of
Fate Ouroboros. He can reduce the negative effects to a minimum,
but even so, he didn’t dare to hold on to it for too long because the
blessings would wear off... It looks like the reason he didn’t
manage to recover his lucidity ahead of time and find a chance to
teleport away had to do with his luck turning bad... It’s really
hard to kill saints that are valued by a huge organization...

I must say that Ma’am Hermit is considered experienced and

clear-headed. She didn’t make any rash contact with it. Instead,
she created an invisible servant to hold it. Furthermore, she
sacrificed this Grade 0 Sealed Artifact to me in the shortest time
possible...

In theory, I can summon a Historical Void projection to hold this

item. After all, it doesn’t matter if it dies, vanishes, or mutates.
However, the usage time cannot be guaranteed, unless I get Will
Auceptin’s blessing...

The way to seal it is to put it into the spirit world, and that’s not
enough. It has to be a space that has been distorted and hidden in
the spirit world. Then, ordinary water has to be poured into it
regularly, allowing the Box of the Great Old Ones to play with
microbes every day... With so many living beings, it can last for a
very long period of time... With this train of thought, there are
still many methods to seal it...

After roughly figuring out the exact situation of the Box of the
Great Old Ones, Klein looked at the Grade 0 Sealed Artifact and
felt that the third level no longer seemed as dangerous and
impossible to open as before.
He vaguely believed that as long as he extended his hand and
removed the seal placed onto it by Sefirah Castle, he could easily
open the third level of the Box of the Great Old Ones.

...What a strong temptation... Klein retracted his gaze and waved

his hand, causing the Box of the Great Old Ones to fly towards
the junk pile in the corner.

Regardless of whether it was a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or not,

head over there to be quarantined and get a hold of yourself!

As a terrifying Grade 0 Sealed Artifact, one has to have a number

to show its importance. Unfortunately, I don’t know how many
Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts the seven Churches have obtained. It
shouldn’t exceed 50, right? Yes, the Box of the Great Old Ones can
be temporarily named 0-61. I’ll adjust it according to the situation
in the future...

If Ma’am Hermit isn’t able to create a sealed environment, she can

place 0-61 above the gray fog. Once she needs it, she can apply for
it. Of course, she must pray to Will in advance for “His”
blessings... I wonder what stage I’ll have to be before the “King of
Yellow and Black who wields good luck” can be genuine in name.
There’s a portion in Miracle Invoker, and there should be a portion
in Attendant of Mysteries... Klein amused himself with his
thoughts and finally picked up the Beyonder characteristic left
behind by Saint of Secrets Botis.
It looked like a crystal with countless rays of light refracted
within it, forming illusory and resplendent doors.

After staring at it for a few seconds, he suddenly threw the

Beyonder characteristic into the air.

The power of Sefirah Castle boiled once again. Under the control
of Klein, it formed a corporeal semi-translucent wave and struck
the crystal hard.

The crystal instantly shattered, splitting into countless tiny dots

of light. A pitch-black gas emerged from within before it rapidly
melted away, twisting and dispersing inside Sefirah Castle.

Under the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics, those

tiny dots of light slowly gathered together, and in nearly a
minute, they reformed into the magnificent and dreamy crystal-
like appearance from before, and landed in the palm of Klein’s
hand.

The contamination inside was cleared.

Inside Sefirah Castle, Klein was equivalent to a Sequence 2 angel.

However, he mostly had the power, but not the corresponding
level’s Beyonder powers. He needed the right supporting item to
help him.
After putting down the Secrets Sorcerer’s Beyonder characteristic,
he cast his gaze at Botis’s remaining two eyeballs.
 CHAPTER 1201: PROFESSIONAL
The pupils of Botis’s eyes had already turned deep black, and
they were frozen in a look of indescribable fear. It made Klein’s
heart palpitate when he saw it, as though he could feel the
intense changes in Botis’s emotions before his death.

After a series of inspections, together with “divination,” he

confirmed that these two eyeballs didn’t contain any Beyonder
characteristics, but they contained a strong corruptive force and
a power that came from an unknown source. It could be used as
a medium for curses, and it could directly affect the target. It
was a rather dangerous spiritual material with an extremely
long “expiry date.”

I can’t bring it with me for extended periods of time. Otherwise, I

might be weakened mentally, have nightmares every day, and
suffer a physical mutation... Klein casually summoned a square
metal box and placed Botis’s two eyeballs into it.

He didn’t attempt to purify it, because once the item was

shattered and purified, there would be nothing left. It would be
too wasteful.

Due to the fact that there was nothing wrong with the Worms of
Star and that it was also a material that Klein understood the
most, he quickly turned his attention to the black pocket.
The results of “divination” surprised him because it was a so-
called “interspatial” object.

The pocket only had the size of an adult man’s palm. But in
actual fact, it had the size of the two-bedroom apartment that
the Moretti family had rented in Tingen in the very beginning. It
was big enough to hold many things.

This was made by Botis using the powers of a Secrets Sorcerer. In

essence, the pocket wasn’t an object but an entrance.

...First, a region in the spirit world is distorted and isolated using

“Space Concealment”; then, use the chaos created when the spirit
world overlaps with reality. As long as there are proper
coordinates, one can directly reach their destination, opening the
“door” to that hidden area and entering this pocket space...

This is very similar to the method needed for sealing the Box of the
Great Old Ones. However, one door is in the spirit world, while the
other is in the real world. This results in a Sealed Artifact or
mystical item inside the Interspatial Pocket to also affect the
wielder...

From the looks of it, it doesn’t seem to be of much use, as it can’t

eliminate the negative effects... Besides, I’m in the Forsaken Land
of the Gods and can’t connect to the spirit world. There’s no use to
having such a pocket...
Also, I have to reinforce the power of “Space Concealment” from
time to time. Otherwise, it will gradually lose its effectiveness...
It’s only suitable for demigods of the Apprentice pathway, or an
organization that has demigods of the Apprentice pathway or
Sealed Artifacts that provide the relevant support...

The name “Interspatial Pocket” is too lame. I wonder how Botis

named this item... Let’s call it “Traveler’s Bag”... After confirming
the degree of danger, Klein conjured a fake hand and placed it
into the black pocket.

Pitter-patter! A bunch of gems poured out as the fake hand was

retracted and landed on the long, mottled table. The crystal-clear
red, blue, green, white, black, and translucent colors instantly
filled his eyes.

...I should’ve predicted this... The corresponding materials of the

Apprentice pathway are gems—all the gems... The expression on
Klein’s face turned spirited as he sighed with a smile. He reached
out with his other hand and picked up a few gems to feel the
weight and texture.

Apart from these, there were also quite a number of spiritual

materials in the Traveler’s Bag. Some were commonly used,
while others were relatively rare.

The Box of the Great Old Ones, the Secrets Sorcerer’s Beyonder
characteristic, nine Worms of Star, Botis’s eyeballs, Traveler’s Bag,
and large amounts of gems and materials... This operation can be
considered quite a harvest, enough for everyone to split it fairly...

Unfortunately, Botis had the ability to “Record” Beyonder powers

and certain states. There’s no need for him to bring too many
Sealed Artifacts and mystical items with him. That would result in
many negative effects... As a demigod, he should have a few good
Sealed Artifacts. I wonder if they’re hidden somewhere in the spirit
world or at the Aurora Order headquarters... It’s a pity that Botis’s
soul had just collapsed as well, preventing me from using spirit
channeling on it... Klein shook his head and immediately
returned to the real world. He found a hidden spot, put down the
lantern, and set up a bestowment ritual.

He wanted to see if he could bring 0-61—the Box of the Great Old

Ones—to the Forsaken Land of the Gods.

If he could, he could attempt transforming the entire City of

Silver into toys and placing them on the first level of the Sealed
Artifact. He could directly send it to the outside world through
the sacrificial and bestowment rituals. This way, he could
bypass the Giant King’s Court and Dark Angel Sasrir, and could
ingeniously complete the Miracle Invoker ritual.

After performing a series of tasks, Klein was done with his

preparations as he reached out his right hand. He pulled out
another himself before his actual body leaped into the fog of
history and hid in the void of a time before the First Epoch.
He was worried that the Box of the Great Old Ones would cause a
random death the moment it passed through the sacrificial and
bestowment door.

In the fragments of light deep in the grayish-white fog, Klein

took four steps counterclockwise and returned above the gray
fog, responding to his own prayers.

After the mysterious ancient door of sacrifice and bestowment

took form, he slowly opened it. He waved his hand, summoning
the Box of the Great Old Ones that was enveloped by layers of
forcers, throwing it into the gap behind the illusory door,
towards the boundless darkness behind the door.

At that moment, the void’s darkness suddenly became corporeal,

as though it formed an invisible barrier that blocked the door
that had just opened. It floated in midair, unable to move
forward.

Klein frowned slightly as he watched this scene. He tried to stir

the powers of Sefirah Castle and use the power at the level of an
angel to push it forward, but he was unable to get the Box of the
Great Old Ones to break the barrier.

...Indeed, the Forsaken Land of the Gods is sealed. It’s just that I’m
closely related to Sefirah Castle, so I could use it to respond.
However, this cannot exceed a certain limit. Klein nodded slightly.
He retrieved the Box of the Great Old Ones and threw it onto the
junk pile.

Then, he conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow and got the fake
person to give the detailed information of the Box of the Great
Old Ones to Ma’am Hermit and Miss Justice.

This was to remind them to bring the Box of the Great Old Ones
back to the real world within 24 hours, and to release The
Magician Fors.

While doing so, Klein had informed Miss Justice to sacrifice

some top-grade ice-cream to the Snake of Fate’s Blessed before
praying for the bestowment of the Box of the Great Old Ones. As
for The Hermit Cattleya, she didn’t need to make any external
requests due to her having “Brief Luck.” However, she needed to
complete everything within a few minutes and sacrifice the Box
of the Great Old Ones above the gray fog once more.

...

Backlund, in the border between East Borough and the bridge

area, in an apartment that had been in disrepair for years.

Leonard, who was wearing red gloves and a black coat, was
leading his team members to check the scene.
As the reserve force of the Church of Evernight, they were
undoubtedly filled with energy at nearly ten at night.

“Captain, there’s a serious crack on the walls here. Some of the

walls have even been shattered. This apartment might not hold
after the hurricane season next summer.” The wine-red-haired
Cindy came over and reported to Leonard.

Leonard scanned his surroundings with his green eyes and

nodded slightly.

“Thankfully, this place is dangerous to begin with, and it has

been abandoned for a long period of time. However, it’s very
strange that even tramps don’t live here.”

Cindy thought for a moment and said, “Captain, do you mean

that there are Beyonders using this apartment, so they’re
secretly chasing away the tramps who sleep here?”

Another Red Glove, Bob, happened to be checking the bottom of

the wall and casually added, “And then, they had an internal
strife that developed into a battle. Something was then ignited?”

“That possibility can’t be ruled out,” Leonard answered in a

professional manner. “But have you noticed? Every place in this
room has signs of corrosion, and there’s a lack of the remnants
left behind by tables and chairs that should exist. It looks too
empty... This doesn’t look like something a Low- or Mid-
Sequence Beyonder can create. I suspect that it might involve a
higher level of power.”

After a series of inspections and discovering many

abnormalities, the Red Gloves team under Leonard failed to find
any further clues. They could only return to Saint Samuel
Cathedral first.

Just as they arrived underground, a bishop came to look for

Leonard, asking him to bring two members upstairs for a
meeting.

Leonard nodded thoughtfully. Without asking anything, he led

Bob and Cindy through a secret passage into Saint Samuel
Cathedral.

Following that, they followed the spiral staircase and under the
illumination of the crimson moonlight, they arrived in a room
with many people. It was equipped with a blackboard.

With just one glance, Leonard realized that there were quite a
number of people who had worked with him before. They were
from the Mandated Punishers, the Machinery Hivemind, and
MI9.

Then, he noticed the three demigods, Horamick Haydn, Randall

Valentinus, and Anthony Stevenson, as well as a black-haired,
golden-eyed man who was clearly at the same level as them.
Without waiting for Leonard’s greeting, Saint Anthony stood up
in his red-patterned black robe and said in a deep voice, “There
was a high-level battle in the outskirts of Backlund. There was a
terrifying contamination present, as well as a tarot card—The
Hermit.

“I noticed that you’ve done some investigations regarding the

large number of incidents involving tarot cards. You had also
raised a corresponding theory. Now, please give everyone here a
detailed introduction.”

“...The Hermit card?” Leonard expressed his true astonishment,

but this was mostly because he was tasked with such a mission.

Ahem. He cleared his throat, walked to the blackboard, and

turned to face the demigods and Beyonders of the three Churches
and the military. He drew a crimson moon on his chest.

After organizing his words, this Red Glove Captain said solemnly,
“In the past two to three years, the incident involving tarot cards
that really caught our attention was because of Lanevus’s death.
He was embroiled in a conspiracy that attempted to allow the
True Creator’s descent, and his body was covered with tarot
cards.

“After that, the tarot cards appeared on the Capim case again.
However, this time, there was a change in the arrangement of
the tarot cards. It emphasized Judgment and The Emperor...
“...Back then, I linked these matters to an organization that
suddenly believed in The Fool in Backlund. As you know, The Fool
is the starting card of the tarot cards.”

This bold guess made several demigods and many other

Beyonders nod slightly. They felt that this might indeed be
related to some level of mysticism.

Leonard paused before continuing, “And below The Fool, this

organization might have quite a number of official members.
They use tarot cards as code names, such as Judgment, The
Emperor, or The Hermit of this incident...”

As he spoke, Leonard picked up a deck of cards that he used as a

demonstration and randomly picked one.

He glanced at it and chuckled.

“Such as... The Star.”

 CHAPTER 1202: THE TAROT CLUB
The demigods and Beyonders present nodded at Leonard’s
demonstration, indicating that they understood what the Red
Glove captain meant.

One of the Mandated Punishers raised his arm and took the
opportunity to ask a question:

“In other words, whoever left a tarot card behind is the member
executing the mission?”

“That should be the case.” Leonard did not give a definite answer.

The same Mandated Punisher continued asking, “What do the

tarot cards that were scattered all over Lanevus’s corpse mean
then? There’s no specific direction.”

Leonard immediately picked up a white chalk and wrote the

name Lanevus on the blackboard behind him. Then, he drew a
circle.

“I’ve just said that in the past two to three years, the matter
involving tarot cards have really caught our attention because of
the Lanevus case. This is very likely the beginning of everything.
“Therefore, without a specific direction, the casually scattered
tarot cards might be referring to the whole. This means that the
organization that uses the tarot cards as code names has
officially stepped onto the stage of history. Heh heh, please
forgive me for using poetic words.”

“That makes a lot of sense.” The few Mandated Punishers were

convinced by Leonard.

Leonard looked around and continued, “Let me use the Aurora

Order, which everyone is familiar with, as a comparison. We all
know that there are twenty-two Oracles in the Aurora Order.
Each of them will be in charge of a region’s affairs. It’s very
possible that the organization with the tarot card code names is
the same. The members of the likes of Judgment, The Emperor,
and The Hermit should have their own factions. They will exert
their influence in a particular region.”

Upon hearing this, a member of the Machinery Hivemind

pondered and said, “However, the three members corresponding
to Judgment, The Emperor, and The Hermit have appeared
consecutively in Backlund. According to what you just said, does
this mean that the organization that uses tarot cards as code
names are still lacking in scale, and that the members are all
gathered in Loen, or perhaps just in the Backlund region? After
all, Backlund’s person-in-charge for the Aurora Order is only an
Oracle. As for Saint Tenebrous, he’s in charge of the entire Loen.”
Leonard slowly nodded, indicating that he understood what he
meant.

He organized his words and said, “This possibility cannot be

ruled out. After all, this is an organization that has only
appeared in the past two to three years.

“Of course, there might be other reasons. This organization

might not be divided based on location demarcation. Instead,
they are determined by whether or not they can handle an area
alone. They will also work together depending on overlapping
situations, such as the Capim case.”

Seeing that the Beyonders of the three Churches and MI9 didn’t
raise any further questions, Leonard deliberated for a few
seconds before saying, “Next up will be all my personal guesses.
There are also some problems with it. This might be a direction
of investigation for the future.

“The first question, what is the purpose of this organization?

“If they are like the Aurora Order, with the goal to spread the
faith of an evil god, then why haven’t we discovered people who
believe in The Fool? Even if there are, they’re all people who are
scamming others in the name of The Fool.

“Second question, what do they have in common in the few

operations? I haven’t been able to find it yet.
“The third question I have is that high-level members who use
tarot cards as their code names are not of low Sequences and
have their own factions. However, they aren’t famous in the
Beyonder world at all. This is very abnormal. After all, although
the twenty-two Oracles of the Aurora Order hide their identities,
they have more or less crossed paths with us. They rose up from
Low-Sequence Beyonders to Middle-Sequence Beyonders under
our ‘watch,’ eventually taking over the spot as Oracle when their
predecessor dies or advances. They are all already on our lists.”

Having said that, Leonard paused and said, “If the organization
that uses the tarot cards as its code name is really an
organization that believes in The Fool, then there is someone
who can answer my third question.

“He’s the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow. Rumor has it that

he believes in The Fool.”

This name made all the Beyonders from the three Churches and
MI9 fall into silence, as though they were quickly recalling the
relevant information.

They had long heard that Gehrman Sparrow had a mysterious

background. He believed in The Fool, and they had obtained quite
a bit of information from him. However, they hadn’t made any
connections like Leonard to string everything together.
A few seconds later, the archbishop of the Church of Evernight,
Saint Anthony, said in a deep voice, “...Gehrman Sparrow seems
to be in close contact with the original Death Consul of Balam.
That’s an angel who’s still active over the land.”

This gave the Beyonders who weren’t demigods a fright as they

instinctively sat up straight.

They all knew about Admiral Hell, but due to the confidential
restrictions, they didn’t know that the Death Consul represented
a Grounded Angel.

“...That Death Consul doesn’t seem to belong to any faction of the

Numinous Episcopate,” said a Beyonder from MI9 hesitantly.

Leonard nodded solemnly.

“Perhaps ‘He’ is a member of the secret organization that uses

the tarot cards as a code name.

“Death card!”

There was another round of silence. All the demigods had to

admit that this was possible.

The level of the secret organization that was represented by tarot

cards suddenly rose, reaching a level that was equal to the
Aurora Order.

“In short, Gehrman Sparrow is a clue.” Leonard took a deep

breath and slowly said, “Your Graces, ladies and gentlemen, I’m
done.”

Saint Anthony nodded slightly and stood up. He looked around

and said, “Up to now, this secret organization that uses tarot
cards as their code names hasn’t targeted us yet. It has shown a
certain level of friendliness. Now that the war situation is tense,
we are severely lacking in manpower, so it’s difficult for us to
take any major actions. Therefore, I suggest that we try our best
to avoid conflict with them and not attempt to eradicate them
for the time being.

“Of course, we have to do what we need to do. A secret

organization with the existence of a Grounded Angel itself
represents danger. If we don’t understand it or grasp enough
information about it, we won’t be able to react in time and stop
any possible conspiracies.”

Horamick and the other demigods thought for a moment before

nodding in agreement.

Anthony Stevens looked around, his gaze landing on Leonard’s

face.

“This investigation will be led by you. Coordinate it well.”

“...” Leonard agreed solemnly.

At this moment, Deep Blue Officiant Randall Valentinus spoke to

Leonard impatiently, “Give them a name. We can’t keep saying
‘secret organization that uses tarot cards as a code name.’ It’s
quite a mouthful.

“What suggestions do you have?”

Leonard considered carefully before saying, “Tarot Club?”

“That works.” Randall stood up and said with a thunderous voice,

“Let’s call it the ‘Tarot Club’!”

...

Late at night, in Empress Borough, in the Hall family’s villa.

The exclusive dessert chef, Tim, suddenly woke up from his

dream and stared at the ceiling in the darkness.

He had just dreamed that he was enjoying an ice-cream and had

just eaten it when he woke up.

The more he thought about it, the more intense his cravings
became. In the end, he overcame his feelings that it was trouble
and got out of bed. Putting on a thick sleeping robe, he walked
out of the room and came to a pantry not far away.

As a slightly famous dessert chef in the aristocratic circles, Tim

was given special privileges by Earl Hall. He could enter the
pantry at any time and use the ingredients here to test his new
ideas.

Meanwhile, Tim had repeatedly returned Earl Hall’s trust with

high-quality desserts.

Of course, he often appeared in the pantry due to mid-night

cravings for food, just like now.

After some serious and hard work, Tim used the remains and
prepared ingredients to make a few cups of ice-cream and ate
half of it.

Then, he patted his stomach, washed the cutlery, and left the
pantry in satisfaction.

The remaining few cups of ice-cream were left in the corner, as

if they had been completely forgotten.

...
In Cherwood Borough, by the Tussock River, in an uninhabited
shallow flat.

Wearing a dark-colored cloak, Audrey first made use of Dream

Traversal to arrive nearby before walking over on foot.

She skillfully set up the ritual and prayed to Mr. Fool.

Soon, a silver-black accessory box embedded with many gems

tore through the illusory door and landed in front of Audrey.

Audrey tucked a wisp of blonde hair behind her ear and picked
up the Box of the Great Old Ones, 0-61, without any delay. She
aimed at a few rocks and pulled open the first layer.

Silently, numerous long tables and chairs appeared messily in

the area. Several Beyonders that had used various means to
conceal their faces appeared. One of them was the hooded Fors.

Their skin quickly changed from that of a toy’s to that of a

human’s, and their eyes began to move.

Fors, who had the highest Sequence, recovered the fastest.

Looking around, she was extremely surprised to find that she
had unknowingly come to a flat by the side of the river from that
apartment.
Furthermore, this change was only limited to her overall area.
The situation around her was no different from before.

Where am I... What happened... Fors’s gaze landed on the empty

altar. After pondering for a second, she seemed to understand
something as she asked in surprise, “Has the matter ended?”

“Yes,” replied Audrey, who was using her Psychological

Invisibility.

It’s ended... It’s ended... Fors followed up with a confused and

dazed question.

“How’s the target?”

“He’s dead.” Audrey was multitasking as she controlled the other

six Beyonders. Her answer was very simple.

He’s dead... Saint of Secrets Botis has died... I didn’t participate in

the battle. I didn’t summon Gehrman Sparrow’s Historical Void
projection... Fors’s mouth gaped slightly as she felt like she was
dreaming.

She only felt that she had been terrified for a second and was in
a daze for a moment, and the mission had already been
completed...
At this moment, she saw the surrounding Beyonders come to
“life,” but they didn’t show any surprise towards the change in
environment. It was as if the gathering had been held here.

They skillfully destroyed the chairs and long tables and threw
them into the Tussock River. Then, they left the flats one after
another and returned home under the illumination of the street
lamps.

...This is a Manipulator... How terrifying... Fors jumped in fright

and completely snapped awake.

“Return first.” Audrey didn’t have time to explain. She turned

around and used the altar from before, preparing to sacrifice the
Box of the Great Old Ones above the gray fog.

Fors shot a look over, but she didn’t ask or say anything. She
made her body turn transparent as she vanished from where
she was.

Author’s Note: The title of this chapter originally should have

been “Official Debut,” but it was just not serious enough.
 CHAPTER 1203: HARVEST
In the ancient palace above the fog.

Dark red starlight shot up, forming several figures.

Leonard did a casual glance, and his gaze suddenly froze on the
silver-black jewelry box placed on the long mottled table.

If he recalled correctly, this was likely a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact,

the Box of the Great Old Ones that The World Klein Moretti had
specially emphasized during the prior private gathering.

The Saint of Secrets was really in control of this Grade 0 Sealed

Artifact? And he even used it? Yet, Ma’am Hermit and Miss Justice
succeeded? Leonard’s pupils dilated slightly as he nearly couldn’t
believe his eyes.

As an official Beyonder, a Red Glove captain of the Church of

Evernight, he knew Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts very well. He knew
that these items could easily destroy a city, causing people to
suddenly die without putting up any resistance. When facing
them, not only was contact with them impossible, but even
understanding them was something that should be reduced if
possible.
Leonard originally believed that Ma’am Hermit and Miss Justice
would leave the battlefield according to the plan after
encountering a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. They would then think of
a way to rescue Miss Magician. To his surprise, they had
succeeded, and had even retrieved the Grade 0 Sealed Artifact!

Ma’am Hermit’s Mystical Re-enactment has reached such a high

level? Did the “Feast of Betrayal” she mentioned really make the
Sealed Artifact rebel? Or could it be that Mr. Fool had provided
some help? Leonard muttered silently as he glanced at The World
Klein Moretti who was seated at the bottom end of the long
bronze table. He discovered that his former colleague was rather
calm.

Klein surveyed the area and said, “Congratulations, everyone.

The hunt this time was very successful.

“All the spoils of war are here.”

As he spoke, he raised his right hand, condensing various bits of

mysterious knowledge into a pale white luster. He also included
a small number of legends that came from the East, such as
Peach Blossom Spring, and Lanke’s Go Match. He wanted Ma’am
Hermit to test if they were mystical or not, and whether there
was any real source.

“Ma’am, this is your reward.” The World Klein made the pale
white light fly towards The Hermit Cattleya. Then, he pointed at
the Box of the Great Old Ones, the Secrets Sorcerer’s Beyonder
characteristic, the Traveler’s Luggage, Botis’s eyeballs, nine
Worms of Star, large amounts of gems and materials on the
table. “In addition, you have the right to choose first.”

After the battle at the demigod level with the Saint of Secrets,
Cattleya finally found the bearing and confidence of a saint. She
first received the pale white glow and closed her eyes to digest
the mysterious knowledge contained within.

In the Second Epoch, the ancient gods believed that the original
Creator, The Oldest One, left some objects behind. Perhaps it was a
“kingdom” formed from a portion of “His” body or something that
“He” created...

There are nine of these that contain the various sefirot. They are
the Chaos Sea, Sefirah Castle, River of Eternal Darkness,
Knowledge Moor, Tenebrous World, Brood Hive, Nation of
Disorder, City of Calamity, and the Key of Light...

The ancient sun god came from a place known as Chernobyl...

The Marauder pathway’s Sequence 0 is called Error...

Emperor Roselle’s fairytales might have originated from

something that happened before...
...

As the mysticism knowledge resonated in her, Cattleya couldn’t

help but open her eyes and look at The World Gehrman Sparrow.

There were too many things inside that shocked her, making her
realize that she had opened the door to a whole new world!

I never thought of Mr. Fool’s origins in the past. Now, I can

vaguely grasp it... A thought flashed through Cattleya’s mind as
she had a guess.

She immediately controlled herself. She didn’t want to think too

much, nor did she dare to think too deeply about it.

She was afraid that she would come up with an answer that was
enough to make her lose control.

This is one of the nine sefirot. Mr. Fool’s goal is to gather all the
sefirot and attempt to recover...

Raising her right hand, she nudged her heavy glasses on her
nose bridge. Cattleya forced herself to focus her attention on the
small “tales” and decided to return to the real world to
completely digest the potion before she attempted to create
magic with them, allowing her to draw on their power using
Mystical Re-enactment.
Of course, she also believed that not every one of them would
succeed. She believed that a portion of those stories were purely
fabricated. After all, this was a gift from Mr. World. There was
no guarantee that they would be effective. After all, out of the
many fairytales and ancient legends that Emperor Roselle
recounted to Queen Mystic back then, only a few of them truly
produced magic.

She took a few seconds to compose herself and cast her gaze to
the middle of the long mottled table, preparing to choose her
spoil of war.

Without a doubt, the most eye-catching item was the Box of the
Great Old Ones labeled “0-61.” The silver-black jewelry box
embedded with many gems completely overshadowed all the
other items.

Cattleya wasn’t too unfamiliar with Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts,

because Queen Mystic had more than one. It was also because of
this reason that the Queen’s Element Dawn was able to compete
with the ancient organization, Moses Ascetic Order, that had
been born in the early Fourth Epoch.

The gap between an angel and a saint was not something the
magic of a powerful fairy tale could make up for.

To become a truly powerful figure, one had to advance to

Sequence 2 or possess a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. It wasn’t that
Cattleya didn’t have any desire for the Box of the Great Old Ones,
but when she thought of the hint that The World Gehrman
Sparrow had received from Mr. Fool, the terrifying negative
effects, the third level’s extreme danger, and most of the
Beyonder powers that she couldn’t control, she felt a sense of
horror.

Although she had “Brief Luck,” she still lacked the ability to seal
the Box of the Great Old Ones so far.

After a series of intense struggles, The Hermit Cattleya pointed at

the dreamy crystal and said, “I want the Secrets Sorcerer’s
Beyonder characteristic.”

If they could find a suitable High-Sequence Artisan, it could be

transformed into a rather good Sealed Artifact, one that had
barely acceptable negative effects. Queen Mystic Bernadette
happened to have the resources to do so, but the commission
might not necessarily succeed.

In the end, even if there’s only “Teleportation,” that will be

enough. However, it’s obvious that a Secrets Sorcerer wouldn’t
only be able to grasp Teleportation... Even if the negative effects
are excessive, I can get Queen Mystic to shatter and try again, or I
could sell it to Miss Magician... Yes, she said that her teacher
would prepare the ingredients for her... Following that, Cattleya
nodded at The World Gehrman Sparrow to confirm her choice.
Choosing the Secrets Sorcerer’s Beyonder characteristic? Upon
hearing Ma’am Hermit’s reply, a scene appeared in Klein’s mind.

Wearing a purple-patterned black robe, the lady wearing a dark-

colored hood relied on “Blink” to leave behind many
doppelgangers. Then, they would all ignite a match at the same
time.

...The Little Match Girl will turn into countless witches selling
matchsticks... This is a horrifying fairytale... The World Klein
couldn’t help but twitch the corners of his mouth as he tersely
acknowledged.

“Alright, it’s your right.”

He then cast his gaze at Miss Magician.

“It’s your turn to choose.”

“I-I didn’t do anything...” Fors said guiltily.

Klein scoffed and said, “You successfully acted as bait.”

“...” Fors didn’t know what expression she should use to respond,
but she heard Mr. Star seemingly laugh.
She slowly took a deep breath and cast her gaze at the spoils of
war on the long bronze table.

Frankly speaking, she wanted to choose the Box of the Great Old
Ones because it was an item that her teacher’s family had
snatched away.

She didn’t want to use it herself; she wanted to return it to her

teacher directly.

However, considering that she was only bait, Fors felt that she
was not qualified to take an item of this level.

Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts were extremely rare, precious, and

dangerous. She had already gained a deep impression of them
with Mr. Star’s introduction. She knew that the value of the Box
of the Great Old Ones was definitely not something a saint’s
Beyonder characteristic could compare with.

With this in mind, she chose under The World Gehrman

Sparrow’s watch. Fors finally gave up the impulse and pointed at
the pair of eyeballs.

“I’ll take them.”

She wanted to bring the pair of eyes to her teacher and tell him
that Botis was dead. It was an end to all the hatred.
In addition to such a value of the item, Botis’s eye could be made
into a powerful hex item or be used as a medium for a curse. It
was considered a pretty good item.

Klein nodded slightly and did not persuade her. He only pointed
at the gems, materials, and the Worms of Star and said calmly,
“You also paid the price of a Moon Paper Figurine, you can
choose something to make up for it.”

“Alright.” Fors reflexively agreed.

As the Apprentice pathway needed gems for several charms and

rituals and could still be appreciated normally, Fors took a
portion of the gems and waited for the bestowment ceremony to
obtain them.

With that, Klein shifted his gaze and said to Miss Judgment, “It’s
your turn.”

Xio also knew that she had not contributed much, and she knew
that she had no ability to withstand the negative effects of the
Box of the Great Old Ones, so she didn’t even take a look at 0-61
and pointed to the black pocket.

“I’ll choose Traveler’s Bag.”

This way, she could carry heavy weapons with her and might
even be able to pull out a cannon at a critical moment.

As for the problem of strengthening the hidden space after a

period of time, she had also considered it. After all, she could still
use it for about a year for the time being. In the future, she could
rent a Sealed Artifact from Ma’am Hermit to maintain it.
Furthermore, at that time, Fors might have already become a
Secrets Sorcerer.

The World Klein nodded and looked at The Star Leonard.

“It’s your turn.”

Leonard did not stand on ceremony. He scanned the area and

tapped a few times.

“Three Worms of Star, twenty gems, and those ingredients.”

This feels like I’m paying “protection fees” to the official

organizations... After lampooning his dear poet, Klein turned to
Miss Justice and said, “The mission was very successful and I’m
very satisfied. Although you have already received your payment,
you can still choose a little more.”

Audrey could decipher the sincerity of Mr. World’s words.

Without any excuses, she chose a Worm of Star and a third of
the spiritual materials.

At this point, as the mission’s commissioner, The World

Gehrman Sparrow had obtained five Worms of Star, a Grade 0
Sealed Artifact, a third of the spiritual materials, and nearly
thirty high-quality gems.

He smiled and looked at Fors.

“Remember to tell your teacher about this. Just say that this is a
gesture of my goodwill. And I want to make a deal with him.”
 CHAPTER 1204: PUTTING LIFE AND DEATH ASIDE
Fors wasn’t surprised by Mr. World’s request. She nervously
replied, “Al-alright.

“What kind of deal is it exactly?”

During this period of time, she had communicated with her

teacher, Dorian Gray Abraham, several times. Under Miss
Justice’s guidance, she had laid quite a lot of foundation for the
impending request.

The World Klein laughed hoarsely.

“You don’t have to tell him what I want for now. Just lay out my
chips for him and see if he’s interested.”

“Your bargaining chip is still the promise to break the Abraham

family’s curse?” Fors cautiously sought confirmation.

Klein nodded and pointed at 0-61 on the long mottled table.

“It can also be this Box of the Great Old Ones.”

An item used to exchange for a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact can’t be

simple... Be it Justice Audrey or The Hermit Cattleya, both of
them suddenly had such a realization.

However, Fors paid more attention to the promise of breaking

the curse. This was because she had experienced it herself and
knew how tragic her teacher’s family was.

She replied solemnly without hesitation, “Alright.”

...

Backlund, West Borough, in the basement of a house.

Saint Tenebrous, who was hidden in the shadows, suddenly

grew out of the darkness.

He turned his head as if he was listening to something. The

muscles on his cheeks began to twitch. It wasn’t just one chunk
of flesh, but bits. Not only were they not connected to each other,
but they were also interfering with each other. It looked
extremely odd.

In seconds, Kisma wore an extremely painful expression as his

skin tore apart, as flesh and blood beneath squirmed, mixed
with a deep black.

With a thud, he fell to the ground and prostrated himself before

the altar, vomiting out large amounts of organs and shimmering
light.

Saint Tenebrous’s head was pressed tightly against the ground as

he muttered crazily, “Botis actually died...

“A Secrets Sorcerer who wields a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact died just

like that...

“There’s a tarot card, The Hermit...

“The two enemies that attacked were saints. One was a

Mysticologist, while the other was a Manipulator...

“The organization that believes in The Fool and uses tarot cards
as their codenames...

“Gehrman Sparrow... Azik Eggers...

“...”

After an uncontrollable murmur, Saint Tenebrous Kisma cried,

feeling both vexed and pained.

“I repent, I repent, I repent...”

...
A few days later, in an apartment’s room in Pritz Harbor.

The disguised Dorian Gray Abraham had received a letter from

Fors through many hands.

He examined it carefully and confirmed that there were no

issues. After confirming that there were no abnormal signs, he
took out the letter with the help of a letter knife.

The beginning of the letter was the usual greeting. Following

that, Fors directly wrote:

“...We have already killed Saint of Secrets Botis, and obtained the
items on his person...”

“...” Dorian had originally planned on scanning through the

letter quickly, but he ended up stuck on this sentence. He read it
a few times and forgot to continue reading.

Dorian knew how strong and powerful Botis was. He also knew
very well how terrifying a Secrets Sorcerer was.

But now, the new student he had been teaching for over a year
had told him in a very calm tone that Botis had already been
taken care of.
In an instant, the only things that echoed in Dorian’s mind were
thoughts of: “impossible,” “a lie,” and “a conspiracy.” He
suspected that Fors had already been controlled by the Aurora
Order.

In any major faction, Sequence 4 Beyonders were the absolute

upper echelons and extremely important members. How could
they be so easily killed!

Dorian’s throat bobbed up and down as he forcefully focused and

continued reading the contents of the letter.

“...We have obtained the Box of the Great Old Ones. I believe you
aren’t unfamiliar with it...”

After reading another line, Dorian’s eyelids twitched a few times.

He felt that the letter in his hand was as heavy as a boulder.

Of course, he wasn’t unfamiliar with the Box of the Great Old

Ones. This was a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact of the Abraham family,
proof that they had once been glorious.

...The one that was killed was Botis who possessed the Box of the
Great Old Ones... Dorian’s shock kept rising. He felt that things
had gone beyond his imagination. On the other hand, he felt
that there was a possibility that it wasn’t impossible. Perhaps
the one who really killed Botis was actually the Box of the Great
Old Ones.
He knew very well how dangerous that Grade 0 Sealed Artifact
was!

At the same time, he finally noticed a word: “We.”

This was the first time Fors had indicated that she had
companions and partners.

Of course, Dorian had already guessed it, but he hadn’t called her
out.

Indeed... Dorian sighed and eagerly read the rest.

“...I have a friend who wants to show you his goodwill by

pushing for this operation against Botis. He said that he wants to
make a deal with you, and is willing to use the Box of the Great
Old Ones or a promise to remove the Abraham family’s curse in
exchange. He wonders if you are interested. He doesn’t know
where you are, and I won’t tell him. You can totally refuse...”

A promise to remove the curse? Dorian skipped over the Box of the
Great Old Ones and ruminated on the extremely important part
of the sentence.

After the first few letters, he had fully understood the true
nature of the family’s curse. It was both a sorrowful and helpless
matter—a glimmer of hope that was brewed out of the pain.
Before this, who would have thought that the person who caused
the descendants of the Abraham family to lose control would be
their ancestor’s cry for help?

This was like a cruel joke from fate.

Dorian didn’t know if Mr. Door knew the consequences of “His”

actions, nor did he know how to describe his complicated
feelings. However, he couldn’t help but start searching for a way
to make Mr. Door return and completely remove the family
curse.

This was a path with very slim hope, but for the Abraham
family, it was enough, because a light had finally appeared in
the darkness.

After an unknown period of time, Dorian folded the letter and

smiled bitterly to himself.

“Goodwill... Such goodwill is frightening...”

After he muttered to himself, he fell into silence again. His

expression was gloomy and his heart seemed to be struggling.

Gong!
The sound of the wall clock rang punctually, snapping Dorian
out of his daze.

His expression gradually became solemn, and he finally made a

decision.

After making up his mind, Dorian felt much more relaxed. He

even smiled.

He first burned Fors’s letter before packing his bag and heading
out to the steam locomotive station in Pritz Harbor.

He was going to Southville, but not to hide, but to make some

preparations.

He planned on handing all his family’s items and potion

formulas to one of the family members who was staying there
before returning to Pritz Harbor. With his identity as Dorian
Gray, he would head to Backlund to meet his student, Fors, and
the powerhouse who had shown his goodwill.

When the time came, he would consume a type of medicine in

advance to allow himself to suffer a powerful curse that rooted
itself in his Spirit Body. He would have to regularly consume
another type of medicine to maintain his life. This way, even if
he was controlled and unable to commit suicide, he would
quickly die because he had no chance to take the medicine. With
his Spirit Body dissipating, he wouldn’t leak any key
information.

For this “journey,” Dorian had put life and death aside.

He was willing to sacrifice his life for that slim hope.

...

North Borough in Backlund, beneath Saint Samuel Cathedral.

Leonard, who had just had a discussion with the members of the
Mandated Punishers, the Machinery Hivemind, and MI9,
returned to his office and sat down.

At that moment, the slightly-aged voice of Pallez Zoroast

resounded in his mind:

“They’ve finally found the exact location of the Jacob family’s

treasure trove and are about to enter.”

“Ah?” Leonard was momentarily stunned, unable to react.

Previously, at the gathering of the Hermits of Fate, he had sold

the news of the Jacob family’s treasure trove. As no one knew
what was inside, no one was willing to offer a high price. And
Leonard’s main goal was not to trade, so he had only exchanged
it for some rare spirits.

He immediately lowered his voice and said, “Old Man, how do

you know that?”

“Heh, it’s a given that I sent out my avatar to monitor the area,”
Pallez Zoroast replied unhappily. “Are you underestimating an
angel from the Marauder pathway?”

Leonard laughed dryly.

“Old Man, you’ve recovered quite well. You even have excess
characteristics for an avatar.”

“I’m already at the level of a Sequence 2.” Pallez Zoroast scoffed.

“Next, don’t go out. Just stay inside the cathedral to prevent any
accidents from happening.”

“Are you worried that a trap lies within the treasure?” Leonard
asked thoughtfully.

“How can a treasure left behind by a Marauder angel not have a

trap?” Pallez Zoroast said with a scoff. “I can’t predict what will
happen, but staying underground in the cathedral is definitely
safe.”
Leonard nodded and suppressed his voice.

“Let’s hope everything goes smoothly. Old Man, you promised me

that if you can successfully obtain a Sequence 2 Beyonder
characteristic, you will steal a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact from the
items they obtained for me.”

It wasn’t that he was concerned about whether he reaped

anything out of it, but rather, it was to ease his sudden anxiety.

“Weren’t you against ‘stealing’?” After a mocking remark, Pallez

fell silent, as if “He” was focused on monitoring the situation at
the Jacob family’s treasure trove.

About an hour later, “He” heaved a sigh of relief in Leonard’s

mind.

“Although there were many traps and accidents, they eventually

reached the predetermined target. Heh heh, I only took that
characteristic and a Sealed Artifact. The rest will be their payment.

“Don’t be in a hurry to leave this place. Wait until I absorb that

characteristic before leaving. When that happens, there won’t be
any problems.”

Leonard immediately relaxed and leaned back, crossing his legs

as he read the newspaper leisurely.
In the evening, Pallez Zoroast finally spoke again.

“It’s done.”

“His” voice contained plenty of emotions, but because it was too

complicated, Leonard was unable to tell.

Seeing that nothing had happened and that Old Man might still
need to digest, Leonard stood up and rubbed his temples. He left
Saint Samuel Cathedral and returned to 7 Pinster Street.

As he passed through the porch, he suddenly saw a person

sitting on the sofa.

The man was wearing a classic black robe and a pointed hat. He
placed his right leg over his left and was leisurely reading a
newspaper.

As if sensing Leonard’s arrival, that person raised his head and

adjusted the monocle on his right eye, revealing a teasing smile.
 CHAPTER 1205: A THOUSAND-YEAR-OLD TRAP
Amon!

Blasphemer Amon!

Leonard was no stranger to the person in front of him. Not only

had he faced his avatar, but he had also heard of “His” various
deeds and nasty character from Old Man Pallez Zoroast.

At that moment, Leonard’s thoughts nearly froze as his mind

went blank. Only a small number of thoughts could spin.

Amon’s lips suddenly quivered as “He” muttered a raving that

was completely at the level of a deity.

One voice after another echoed in Leonard’s mind as though it

came from the countless number of Amons:

“Are you pleasantly surprised? Are you shocked?”

“After realizing that I won’t be able to get Sefirah Castle any time
soon, I shifted my focus to Backlund...”

“If it wasn’t to fool all of you, why would I have played such a
simple cat-and-mouse game with him?”
“I think you two should be in contact...”

“He must’ve told you that I’m still tracking him and sabotaging
his operations, that I even set a trap for him at his
destinations...”

“That’s just an avatar that’s close to Sequence 1...”

“Ah, right. Pallez, I forgot to tell you that in the later years of the
Fourth Epoch, I pretended to be the ancestor of the Jacob family.
I had long swallowed ‘Him’ in secret. Then, I watched ‘His’
descendants panic. Then, I thought of a way to add another
secret treasure trove to the place where Tudor became Blood
Emperor...”

“I didn’t finish off these fellows, because I had a premonition

that this treasure trove would be very useful. I had an avatar
that had been sleeping there for more than a thousand years,
patiently waiting for someone to open the treasure trove. As for
the other avatars, I didn’t synchronize this information to
‘Them.’ That way, I might be able to create a ruse at some point
in time...”

“Yes, this kind of ‘synchronization’ is something I invented.

Pallez, you’re quite behind the times...”

“In order to confirm your whereabouts, I watched that bunch of

fellows destroy the traps and take the items away. I watched
your avatar steal the characteristic and Sealed Artifact from
their hands. I watched ‘Him’ carefully devour and digest it. Now,
my patience has finally paid off...”

“I guess you must be thinking of how to stall for time and wait
for a deity’s descent...”

These voices overlapped each other, tearing through Leonard’s

thoughts and hurting his soul. It made his head swell and
contract, causing a bunch of short black hair to grow on his face.
It made his ribs and waist bulge as though it was about to form
a new body.

With just the ravings alone, Leonard was close to losing control.
He was in extreme pain and had no means of resisting.

This was the son of the Creator, a King of Angels.

At the same time, 7 Pinster Street changed. At some point in

time, pitch-black stone pillars were erected around them,
propping up a majestic cathedral.

Each column of the cathedral was embedded with the bones of

different races. They were densely packed as they used different
eye sockets to stare at the puny Leonard who stood in the middle
as though they were conducting a trial.
Amon stood in front of the cross that was more than a hundred
meters tall in the depths of the church, smiling as “He” looked at
Leonard’s grimacing face.

“This corpse cathedral is pretty good, isn’t it?

“I just ‘stole’ it not long ago.

“This way, if ‘They’ wish to discover any abnormalities here and

do a deity’s descent, it can stall for at least thirty seconds. That’s
enough.”

As “He” spoke, Amon raised “His” hand to pinch the crystal

monocle that had a beaming face underneath it.

Leonard suddenly heard a “gong.” It was ethereal, as though it

came from an infinite distance away.

This caused the ear-piercing ravings that tainted Leonard’s Spirit

Body to come to an abrupt stop as everything around him turned
silent.

In Leonard’s eyes, beams of light shot out from his body,

condensing into a pure and pure figure that was like a wingless
angel.
The figure was also a hundred meters tall, and its body
constantly coruscated with a faint glow, as though it was
announcing the passage of time.

With that, Leonard’s body was pushed by an invisible force as he

flew towards the door of the corpse cathedral.

On the door, transparent and distorted faces appeared. They

sealed the inside from the outside, isolating it from the spirit
world and the astral world.

Gong!

Another bell rang. The transparent faces filled with pain froze.

Leonard’s figure was no longer obstructed. In this short span of

time, he passed through the main door of the “corpse cathedral”
without feeling anything.

Everything he saw instantly returned to normal. There was still

a bit of light high up in the sky. The gas lamps by the side of the
streets were already emitting light, illuminating 7 Pinster Street.

From the outside, the building was silent, quiet, and dark. There
was nobody around.
Old Man... It was only at this moment that Leonard finally found
his train of thought. His heart tightened as he strode forward
and returned to the house.

However, the door to 7 Pinster Street was so heavy that he

couldn’t open it any time soon.

With this obstruction, Leonard finally regained some of his

senses. He hurriedly retreated as he quickly thought of what he
could do to save Old Man.

After a few steps, he stopped and lowered his head with a

solemn expression. He quickly chanted in Jotun, “The Fool that
doesn’t belong to this era...”

Leonard already knew that the one inside was Amon’s true body.
And to deal with Amon’s true body, he could only seek help from
a god!

...

Walking through the darkness with the lantern in hand, Klein

entered the historical fog immediately. Then, he took four steps
counterclockwise and went above the gray fog.

After listening to Leonard’s prayer, the puzzled and nonchalant-

looking Klein instantly sobered up. It was as if he had just woken
up from hibernation and had just climbed out of bed when he
was splashed with a basin of cold water.

Amon’s true body has gone to Backlund... Amon’s true body has
found Leonard and Pallez... Amon stole the corpse cathedral from
“His” brother and used it to delay a divine descent... So it turns out
that when “He” suggested that we play the game of “who will be
the first to find Black Demonic Wolf Kotar,” “He” had never
thought of deciding on a winner. “He” didn’t care what the stakes
were either. “His” goal was to draw my attention and believe that
“He” is still pursuing me and trying to steal Sefirah Castle from
me... The trap hidden in the Jacob family’s treasure trove was
planted by Amon for one to two thousand years. It has finally
come into play... Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind as
he raised his right hand and summoned an item from the junk
pile.

0-61, Box of the Great Old Ones!

This was a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact, and it was also from the
Apprentice pathway. It could better utilize the power of Sefirah
Castle and produce better results!

In the face of Amon’s true body, this might bring Pallez some
hope.

At the same time, through the prayer light, Klein confirmed that
Leonard hadn’t been possessed by Amon. He immediately
instructed in the tone of Mr. Fool, “Leave the scene and go to an
Evernight cathedral.

“Also, pray to Evernight.”

A pinnacle Sequence battle beneath deities was definitely not

something that a Beyonder at Leonard’s level could participate
in. Even though Klein had gained some initial control of Sefirah
Castle and held 0-61, he didn’t have much confidence. He only
hoped that he could stall for time until a deity’s descent
happened.

Outside 7 Pinster Street, Leonard heard Mr. Fool’s words echoing

in his ears.

He was stunned for a moment before he looked up at the tightly

shut door. Then, he turned around and used his right knuckle to
ruthlessly knock on a certain tooth.

A series of illusory mud surged out and sprayed onto the top of
Leonard’s head, enveloping him from top to bottom.

Suddenly, Leonard seemed to transform into a mud doll as he

kept sinking to the ground and fusing into the earth.

This was a rare natural spirit he had exchanged from the Hermit
of Fate. It didn’t contain any Beyonder characteristics, and its
powers mainly came from the spirit world.

It allowed Leonard to quickly traverse the soil at a speed far

faster than the steam metro.

As Leonard left the battlefield, Klein had picked up the gem-

embedded Box of the Great Old Ones. He stirred the power of
Sefirah Castle and cast his gaze at the pitch-black church that
overlapped with the embedded bones.

The cathedral isolated his “true vision,” preventing him from

seeing the situation inside. He could only determine that the
battle had yet to end through the flashes of light that the stained
glass let through.

Use 0-61’s first level’s powers to swap its interior space with the
corpse cathedral? No, isn’t this equivalent to letting Amon enter
Sefirah Castle? Just the first level of the Box of the Great Old Ones
cannot imprison “Him”...

Activate the second level and move the entire 7 Pinster Street
somewhere else? No, it won’t work either. Once we leave Backlund,
there won’t be a timely divine descent. It will be even more
dangerous for Pallez Zoroast...

Third level? Opening it might lead to a switch in owners of Sefirah

Castle...
“...”

As his thoughts flashed through his mind, Klein came up with

an idea. He wanted to narrow the target area to a tiny point and
exert pressure on it to crack it!

He wanted to exchange the corpse cathedral’s door and the space

in the first level of the Box of the Great Old Ones using Sefirah
Castle, so that the seal that isolated the spirit world and the
astral world would be ineffective.

If that was the case, the deities would realize the situation and
accelerate the speed of a deity’s descent!

At the end of the long, mottled table, Klein sat in his high-back
chair and aimed at the crimson star representing Leonard as he
opened the first level of the Box of the Great Old Ones.

The surging power in Sefirah Castle suddenly calmed down,

returning to its usual concealment as it silently pierced through
the crimson star.

In the real world at 7 Pinster Street, the door of the corpse

cathedral that overlapped with ordinary buildings lost its luster.
Following that, it became a light pool with gravel and
cobblestone.
The situation inside and outside suddenly cleared up, and it was
reflected in Klein’s eyes.

In front of the cross that was a hundred meters tall, the black-
robed, pointed hat, and a monocled Amon, slowly turned around
to the “opened” door.

“He” held a crystal pillar formed from light and shadows in “His”
hands. There were many twelve-ringed Worms of Time
swimming rapidly inside. Everything around them seemed to
stop.

Amon raised “His” head and looked up into the sky as the
corners of “His” mouth curled up.
 CHAPTER 1206: SLY OLD FOXES, EVERYONE OF
THEM
Too late? After Klein’s heart sank, he suddenly felt the Box of the
Great Old Ones in his hand shake violently.

He hurriedly looked down and saw that the surface of the corpse
cathedral’s door, which had shrunken into a toy, emitted rays of
light. Every twisted face on the white skull seemed to come alive.

Adam’s corpse cathedral has such a high level? It can withstand

the first level of 0-61 with just one door? Without any hesitation,
Klein used the crimson star representing Leonard and locked
onto a gas lamp on 7 Pinster Street.

Suddenly, the door with white bones protruding out with a

distorted face returned to the real world. And on the first level of
the Box of the Great Old Ones, there was an additional toy street
lamp.

Right on the heels of that, Klein aimed at the Amon inside the
corpse cathedral as he swiped his right hand, opening the
second level of 0-61.

At that moment, Pallez Zoroast was no longer present on the

battlefield. Without any qualms, Klein could move Amon
elsewhere.

He had designated the destination to be the astral world, hoping

that the seven deities would show “Him” “Their” love, but it was
unknown if there would be a random anomaly.

At this moment, the door returned to the corpse cathedral. Then,

the majestic building that overlapped with 7 Pinster Street
quickly disintegrated.

The process of the collapse was very organized. First, it began

from the dome, followed by the arches and the walls. It finally
ended with the pitch-black stone pillars.

The item that fell didn’t hit the ground and instead disappeared
in midair.

Standing in front of the cross, Amon also began to dissipate

along with the collapse of the entire corpse cathedral. It was as
though “He” had also been “envisioned,” an entity that could be
removed at any time.

Of course, Klein knew very well that this was only Amon
exploiting a loophole to use the expiration of the “imagined”
corpse cathedral, so as to also become a figment of imagination
to leave Backlund.
Boom!

At some point in time, a thick dark cloud appeared in midair. A

ball of lightning the size of a house dragged a silvery-white
stream of light as it ruthlessly smashed onto the corpse
cathedral and Amon’s body that had not completely
disintegrated.

A fine crack appeared on Amon’s crystal monocle as the pointed

hat on “His” head collapsed.

However, this Angel of Time didn’t panic. When “His” face

twitched uncontrollably, “He” maintained “His” smile and held
the crystal pillar formed from light and shadows. Like an
illusion, “He” completely disintegrated as the sea of light that
filled the corpse cathedral vanished.

In the next second, the pitch-black and bone-embedded towering

cathedral returned to the realm of fantasy.

The house on 7 Pinster Street remained, but there were

exaggerated marks on the living room’s floor.

The mark was like a person lying there, having turned to ashes.

This was left behind by the countless avatars of Amon after they
were smitten apart. However, Klein knew that Amon’s true body
had successfully escaped and had achieved “His” desired goal.

When “He” recovered, this King of Angels was just short of a

ritual to reach the divine throne and become the embodiment of
all that was erroneous in the world.

After I swapped the main door of the corpse cathedral, the first one
to notice and react with “His” powers was the Lord of Storms... The
Goddess really has no way of performing a divine descent. “She”
can only use various mediums to interfere with reality, making it
difficult for “Her” to affect “Him” when “He” is prepared...

...I was still feeling happy for myself that I managed to escape
from Amon. I was satisfied that I had repeatedly avoided “Him”
and didn’t fall into “His” traps, but in the end, “He” ended up
pulling off such a huge stunt without any prior warning...

...When did “He” transfer “His” focus to Backlund? Hmm, it should

be after I deceived the laws to resurrect elsewhere. “He” caught a
hint of Pallez Zoroast, as well as the fact that there’s a connection
between him and me. He began to target the last Sequence 1
Beyonder characteristic so as to become a true god...

...Back then, Leonard didn’t explain in detail when he was

praying. He only mentioned that there was a problem with the
treasure trove of the Jacob family... For a Sequence 1 angel who’s
so familiar with Amon to not notice anything amiss and fall into
the trap, Amon must have done something incredible again...
Phew, although I’ve rapidly grown in my battle of wits with Amon
and completed a transformation, I’m still far from being a top
swindler like “Him.” I’m still too tender...

Once Amon becomes a Sequence 0 Error and can even traverse the
land, it will be tough for me...

No, I have to figure out the Marauder pathway’s ritual to become

a god. I need to think of a way to do some damage. I can’t let
Amon easily ascend to the divine throne...

But can this be what Amon wants? “He” will deliberately hold a
ritual and wait for me to knock on “His” doorstep? As his
thoughts raced, Klein let out a long sigh.

Then, he sent a message to Leonard in the tone of The Fool.

“There’s no need to pray.”

...

In Saint Samuel Cathedral, Leonard had just emerged from the

soil in the garden. He was trying to rush into the prayer hall
when he heard Mr. Fool’s words.

There’s no need to pray... Leonard slowed down as he repeated

the sentence in a daze.
He slowed down and finally stopped beside a stone pillar. He
lowered his head and raised his hands to cover his face.

At this moment, a slightly-aged voice suddenly echoed in his

mind:

“What are you sad about? I haven’t died yet!”

“Ah?” Leonard released his hands and said in a daze and

pleasant surprise, “Old Man, you haven’t died yet?”

His eyes were already slightly red.

“Look at you, what are you saying!” Pallez Zoroast’s voice was
clearly weak. “Ahem, to put it simply, I’ve died once, but not
entirely yet.”

Leonard finally heaved a sigh of relief and looked around. Seeing

that no one was paying attention, he lowered his voice and said,
“Did you successfully deceive Amon?”

“I can’t really call it deceiving.” Pallez Zoroast sighed and said,

“All these years, the thing I’ve thought about the most is what I
should do if Amon’s true body finds me. After repeated
experiments, I’ve also ‘created’ a technique. After my true body
dies, I can revive in my avatar. However, I will lose the Sequence 1
Beyonder characteristic and passively lower my level. Heh, I
haven’t been left behind by the times either.”

“In other words, Amon killed you once and obtained your
Sequence 1 characteristic while you resurrected at the Sequence 2
level?” Leonard had a rough idea of what was going on as he
asked in confirmation.

Pallez Zoroast sighed and replied, “Something like that. Actually,

it’s not like Amon didn’t notice it. ‘He’ didn’t do anything to stop it
when I pushed you out of the corpse cathedral. ‘He’ just wanted to
leave some hope for me, and make me lose my will to fight to the
death in the upcoming battle. Sigh, if not for that, I wouldn’t have
been finished by ‘Him’ so quickly. After all, I’d basically recovered
after absorbing the treasure trove’s Beyonder characteristic...

Leonard blurted out in surprise, “Old Man, you pushed me out of

the corpse cathedral because I have your avatar in me?”

Pallez immediately scoffed.

“What do you think? Do you really think I’m treating you like a
grandson?”

“...Don’t you have other avatars?” Leonard muttered.

Pallez grunted and sighed.

“Amon actually lied to ‘His’ avatar. I must admit that ‘He’ pulled a
fast one on me.”

If it wasn’t for the fact that “He” learned that the Angel of Time
didn’t know the exact situation of the Jacob family’s treasure
trove back when “He” absorbed Amon’s avatars, “He” definitely
would’ve taken more caution on the matter, and would’ve made
more adequate preparations for Amon’s appearance.

This was the most important reason. As for the other matters
regarding the Jacob family’s ancestor or Klein Moretti playing
hide-and-seek with Amon’s true body in the Forsaken Land of
the Gods, none of them were key in “Him” making up “His”
mind.

Leonard thought for a moment and consoled, “Old Man, you

would’ve fallen for this most fatal of traps in the treasure trove
regardless, so it isn’t bad for you to have survived it.”

“That’s not it,” Pallez immediately refuted. “If I had a

premonition that something dangerous would happen, I would’ve
directly taken up the faith of a true god and become ‘Their’
Grounded Angel. With ‘Their’ protection, I would head to Jacob
family’s treasure trove. Sigh, after I absorbed the characteristic
and regained the strength of a Sequence 1, I was considering this
problem. Should I join the Church of Evernight, or work with The
Fool of yours, or remove the Parasitizing and hide from Amon like
before.”
Upon saying this, “His” emotions became very complicated
again.

...Old Man really has quite a plan... Why are you so familiar with
seeking refuge from a deity... Leonard sighed inwardly as he
focused his attention on the most important matter.

“Old man, after Amon obtained your Sequence 1 Beyonder

characteristic, will ‘He’ be preparing the apotheosis ritual?”

“Yes.” Pallez replied in a deep voice, “This means that, for a very
long period of time, your former colleague and ourselves would, at
most, be harassed by Amon’s lower-level avatars, or nothing at
all.”

“What is the requirement of ‘His’ apotheosis ritual?” Leonard

pressed.

Pallez fell silent for a second before saying, “To replace someone
during ‘Their’ apotheosis ritual.”

At this point, Pallez laughed self-deprecatingly.

“Amon’s next focus will definitely be the apotheosis ritual. This

will be our last moments of peace and quiet.
“Once ‘He’ becomes a god, ‘He’ will definitely come to you to deal
with The Fool through you.

“Although I can abandon you and run ahead of time, I have to

worry that ‘He’ has the intention of retrieving all the
characteristics at the angel level.

“Gain control of those rare spirits as soon as possible, digest the

potion, and become a demigod. Wield a Holy Artifact, and obtain
the favor of Evernight.”

Leonard’s expression turned serious as he slowly nodded.

He immediately found a quiet spot and informed Mr. Fool

through a prayer of the key information.

...

Someone else’s apotheosis ritual? The only one who seems to be

able to become a god anytime soon is Adam... It’s good if the two
brothers end up fighting... The final period of peace... I hope that
the avatars that Amon leaves behind to interfere with me won’t be
too strong. I hope that I can find traces of the Dark Demonic Wolf
as soon as possible. I hope that Dorian will agree to the deal...
Klein sighed and returned to the real world. He continued
walking in the dark with his lantern raised.
 CHAPTER 1207: DORIAN’S DECISION
Backlund, Cherwood Borough. 22 Hope Street, Hat Trick Inn.

With broad shoulders and thick arms, Dorian Gray Abraham

unknowingly paced back and forth in the room, waiting for his
student, Fors, to visit.

No matter how composed and mentally prepared he was, he

couldn’t help but feel nervous and uneasy when he eventually
needed to face the answer.

After an unknown period of time, there was a series of knocks

on the door.

Dorian listened to the rhythm for a few seconds before taking a

deep breath. He walked to the door, twisted the handle, and
pulled it back.

Outside the door was the brown-haired, curly-haired Fors, who

was wearing a dark-colored long dress and a pair of tinted
glasses.

Dorian habitually looked behind Fors, and after confirming that

no one was looking in their direction, he made way for his
student to pass.
At the same time, he glanced at Fors’s hands and realized that
his student wasn’t carrying any luggage.

Dorian retracted his gaze and walked to the middle of the room.
He found a seat and sat down before pointing to the sofa
opposite him.

“Have a seat.”

Fors cautiously lifted the ends of her skirt slightly, sat down, and
greeted, “Good morning, Teacher.”

Dorian didn’t go straight to the point. After some thought, he

said, “Did the lot of you really kill Botis?”

“Yes.” Fors took out an exquisite, long cigar case from her pocket
and opened it to show Dorian its interior.

It was a pair of dark-black eyes that were frozen with

indescribable horror, as though they had seen something
extremely terrifying before they died.

Dorian had originally been mentally prepared. It was just like

receiving the terrifying head that would cause nightmares the
previous time, one that was put together one bloody fragment at
a time. He never expected his student to not carry any luggage
and to only take out a ladies’ cigar case.
This made him believe that it was a relic that could prove Botis’s
identity, but the truth was beyond his expectations once again.

This was still Botis’s corpse, but there was even less than what
Lewis Wien left behind!

Only a pair of eyes are left... The spiritual intuition of an

Astrologer convinced Dorian that the eyeball belonged to Botis.

Seeing that the teacher had fallen silent, Fors subconsciously

explained, “His body has completely collapsed and dissipated.
Only this pair of eyeballs is still intact.”

She paused for a moment before saying, “These eyeballs contain

the remnants of the terror and contamination of the Box of the
Great Old Ones before Botis’s passing. It’s a very strong cursed
item, so I didn’t send it directly to you. It would cause terrible
things to happen to the postman, and he might even die
unknowingly.”

The corruption of the Box of the Great Old Ones... Dorian nodded
in enlightenment and sighed with a smile.

“Did he eventually die under the hands of the Box of the Great
Old Ones?

“This is really fate...”

The first item that Botis had stolen after his betrayal from
leading the Aurora Order over was the Box of the Great Old Ones.

Fors had heard Ma’am Hermit’s and Miss Justice’s description of

the general situation at the private gathering where they
distributed the spoils of war. She learned how gorgeous and
dangerous the battle she had missed was. She thought for a
moment and said, “You could say that...

“However, before he was contaminated by the Box of the Great

Old Ones, he had already begun losing control.”

Dorian wasn’t surprised as he said to his student, “Keep it. This

is a spoil of war you deserve.”

After Fors closed the cigar case and placed it back into her
pocket, Dorian leaned forward, clasped his hands, and touched
his nose.

“Botis was one of the most talented Apprentices I have ever seen.
Who knew that he would end up like this...”

Having said that, Dorian let out a long sigh as though he was
recalling and confessing something.

Fors didn’t know much about the details of what had happened
back then, so she didn’t dare to speak recklessly. She could only
remain silent and wait for her teacher to recover from his mixed
emotions.

Ten seconds later, Dorian straightened his body and asked, “How
did you digest the Scribe potion?”

This wasn’t only to show concern for his student, but also to
accumulate experience to provide some guidance to the other
members of the family.

Fors’s expression immediately turned complicated as though she

was recalling something she didn’t wish to recall.

“It’s mainly because someone had provided me with help. On the

one hand, I ‘Recorded’ a lot of unique or high-level abilities. On
the other hand, I was brought to many places in the past few
months where I ‘Recorded’ different cultures and beautiful
scenery...”

Dorian fell silent for a moment before nodding.

“This isn’t easy to imitate...”

He then asked, “Gehrman Sparrow?”

“Yes.” Fors gave an affirmative response.

Dorian fell silent again. A few seconds later, he said, “What kind
of deal does he want to make?

“Or rather, what does he want?”

Fors focused her attention and answered in an embarrassed

manner, “He wants the potion formula of a Planeswalker, and
he plans on using the Box of the Great Old Ones to exchange for
one of the two Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts in your family’s hands.”

This price was definitely a generous offer. Fors had originally

thought that Mr. World was going to use a promise to exchange
for the Planeswalker potion formula and a Grade 0 Sealed
Artifact, but she never expected him to throw in the Box of the
Great Old Ones.

Of course, it was definitely of value to allow the Abraham family

to be free of the curse. However, a promise was forever a promise
that might not be fulfilled.

Dorian wasn’t surprised by Gehrman Sparrow’s request for a

Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. He had long been mentally prepared, and
instead, he felt that the conditions were beyond his imagination.
After all, the Abraham family didn’t have many things that a
demigod could covet at this point in time.

He frowned slightly and said, “Why does he want the potion

formula of a Planeswalker?”
“I don’t know,” Fors answered frankly.

Dorian stood up and started pacing.

Suddenly, he stopped and looked at Fors.

“I need to meet him and have a chat before I can make a

decision.”

“Alright.” Fors agreed without any hesitation.

Dorian heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to send his student

away before quickly taking out the medicine for his
consumption.

He had arranged to meet at this time because he had taken into

consideration that his curse would happen at any moment. If
anything were to happen, the enemy wouldn’t be able to channel
his spirit in time.

However, after Fors got up, she didn’t walk to the door. She stood
on the spot and grabbed at the void.

Her arm suddenly sank, and she quickly pulled out a figure
wearing a black trench coat and silk top hat.
This figure had black hair and brown eyes. His facial features
were cut and cold. It was none other than Gehrman Sparrow.

Gehrman Sparrow’s eyes moved slightly as he quickly recovered

from his sluggish look and became no different from a real
person.

“Teacher, he’s here.” Fors introduced seriously, “He’s Gehrman

Sparrow.”

This action left Dorian Gray Abraham slightly agape. He forgot to

close his mouth and didn’t respond for a moment.

Although he came from an ancient family clan and knew many

secrets, there were many things he couldn’t imagine even if he
read the description due to him being only a Sequence 7.

After moving his consciousness over, Klein reached into his

clothes and took out a golden pocket watch.

Pa! He opened his pocket watch and took a look. Without any
emotions, he said to Dorian, “You have three minutes.”

...It’s exactly as the rumors say. He’s cold, arrogant, and crazy...
Dorian didn’t dare to waste any time and directly said, “Give me
a reason to believe in your promise.”
As he closed his pocket watch, Klein placed it back into his inner
pocket and said, “In truth, I’m already aware of the ritual that
allows Mr. Door to return.”

Dorian’s eyes lit up. Just as he was about to ask, he heard

Gehrman Sparrow calmly add, “But I don’t plan to do that.”

“Why?” Dorian and Fors were puzzled, but one dared to ask while
the other didn’t.

Klein looked out the window and said, “Do you know about the
corruption from the cosmos?”

When it came to understanding the cosmos, the Abraham family

was definitely ranked first outside the true deities and angels.
Klein believed that they must’ve left behind some hints and
hidden records.

Dorian nodded solemnly and said, “Yes.”

“I suspect that Mr. Door has been corrupted by the cosmos,” Klein
explained simply. “As for my promise, it can be fulfilled right
away. However, you might not be willing to do so. Furthermore,
it doesn’t completely resolve the curse.”

“What’s the solution?” Dorian asked as he controlled his surging

emotions.
Klein’s expression immediately turned serious.

“You and your family members will change their faith to my

Lord. That way, when the full moon or Blood Moon happens, you
will be blessed and no longer suffer from the curse.”

After completely digesting the Scholar of Yore potion, there was

no need for him to pull a person above the gray fog to avoid Mr.
Door’s ravings. He could directly use “Angel’s Embrace” to resolve
the problem. The only thing he needed to worry about now was
that there might be too many members of the Abraham family.
It might overwhelm him, or he might not have enough
spirituality.

“...Who is your Lord?” Dorian asked after a moment of silence.

Klein suppressed his shame and said solemnly, “The great Mr.
Fool.”

“The Fool... Are you from the Antigonus family?” Dorian suddenly
made some connections.

Klein shook his head and rejected his guess.

Dorian fell silent again, but considering that there were only
three minutes left, he hurriedly asked, “If we believe in that
entity, we can avoid the troubles brought about by the curse?”
As an ancient family member, he knew very well how dangerous
it was to believe in an unknown existence. He was afraid that he
would resolve Mr. Door’s ravings, but bring about another curse.

Klein answered frankly, “This is just a temporary solution. I will

find a better solution for you.”

Dorian nodded and quickly said, “I will try to believe in your Lord
and give you the potion formula of Planeswalker. If the curse can
really be resolved temporarily, we will complete the transaction
of the Grade 0 Sealed Artifact.”

He planned on using himself as an experiment to see if the

method worked. Furthermore, he didn’t plan on telling the other
family members. He wanted to get them to wait for Gehrman
Sparrow’s supposedly better solution until they couldn’t wait any
longer.

“Alright.” Klein took out a pen and paper from his pocket and
scribbled the honorific name of The Fool.

As for Dorian, he also began to use a crystal ball to aid in his

memories, recording down the potion formula of Planeswalker.

After the exchange, Klein cast his gaze towards the

supplementary ingredients and ritual.
“Supplementary ingredients: One Worm of Star, one Worm of
Time, one Worm of Spirit.

“Advancement ritual: Leave legends in nine places outside this

planet.”
 CHAPTER 1208: THE LONG-AWAITED SERENITY
Leave legends in nine places other than this planet... Isn’t this the
cosmos? Looking at the potion formula in his hand, Klein nearly
frowned.

He felt that this was more dangerous than the advancement

ritual of a Miracle Invoker.

Although the Box of the Great Old Ones and the two Grade 0
Sealed Artifacts of the Abraham family, as well as a number of
Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts, had the ability to send people into the
cosmos, making the ritual appear simple, he clearly
remembered that the Church of Evernight’s ascetic leader,
Arianna, had once warned him that the cosmos contained
extremely terrifying corruption. It was dangerous to even
understand it before becoming an angel.

One will be corrupted by the cosmos if they aren’t a Planeswalker,

and to become a Planeswalker, one has to travel the cosmos... This
has become an impasse. There’s no way to resolve it... Perhaps, the
Abraham family has records of relatively safe locations in the
cosmos. I can’t be too pessimistic... Also, I have to use divination to
verify the authenticity of this formula when I’m back... Dorian not
lying to me doesn’t mean that he wouldn’t be lied to... Klein
retracted his gaze and looked at Dorian Gray Abraham opposite
him.
“Where are all the Planeswalker Beyonder characteristics?”

Having memorized The Fool’s honorific name, Dorian thought

for two seconds before saying, “Two of them are in the form of
Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts in our family. One is in the form of the
Box of the Great Old Ones. One is said to be in the hands of the
Demoness Sect, while another is with the Church of the God of
Combat. There is one more, but no one has found it since the
Second Epoch.”

If I could use the Box of the Great Old Ones to exchange for one of
the two relatively normal Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts of the Abraham
family, I wouldn’t have to worry about obtaining the Planeswalker
Beyonder characteristic. However, that advancement ritual is
truly a problem... Besides, the essence of this ritual is clearly to
leave a mark in the cosmos. No matter how many changes are
made, I won’t be able to bypass the cosmos... Klein controlled his
expression and nodded at Dorian.

“I hope you can find the answer when the crimson moon
becomes full.”

With that said, his figure rapidly turned faint, having reached
Fors’s limit.

Upon seeing Gehrman Sparrow “leave” like that, Dorian

subconsciously looked down at the piece of paper with the
honorific name of The Fool in his hand. He realized that it had
also turned illusory and disappeared.

“...” Dorian was unable to find the correct answer from the
various Beyonder powers recorded by his family. He turned to
look at Fors, opened his mouth, intending to ask her.

At that moment, he felt a sudden pain in his heart as his pupils

rapidly dilated.

Oh no! The curse is about to act up! Dorian hurriedly reached into
his pocket to retrieve a small metal bottle. He opened the lid and
gulped it down.

Clang!

His actions were so hurried that the lid of the metal bottle fell to
the ground.

Fors watched as her teacher’s face turned pale. She watched as

he clutched his chest, unable to react to what had happened.

As a former surgeon, she quickly came to a conclusion and

hurriedly said, “Teacher, are you having a heart attack?

“Do you have any special medicine?”

After asking the last question, Fors realized that she had been
overly anxious and concerned, making her appear a little silly.

The bottle that the teacher drank was definitely the special
medicine!

“Do you need any help? I have the ‘Recorded’ a Doctor’s powers,”
Fors asked when she saw that her teacher had recovered based
on his expression.

Dorian shook his head, indicating that he was fine.

At the same time, he sighed inwardly.

It’s because you didn’t do as I planned and had directly

summoned Gehrman Sparrow into this room, causing me to not
have time to drink the medicine.

...

Sonia Sea, the capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of

Generosity, Bayam.

The Blue Avenger docked at the port in the evening.

During that period of time, the damage brought to the sea traffic
around Sonia Island by the Church of the Lord of Storms had
finally attracted the actions of the Feysac Empire’s demigods.
Many “captains” had died in the line of duty, and their fleet had
suffered a severe blow.

Alger Wilson and his crew avoided this attack while hiding in
the primitive forest of the island while waiting for an
opportunity to attack the port. After the Church of the Lord of
Storms and the Loen naval army declared their goal for this
battle had been achieved, they returned to Pasu Island to rest
since it was over.

After that, Alger deliberately engaged in battle. He appeared

pious, passionate, and fervent. He was praised by the cardinals
as a result.

This was because he was familiar with the area around the
Rorsted Archipelago. Without a doubt, he had been sent here to
strengthen the naval forces of the important colony.

Of course, in order to avoid conflict with his past identity, he also

made preparations for other matters in the future. Alger and his
crew arrived in Bayam in the name of recruiting pirates.

In this war, many pirates were recruited, effectively making up

for the losses of the navies of the various countries, just like the
recruitment of mercenaries during the early- and mid-stages of
the Fourth Epoch.
Taking advantage of the fact that there was still some light in
the sky, Alger got off the boat and headed straight for Sea King
Jahn Kottman’s Cathedral of Waves.

As a Sequence 5 Ocean Songster, he had the right to directly meet

the Church of the Lord of Storms’s cardinal, a high-ranking
deacon of the Mandated Punishers.

As he walked, Alger suddenly saw a familiar face.

It was a middle-aged man wearing a formal suit, a bow tie, and

glasses. He looked rather refined, but Alger knew very well that
he was a believer of Sea God Kalvetua. He had once been a pirate,
and now he was a merchant that did business with both the
authorities and the underworld.

“Long time no see, Ralph.” Alger greeted the illegitimate child

that had Loen, Feysac, and Rorsted mixed blood.

Ralph was stunned for a moment, as if he couldn’t recognize the

captain of the Blue Avenger.

“Alger? Our captain of the ghost ship?” After a few seconds, he

asked in surprise.

Alger smiled and said, “Did I change a lot?”

Ralph frowned and replied, “Your temperament has changed a
lot. It’s even more like the ocean and dark clouds before a storm.”

Quite a keen eye... However, this is an act I’m deliberately

showing... After consuming the Ocean Songster potion, if there
wasn’t such a change, I wouldn’t seem like someone from the
Church of the Lord of Storms... Alger sighed and said, “Because
there are too many things to worry about.

“Now, it’s all good; I’ve already been hired by the Church of the
Lord of Storms.”

Ralph narrowed his eyes as a sense of vigilance rose in his heart.

He laughed and said, “This is indeed a good thing—if there was
no war.”

Alger glanced at the spot where Ralph had just come out and
asked, “When did a new... school appear here?”

He could see at a glance that there were four-story buildings, a

cement field, a garden lawn, and many children happily playing.

The children had dark skin, but some of them didn’t have bronze
skin like the locals. Their hair was only slightly curled, and it
wasn’t too obvious.

Without a doubt, this group consisted of mixed-blood children.

Ralph looked back and sighed with a smile.

“Didn’t you donate money to my charity foundation?

“Under God’s guidance, I established a few schools in several

large cities on the island, specially providing education, three
meals, and accommodation for these discriminated children.

“Our childhood was gloomy, and I don’t want them to be the

same.”

At the same time Ralph responded, Alger kept staring at the

school. When Ralph was done speaking, Alger looked away and
said, “I thought you would’ve taken at least half of it.”

Ralph broke out into laughter.

“Seems like I left a terrible impression on you.

“How is it? What opinions do you have about this school?”

Alger sized him up and said, “Do you think I’ve been to school
before?”

He paused for a moment before saying, “Which street is your

charity foundation on? I might come to you for something in the
future.”
Thinking that the other party had been hired by the Church of
the Lord of Storms, Ralph didn’t dare to expose his connection to
the Resistance. He chuckled and said, “It’s fine to donate, but you
don’t have to come for anything else.”

After giving the location of the charity foundation, Ralph

returned home. He went up to the second floor and knocked on
the door of a room.

“Lord Danitz, I have something to report.”

In the room, a deep and dignified voice replied, “Come in.”

...

Backlund, Cherwood Borough.

Dorian, who lived in a rented apartment, walked to the window.

As the sun set, the sky gradually darkened.

The crimson moon would be full tonight, and the curse of the
Abraham family would descend once again.

It had been a while since he had shaved his beard. Around his
mouth, on both sides of his cheeks and lower jaw, there was a
white mustache growing. It appeared out-of-place with his
middle-aged man’s appearance.
After looking for a while, Dorian bowed his head and recited in
Jotun, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era...”

After ending his prayer, he returned to his room and found a

sofa to sit down. He waited for the crimson moon to rise and for
the period when the spirituality was the strongest to arrive.

At that moment, in the ancient palace above the gray fog, Klein
had already taken his seat that belonged to The Fool. He
beckoned for a paper figurine.

The paper figurine was surrounded by the power of Sefirah

Castle as it passed through Dorian’s prayer light and landed on
him.

During this process, Klein deliberately didn’t show any effects,

allowing the “angel” to silently embrace Dorian.

He felt that if Mr. Fool were to appear too bombastic, it would

scare this ancient family’s member, so he chose to keep a low
profile.

The waiting process was always torturous. From time to time,

Dorian would take out his pocket watch, click it open, and take a
look. He wanted to know how long more before the full moon
possessed its highest spirituality—this was something that could
be inferred through the mysticism knowledge.
Finally, when it was almost dawn, Dorian instinctively bent
down to reduce the pain brought by the curse.

However, as time passed, all he heard was complete silence.

There were no buzzing ravings.

The crimson moonlight passed through the window and shone

on Dorian. He looked up in a daze and felt that the surroundings
were serene, calm, and indifferent. Nothing abnormal happened.

Dorian looked out of the window and saw the crimson moon. It
was pure, dignified, gentle, and dreamy, as though it was
hanging on his heart.

After a moment of silence, Dorian lowered his head and took out
his pocket watch.

“...” He raised his right hand and rubbed his eyes. He covered his
face and didn’t loosen his grip for a long time.

The white mustache on his face gradually became messy,

stained with tears and snot.
 CHAPTER 1209: TWO CHOICES
Inside the room, the crimson glow was like water that soaked
every corner.

Dorian slowly lifted his head and looked at the full moon outside
the oriel window. He didn’t look away for a long time, as if he
was admiring a beautiful scenery for the first time.

Phew... He let out a breath, stood up, and entered the bathroom.
He turned on the tap, held up a mouthful of biting-cold water,
and splashed it hard on his face.

After washing up, Dorian wiped his face with a towel and
returned to the living room to sit on the sofa. He lowered his
head and muttered piously, “Praise be to Mr. Fool!”

After completing his prayer, he walked into the study, took out a
pen and paper, and wrote to Fors:

“...

“Please tell Mr. Gehrman Sparrow that I have confirmed his

promise. I hope he can find a better way to resolve the curse...
“I will gather the other members of my family to discuss if I
should use one of the two Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts in exchange
for the Box of the Great Old Ones...

“Here, let me introduce the two Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts so that

Mr. Gehrman Sparrow will have sufficient time to consider
which one he wants.

“One of them is called ‘Scroll of God.’ It looks like an ordinary oil

painting in a brass frame, but the content on it will change at
random.

“When it shows different locations, the wielder can change the

surroundings of the target, allowing the corresponding scene to
descend.

“When it shows different figures, the wielder can allow those

people to attack their targets with one target per figure.

“When it presents an abstract image that cannot be understood,

different real effects will happen, and the only thing we know
about the corresponding relationship is a very small portion;

“When it depicts doors, opening different ‘doors’ will move one to

different places. There’s no way to predict where the destination
will be. It can be used to exile its target;
“When it shows the dark underground or deep cosmos, it will be
extremely dangerous. It has to be sealed!

“If no one looks at it or takes in the marvel of the oil painting,

then the person inside will come to life. They will reach out their
hands from the oil painting, and slowly enter the real world.
One must pay attention to this when sealing it!

“Once upon a time, when one of my family’s branches were in

charge of the Scroll of God, there was a mistake. No one
appreciated it for a full minute. And at that moment, it
presented an image of an angel revolving around a deity. Then,
the deity came alive and walked out of the oil painting.

“That branch of my family was destroyed just like that. There

were only a few members remaining who had lost their minds,
while that deity had gone somewhere unknown, but the
painting was left behind.

“We had been worried for quite some time, afraid that the deity
would destroy the world. Fortunately, ‘He’ never appeared again.
Perhaps ‘He’ had already been noticed by the seven deities and
was dealt with.

“Of course, we can’t rule out the possibility that this is a story
made up by those who have lost their minds. However, for most
of the members to have died overnight, with a small number
going mad, that in itself implies enough.
“The other Grade 0 Sealed Artifact is called ‘Staff of the Stars.’ Its
appearance is a black cane with embedded gems.

“While holding onto it, using corresponding scenes in your

mind, one that truly exists and is still in existence, the staff will
transport you directly to the destination, but you must be
careful. The scene depicted must be absolutely correct. Every
detail must be accurate. There cannot be any differences with
the original. Otherwise, you will never know where your
destination is;

“Similarly, while holding onto the Staff of the Stars, if some

Beyonder powers or figures appear in your mind, this cane will
reenact the corresponding powers and person. The latter will be
a single attack. To achieve such an effect, one has to have
sufficient understanding of the powers and figures. Otherwise,
you have no idea what kind of anomaly will happen. Once,
someone used the Staff of the Stars to release ‘Lightning Storm,’
but he ended up turning himself into a frog. Recovery was only
possible once the method to remove the curse was found;

“The Staff of the Stars is sufficiently hard and can be used to

attack. A person struck by it will randomly mutate or suffer
strange effects. Previously, I used the Staff of the Stars to hit a
Beyonder from the Aurora Order. The left side of his body was
moved outside a door, and his right side remained where it was.
His organs splattered out as a result;
“The Staff of the Stars will randomly move about. If it isn’t
properly sealed, it might disappear at some point in time and
escape your control.

“When holding it, one’s head has to be empty most of the time.
This is because once an image appears, it can trigger the effects I
described in the beginning;

“If there’s no one holding onto it, all sorts of abnormalities will
happen around the Staff of the Stars. It’s hard to predict what
will happen. It has to be sealed...

“Burn upon reading...”

After writing the letter, Dorian read it several times to make sure
that there was no mistake before stuffing it into an envelope and
pasting a stamp on it.

At that moment, in the ancient palace above the gray fog.

Through the prayer point of light, Klein had watched Dorian’s

entire process of writing the letter.

I seem to have forgotten to tell him that he can pass the

corresponding information to Gehrman Sparrow through Mr.
Fool... That’s good too. I’ll just treat this as a benefit of being a
formal member of the Tarot Club. If every believer were to do this, I
wouldn’t be able to cope if I didn’t leave any Worms of Spirit in
Sefirah Castle... Yes, this can also effectively maintain Mr. Fool’s
prestige. It will ensure that the Abrahams won’t dare to belittle
Mr. Fool... Klein mumbled before turning his attention onto the
two Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts.

He once again confirmed that Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts had severe

negative effects and couldn’t be used as common items.

Of course, their powers had extremely terrifying and potent

effects. They were worthy of the grade “0.”

In comparison, the Staff of the Stars is more suitable for me...

I can get Miss Justice to hypnotize me in advance so that my

subconscious thoughts won’t appear in the form of an image or
scene. Only by consciously willing it in my mind will I be able to
form the outline of a scene...

I wonder if the residents of the City of Silver will be able to leave

the Forsaken Land of the Gods with the Staff of the Stars in their
hands by just outlining the scene of Backlund’s streets in their
minds...

But there’s no way to hypnotize them before this. They haven’t

really seen Backlund. Even if they restore the corresponding scene,
it’s difficult for them to accurately outline the details...
Anyway, it’s very troublesome, but I can give it a try and choose a
volunteer who isn’t afraid of death...

If I can exchange for the Staff of the Stars, there’s no need to rush
to shatter it and turn it back into a characteristic. Who knows
when it might come in handy. After all, the advancement ritual
might not be completed...

With the Staff of the Stars, I can deal with the Dark Demonic Wolf
and escape the Forsaken Land of the Gods right under the Dark
Angel’s nose. This will give me a little more confidence... Klein
sighed as he made his decision.

At this moment, he discovered another truth.

That was if some of the members of the Abraham family

followed Dorian and switched faiths to Mr. Fool, then even if he
returned the Box of the Great Old Ones to them, it wouldn’t be
difficult to borrow it in the future.

In other words, out of the three Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts, the Staff
of the Stars, the Scroll of God, and the Box of the Great Old Ones,
he would gain the right to use two of them and have ownership
over one.

It’s still very useful to develop believers... When the time comes,
wouldn’t the Abraham family become a subordinate faction of the
Tarot Club? However, Dorian definitely won’t spread the faith of
The Fool so quickly unless some members are already on the brink
of losing control, without the ability to resist the curse of the next
full moon. For some reason, he felt that the power of the Tarot
Club was expanding.

He thought about it seriously and felt sad that he would have to

respond to his believers twenty-four hours a day in the future.

Only by becoming an angel and truly gaining ownership of

Sefirah Castle did he dare leave a few Worms of Spirit behind so
as to resolve this problem.

If that really doesn’t work, I’ll get Arrodes to be my artificial

intelligence customer service... Klein rubbed his temples and left
the gray fog before returning to the Forsaken Land of the Gods.

...

Late at night, in the waters of the Rorsted Archipelago.

A huge sea monster quickly swam to its destination.

This was the “helper” that Alger had requested from Sea God
Kalvetua. At the level of an Ocean Songster, he was still unable to
control a creature of such size.
In truth, he could totally swim from Bayam, but that would be
too tiring, and he wouldn’t be able to resist any accidents.

A few seconds later, the sea monster opened its mouth. Alger
swam out and approached a beautiful coral thicket.

After circling a few obstacles, a dark blue glow suddenly

appeared in Alger’s eyes.

Through this “dark blueness,” he saw a beautiful coral palace.

It was so real, but no one could see it unless there was a specific
medium.

Alger stared at it for a while before swimming forward. He came

to the front of the palace and pushed open the door.

The churning water came to a halt as Alger passed through the

barrier and landed on the ground thanks to the wind.

He looked around and saw that there were murals on both sides.

The contents of these murals weren’t surprising. The people with

elven faces mainly focused on resisting the storm.

However, Alger noticed that the ships weren’t out at sea, but in
the midst of a thick, nearly indestructible “blackness.”
This made Alger think of a phrase: Abyss.

This is somewhat similar to the Abyss as spoken in legends, but

it’s just a little similar, and there aren’t any Devils either... They
seem to be coming from underground... These murals record the
history of the elves? But they don’t match the corresponding
myths... The World said that each elvish word corresponds to a
first-generation elf... As Alger pondered, he walked towards the
nine steps ahead.

As he drew closer, he saw two thrones and a dark blue

crystalline coral.

On the coral branches, silver bolts of lightning flashed,

illuminating the surroundings.

Alger held his breath as he slowed down his pace and went up
the stairs to the throne.

He extended his right hand solemnly and picked up the coral.

With a splashing sound, the seawater outside the palace

suddenly churned. As for the coral, under the cover of a “dark
blueness,” it gradually turned illusory and merged into Alger’s
body.

Lightning bolts bloomed one after another like flower petals.

 CHAPTER 1210: MOON CITY
In the Forsaken Land of the Gods, at night when the frequency of
lightning was very low.

A few humanoid creatures cautiously approached a meatball

with six legs and more than ten eyes.

They were wrapped in animal skins or clothes with materials

that couldn’t be identified. With the help of a few lanterns, they
passed through the endless darkness with heavy expressions.

On their faces, there were about ten to twenty tumors. Some of

their eyes were nearly squeezed together, while others didn’t
have a nose, with only a black hole in that place.

After a series of intense battles, they managed to successfully

finish off the monster and split into two groups. One group
guarded the surroundings. and another group reaped the spoils
of war.

During this process, the man with many meat tumors on his
face dissected the monster’s corpse. When he was searching for
edible parts, he suddenly stopped.
“A’dal, what’s the matter?” the woman without a nose asked
curiously.

The man named A’dal slowly retracted his right hand and
revealed an item he had found from the monster.

It was a stone-carved amulet covered with marks of corrosion.

“This is...” The man, whose eyes were nearly squeezed together,
seemed to understand the reason and hesitated to finish his
sentence.

A’dal surveyed the area and said, “Xin, Rus, this was given to my
father when I was young.

“On the day I became an adult, he felt that he could no longer

control himself. He chose to leave the city and enter the depths
of the darkness...”

When Xin and Rus heard that, they fell silent for a moment.
They could understand A’dal’s feelings.

This was a common occurrence in Moon City.

As there was no safe edible food, they could only pick the
mutated plant fruits and collect the flesh of monsters to
maintain their survival.
This resulted in the accumulation of toxins and madness in the
body. After a decline in their physical conditions, they would
either die quickly or gradually lose control.

In order to not cause any damage to the surroundings and city,

those who were part of the latter would often arrange everything
after sensing that their conditions weren’t right. With a torch
and a small amount of food, they would leave the defensive
perimeter and wander into the eternal darkness alone, never to
return.

The residents of Moon City could imagine what would happen to

them. They would either be killed by monsters or become
monsters. There was no other possibility.

After seven to eight seconds of silence, the woman without a

nose hesitantly said, “Perhaps, this is the monster that killed
your father.”

“It has a belt made of animal skin wrapped around it...” A’dal’s
voice gradually lowered. He picked up the dagger made of bone
and forcefully inserted it, cutting out a relatively normal piece of
flesh.

Amidst the silence, the members of the hunting team completed

their harvest skillfully until Rus, whose eyes were nearly
squeezed together, suddenly said in a deep voice, “There are
more and more deformities amongst the newborn...”
The price of accumulating toxins and madness for generations
wasn’t as simple as reducing their average life expectancy. The
people who still had normal physical conditions were gradually
experiencing some mutations, just like A’dal who had many
tumors on his face.

Similarly, the toxins and madness could also be passed down to

their descendants, causing mutations to appear. Rus and Xin
from the hunting team were examples.

Their lives would be even shorter, making it easier for them to

lose control and mutate.

The more abnormalities there were, the more obvious the

implications were. The hunting teams present knew very well
that it might not take more than two to three generations before
the residents of Moon City would lose control before they fully
grew up or have children.

When that happened, even if there was no external attack, Moon

City would quickly be destroyed, leaving behind only stone
buildings and murals to prove their existence.

“I hope the High Priest and the others can find a new direction...”
A’dal stood up with a lantern in hand as he answered weakly.

In the past two to three thousand years, it wasn’t as if Moon City

hadn’t found a way to escape their current predicament. They
had sent out teams of exploration teams that headed deep into
the darkness. Some returned after suffering serious setbacks,
with nothing to show for their efforts. Some disappeared into the
boundless darkness, and nothing was heard from them ever
again.

In addition, at a distance away, to the east of Moon City, was a

grayish-white fog that blotted out the sky and land.

They were like invisible barriers that not only blocked one’s
vision, but also prevented any living beings from passing
through.

The residents of Moon City once believed that this was a place of
hope. They believed that the area covered by the grayish-white
fog was a normal country. They believed that the other side of
the gray fog was a land that wasn’t cursed.

They attempted to enter the grayish-white fog again and again,

but all their attempts failed.

They had dug a long passageway, hoping to pass through the

invisible barrier by going underground. However, the region deep
underground was also covered in grayish-white fog.

They tried ways to obtain the ability of flight before attempting

to cross the barrier at high altitudes, but they didn’t manage to
see the top of the grayish-white fog before they were struck by
lightning.

They mobilized the powers of all the demigods and Sealed

Artifacts, attacking the target again and again. Over the past two
to three thousand years, the cumulative attacks they performed
failed to disperse the invisible barrier at all...

Upon hearing Captain A’dal’s words, the members of the hunting

team felt hopeless and sad. It was as though they were sliding
down the edge of the abyss, but were unable to save themselves.

The deformed ones were people who found it difficult to control

their emotions. At that moment, they more or less felt like they
were suppressing something in their hearts, eager to unleash it.

In Moon City, a deformed person wasn’t allowed to become a

Beyonder or join the hunting teams two to three hundred years
ago. They could only do harvesting work. However, as their
manpower dwindled, the High Priest and the rest of the higher-
ups relaxed the restrictions.

“Let’s go. This bit of food isn’t enough.” A’dal looked around,
carrying lanterns as he walked deeper into the darkness.

They didn’t take the risk of extinguishing the fire, causing

monsters to surge out in the darkness, as they might not be able
to deal with them.
In such a quiet and suffocating environment, the members of
the Moon City’s hunting team couldn’t help but have the feeling
that they were enveloped in an endless darkness.

It was as though it was impossible to find hope regarding the

present situation of Moon City, and the amount of time the
lanterns in their hands could burn was decreasing.

When the last trace of light dissipated, they would be silently

devoured by the darkness.

As they walked, a faint yellow light suddenly appeared in A’dal’s

eyes.

It was a glow that didn’t belong to the hunting team!

This bit of light immediately shone into the eyes of all the
members of the hunting team, filling their pupils.

A’dal, Xin, Rus, and company couldn’t help but widen their eyes
as they felt a deep sense of shock.

During their lifetime, there had never been any fires that came
from external sources in the history of Moon City after the
Cataclysm!
Indeed, many monsters possessed the powers of fire or the Sun
domain, but before attacking, they were all hidden in the
darkness without revealing any hint of light.

And now, a fiery glow appeared deep in the darkness!

A’dal, Xin, and Rus trembled slightly as they thought for a long
time but couldn’t think of an answer.

They quickly recalled the hunting arrangements and confirmed

that it was impossible for residents of Moon City to be nearby.

Since the fiery glow didn’t belong to Moon City, where did it
come from?

The entire hunting team slowed down. They were shocked,

surprised, curious, fearful, worried, and terrified.

They had also discovered some destroyed cities and knew that
any abnormalities in the darkness could be fatal.

“...Be alert!” A’dal finally snapped out of his daze and gave the
order.

The hunting team immediately took up a battle formation,

waiting for the faint yellow light to approach.
Time seemed to freeze at this moment. Every second was slow.
Finally, after the fiery glow grew bigger, a figure appeared.

A figure... There’s only one person... The members of the Moon

City hunting team held their breaths.

It seemed like, maybe, perhaps, they might have a chance of

seeing an outsider!

Two to three thousand years had passed, and finally, someone

else had stepped foot on this land.

They were not the only ones left in this abandoned world.

As for who could travel through endless darkness and reach this
place, A’dal and company lacked experience, so they had no way
of guessing.

As the fiery glow became bigger and more obvious, the hunting
team members gradually saw the figure.

It was a slim young man. He had black hair and brown eyes, and
his expression was cold. He was neither a deformed person nor
had he any abnormal changes.

He wore a strange hat and strange clothes. He held a lantern

made of special materials as he walked over from the darkness.
The light of his lantern was even brighter than the combined
light of the hunting team. It made the surrounding darkness
fade rapidly.

It didn’t take long before the light shone on the bodies of the
likes of A’dal, Xin, and Rus.

The figure stopped and looked at the Moon City hunting team. He
asked in a low voice, “Where are you from?”

He spoke Jotun... His eyes are clear, and he can communicate...

A’dal opened his mouth, stopping his subconscious urge to reply.

He asked in return, “Who are you?”

The figure with the glass lantern replied calmly, “Gehrman

Sparrow.”

After half a year of traveling and overcoming one difficult

obstacle after another, Klein’s spiritual intuition finally told him
that he was finally reaching his destination.

And he had also encountered the first batch of living people in

his trip across the Forsaken Land of the Gods.

“Where did you come from?” A’dal kept his guard up and pressed.
Klein swept his gaze across their faces and said without a
change in tone, “I came from the City of Silver.

“And also from a land beyond the cursed lands.”

Upon hearing this answer, all the members of the hunting team
were in a daze. They suspected whether they were expecting too
much, causing them to hallucinate.

...

In the autumn of 1351, Backlund, in the midst of the war.

Ever since Feynapotter declared war on Loen, the war that had
been going on for some time had finally lost its balance. Loen
and its allies—Lenburg, Masin, and Segar—had lost a large
amount of territory, leaving only the last few lines of defense
that they defended with great difficulty. They were on the brink
of being overrun.

When she saw the long line of people at the food distribution
center through the carriage window, Audrey slowly retracted her
gaze and said to her personal maidservant, Annie, “Turn towards
Saint Samuel Cathedral...”
 CHAPTER 1211: UNIMAGINABLE
As the carriage drove slowly along the road, Audrey’s gaze
subconsciously looked out the window.

Many passers-by stood by the roadside, staring at the horse that

was pulling the carriage. Their eyes seemed to be emitting a
greedy glint as they, the lucky ones, successfully collected their
food. They ran through the streets surreptitiously and headed for
home.

A team of policemen in black-and-white checkered uniforms

were patrolling the streets. They had revolvers by their waists
and batons in their hands—means to deter anyone from
wanting to take risks.

“Recently, we don’t even dare to go on the streets alone...” the

personal maidservant, Annie, whispered to her.

Audrey nodded slightly but didn’t respond.

After a while, the carriage arrived at Phelps Street and stopped at

the square in front of Saint Samuel Cathedral.

The flock of pigeons that were usually here was nowhere to be

seen.
The Loen Charity Bursary Foundation, as well as the subsequent
establishment of the Loen Poverty Relief Foundation and the
Loen Medical Charity Foundation, had all moved from 22 Phelps
Street to a few small rooms in the cathedral. This was because
the buildings that they were originally housed in had collapsed
due to the previous airstrike.

To the staff of these three foundations, it was a harrowing

memory. If they hadn’t left 22 Phelps Street in advance due to
different reasons, they would’ve long been killed.

After alighting from the carriage and walking through the main
door, Audrey saw a black-haired, brown-eyed girl with a rather
thin face approach.

Before the other party could speak, she said, “Melissa, is there
any more food that can be distributed?”

Melissa shook her head solemnly.

“Even those injured soldiers who we provided relief for can’t

receive enough food...”

Audrey’s green eyes dimmed. She didn’t show her helplessness

or weakness as she nodded slightly.

“I will think of a way.”

...

“From the City of Silver...

“From a land beyond the cursed lands.”

Gehrman Sparrow’s words echoed in the ears of the Moon City

hunting team members—A’dal, Xin, and Rus. It made them feel
like they were in a dream, unable to regain their senses for a
long time.

Just as A’dal gradually regained his senses and was thinking

about what to say when Xin, who was born without a nose,
inundated Klein with a series of questions.

“Where is the City of Silver? What does it look like? How far is it
from here?

“How many normal people are there outside the cursed area?”

Klein glanced at her and replied in an emotionless voice, “The

City of Silver is located on the other side of the cursed lands.
They discovered a type of plant that can be eaten normally called
‘Black-Faced Grass.’ This has allowed them to maintain their
kind’s stability and effectively explore the depths of the darkness
in a bid to find a way to leave.
“They recently found some mushrooms. These mushrooms can
use monsters as nutrients, forming all kinds of fruits that do not
contain toxins and madness.

“The City of Silver has gone one step further in escaping the
madness. Once the newborns become adults, they wouldn’t
easily lose control even at old age...”

These words made A’dal, Xin and company feel lost, as though
their own persistent efforts had no meaning.

The City of Silver described by Gehrman Sparrow was the most

beautiful scene they could imagine; yet, it was something so
easily possessed by others.

“...Are there any deformed newborns?” Xin asked in a dreamy

tone.

Klein shook his head.

“Almost none.”

“Will their parents walk into the depths of the darkness by

themselves when their physical condition deteriorates—no,
when they become old?” A’dal subconsciously pressed.
Wearing a black trench coat, a top hat, and holding a lantern,
Klein replied, “No.

“Because they are burdened with the curse of killing their own
kin. If a life cannot be ended by the hands of a blood relative,
they will turn into a terrifying evil spirit or monster.”

The members of the hunting team in Moon City finally found a

sense of reality. Their hearts felt like they were slowly rising in
warm water as bubbles slowly emerged.

These bubbles were weak, empty, and easily pricked. There was
nothing inside, but they shimmered with something called hope
and light.

Rus, whose eyes were nearly squeezed together, couldn’t help but
repeat the question:

“How many normal people are there outside the cursed area?”

Klein looked at them with a complicated expression.

“They are basically normal. They do not need to be constantly

worried about monsters attacking them. They don’t have to be
afraid of being in the darkness. They don’t go crazy after growing
old. They aren’t burdened by all kinds of curses. They see
sunlight every day when they wake up, with sufficiently normal
food. Every night, the crimson moon rises...”

However, all of this is being destroyed now... Klein silently added

in his heart.

This time, A’dal, Xin, and Rus were somewhat at a loss. This was
because they found Gehrman Sparrow’s description as
something imaginable, but also seemingly unimaginable. It was
just like when they were reading the few ancient books
remaining. They could get the spirit of the matter but found it
hard to truly understand certain contexts.

They had no idea what the sun and what the crimson moon
were.

However, to have normal food every day without the burden of

various curses, the worry of monster attacks or darkness, and
the lack of going crazy in old age was a beautiful dream they
yearned for day and night.

There’s such a place in this world? Is this what Heaven, as

recorded in the ancient books, is? Was this land really cursed?
The members of the Moon City hunting team fell silent once
again.

One of them opened their mouth but was at a loss as to what to

ask. Someone wanted to bring Gehrman Sparrow back to Moon
City and inform the High Priest of the news, wanting to inform
everyone, but he was afraid of attracting danger.

During this process, they didn’t let down their guard or vigilance.

Klein wasn’t the least bit surprised with their attitude. Instead,
he felt that this was the reaction a civilization that could last to
this day in the Forsaken Land of the Gods ought to have.

With the lantern in hand, he took a step to the left, attempting to

walk around the humans who were dressed in strange materials
or animal skins, and he continued heading east.

Regardless of what story these people had, whether it was worth

helping them in passing, he planned to wait until he began his
investigations before listening and considering things. This was
because his spiritual intuition told him that his destination
wasn’t far, and that the legendary West Continent was just two
to three hours away on foot.

The moment he took a step forward, A’dal and company

immediately bent their backs, bracing themselves to defend and
attack. However, they didn’t manage to see Gehrman Sparrow
approach them. They watched as he walked more than ten
meters to the left and continue heading forward.

Seeing this young man dressed in strange black clothes and a

strange black hat, with a strange and transparent lantern
gradually distancing himself from them, the dim yellow light
grew weaker and weaker. A’dal’s face which was covered in
tumors changed. He shouted loudly, “Who exactly are you?”

Klein didn’t turn around. Instead, he held the lantern that

emitted a faint yellow light and walked deeper into the
darkness. He said in a regular tone, “A missionary.

“A person to spread my Lord’s brilliance.”

A’dal, Xin, and company looked at each other, their expressions

filled with confusion.

They hesitated for a long while, but when there was only a small
trace of the dim yellow light left, they instinctively took a step
forward and followed behind Klein.

They didn’t dare to approach him, nor did they want to have him
leave their sight. They carried the food they had procured, as
though they were monitoring and chasing him in a defensive
manner. As for Klein, he walked at an adequate speed—not
waiting for them or attempting to shake them off.

Just like that, both sides walked in silence under the sparse
lightning. At some point in time, Rus and another hunting team
had left the main group. They held the animal hide lantern and
the food they had obtained and turned around, silently
disappearing into the endless darkness.
Seconds changed to minutes before Klein finally stopped.

Using the lightning that streaked across the sky, he saw a

grayish-white fog a few hundred meters away.

The mist was connected to the land and extended all the way
into the sky, as though it didn’t have an apex.

At the same time, the fog extended to the two sides without any
end.

Klein looked at it intently for a long time. Even though there

were partitions of darkness, he slowly raised his head. After the
second bolt of lightning calmed down, he looked away.

Behind the fog or inside it is the disappeared Western Continent?

As he thought with a heavy heart, he couldn’t help but slow
down his breathing.

He carried the lantern and continued forward until the dim

yellow light emitted a solidified mist.

There was no need for him to make any other attempts. From
his intuition as a Seer, he could tell that the grayish-white fog
was an invisible barrier that couldn’t be passed through by
conventional means.
He thought for a moment and stretched out his right hand to
scratch at the darkness in front of him again and again.

After doing it four to five consecutive times, Klein pulled out a

black cane with many gems embedded in it.

This was the Staff of the Stars, a terrifying Sealed Artifact known
as 0-62 that had been swapped using the Box of the Great Old
Ones!

Of course, all he did was summon the historical projection of the

Staff of the Stars.

This way, even if there were unnecessary scenes that appeared

in his mind, he could use the removal of the Historical Void
projection to stop any corresponding dangers that appeared in a
timely manner.

To a Scholar of Yore, this was the best way to regularly use a

Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. However, this limited the effects and was
something that couldn’t exceed three minutes at the moment.
Furthermore, there was a certain difference with the original
version when it came to their effects. Using a marionette to hold
the Staff of the Stars wasn’t the best way to avoid any negative
effects. This was because a marionette needed to be controlled,
and any control had a high chance of transmitting scenes.
Of course, if he engaged in a battle he was prepared for, Klein
wouldn’t have done so. This was because it would occupy one of
his three precious summoning spots. Furthermore, although the
Staff of the Stars belonged to him, it was only in a state of forced
ownership, and it remained in a sealed state. Furthermore, the
Grade 0 Sealed Artifact had a rather high level. It was impossible
for Klein to successfully summon it at once, so it usually took
him three to six attempts. In a fierce battle, it would require
plenty of chances—nothing simple.

And it was precisely because of this that when he was prepared

to “perform,” he would hypnotize himself in advance. By using
the Staff of the Stars in a special state, he would preserve the
ability to summon Historical Void images like Miss Messenger,
Mr. Azik, Ma’am Arianna, Will Auceptin, and other familiar
angels.

Holding the black staff that was embedded with various gems, a
scene of the door slowly opening appeared in Klein’s mind.

The gems on the staff flashed with a faint glow as the grayish-
white fog quickly outlined a door that wasn’t sufficiently real.

The door opened silently, and behind it was still a gray fog.

Door Opening doesn’t work... Although he wasn’t surprised by the

outcome, he was still a little disappointed.
He thought for a moment and decided to switch tactics.

However, just as he was thinking about it, the Staff of the Stars
automatically activated as the corresponding scene appeared.
 CHAPTER 1212: SPREADING RADIANCE
Just now, as Klein was thinking of a solution, an image
naturally came to mind.

The clouds in the two mountains began to “boil” rapidly as they

spread out to the left and right, revealing a crack whose bottom
couldn’t be seen. The orange-red rays of the sunset filled it and
formed a corporeal path.

This was a scene created when Blasphemer Amon entered the

projection of the Giant King’s Court.

And just as he felt that he didn’t know enough about the

corresponding powers and planned on switching to another
method. The red, green, blue, and transparent gems on the Staff
of the Stars had already begun to emit a faint glow as they
automatically activated.

The solidified grayish-white fog was similarly “boiling,” but it

wasn’t that intense.

They were churning backward as they parted, but the area right
in front of him remained an endless grayish-white mass. There
was no end to it.
Klein sighed in his heart. As he focused on controlling his
thoughts, he made other attempts.

In the past three minutes, he had tried hard at least ten times.
Seven times were of his own will, while three times were him
venting out, but he was ultimately unable to open the invisible
barrier.

...Indeed, normal methods don’t work... With a flick of his wrist,

he allowed the historical projection of 0-62, which was close to
its limit, to disappear from the real world.

He stared at the silent grayish-white fog and didn’t move for

about a minute. It was as if he had turned into a statue.

Finally, Klein closed his eyes and looked away. Holding the
lantern in his hand, he walked towards the nearby humans who
were watching.

He didn’t plan on making blind attempts, because there was a

high chance that he wouldn’t succeed. He planned on asking the
people who had stood guard in the vicinity for two to three
thousand years. It was obvious that these ancient survivors had
explored the grayish-white fog. He wanted to see if he could find
inspiration from their years of experience.

Based on Klein’s assumption, the humans would definitely react

excessively towards him, so he had already prepared the
corresponding powers to allow them to speak to him calmly.
However, when he looked at the light of dusk on both sides of the
lantern, he realized that the ugly or deformed humans were
staring at him with their mouths agape. They looked confused
and shocked, as if they had temporarily lost their ability to
think.

Klein frowned slightly. In the darkness, he walked unhurriedly

to the ancient survivors and stopped about two to three meters
away.

“What do you know about this fog?” Klein asked in Jotun with a
deep voice.

The language that could stir the powers of nature didn’t have
any differences because of geography. There was only a slight
difference in the accent, but it wasn’t much. If the original
version was modified, there was a chance its effects in ritualistic
magic would be lost.

It was only when Gehrman Sparrow raised the question that

A’dal seemed to snap out of his daze. His lips quivered as he
answered in an ambiguous tone, “We... We have never caused
the fog to change before...”

Just now, Gehrman Sparrow had caused the fog to boil like water
and part to the sides. This scene had really frightened them, as
though they were witnessing a miracle.
The two to three thousand years of hard work from numerous
generations of Moon City inhabitants were inferior to a person
holding a staff with an attempt that didn’t last more than two
hundred heartbeats!

This was also the main reason why they had given up on
resisting when Gehrman Sparrow approached them.

They instinctively believed that, no matter how they avoided

him, it would be to no avail.

After two seconds of silence, Klein continued asking, “Do you

have any corresponding records?”

At this moment, A’dal understood what Gehrman Sparrow

meant. He hesitated for a moment and slowly nodded.

“Yes... However, only the High Priest and the others would
frequently look through it.”

Wearing a black trench coat and half top hat, Klein thought for a
moment and suddenly reached out to pull out an item from the
void.

It was a cross covered in bronze, with several sharp spikes

protruding out from it.
It was the historical image of the ancient sun god’s Unshadowed
Crucifix!

With the cross in hand, Klein raised it a little higher and aimed
it at the ancient survivors.

Pure, bright, and warm light bloomed, dispersing the darkness

around them and illuminating them.

Their combat experience made them instinctively attempt to

defend themselves, but their actions stopped midway through
the process.

The brightness and warmth wasn’t something a bonfire could

compare with!

This made the remaining members of the Moon City hunting

team recall the deities described by the ancient books and the
High Priest. “They” were deities who emitted boundless light and
brought boundless warmth.

Under the illumination of the bright, pure light, a distorted,

struggling illusionary black gas that seemed to have a life of its
own began to boil from the bodies of A’dal, Xin, and company,
quickly rising and dissipating.
The members of the Moon City hunting team felt their bodies
become more relaxed, and the pressure within their souls
disappeared.

After purging the cumulative corruption and ailments of their

bodies, Klein shook his wrist slightly, causing the Unshadowed
Crucifix to disappear in front of him.

Right on the heels of that, he grabbed another cane that looked

an ordinary wooden color.

This was the former City of Silver’s Sealed Artifact, Life’s Cane!

Although he had already sacrificed it to the Evernight Goddess,

as long as it was once owned by a Scholar of Yore, it would only
accompany them in a different way.

With Life’s Cane in hand, Klein took a few steps forward and
used the end of the cane to tap the leader of Moon City’s hunting
team.

The experience from before made A’dal unable to dodge. The

tumors on his face began to crack as pus flowed, faded, and
disappeared. In the end, there wasn’t even a single scar left.

From the looks of his team members, A’dal knew that he had
undergone a change. He hesitantly raised his right hand and
touched his face. From top to bottom and back up again, he kept
repeating it.

During this process, he realized that he was in an unprecedented

healthy state, one that was better than when he first became an
adult.

Klein didn’t look at him. He took a step diagonally and used Life’s
Cane to treat the rest of the ancient survivors.

With A’dal as an example, Xin and the others were on their

guard and alert as they accepted contact with the cane, and they
felt that they had obtained a new lease of life.

Amongst them, the two deformed beings who were easily

emotional couldn’t help but tear up.

Unfortunately, I can’t treat natural defects... Mental illnesses can

be treated, but some crazy tendencies can’t be treated... Klein
retracted his right hand and let the historical projection of Life’s
Cane disappear.

He walked to his original spot and turned around. He looked at

the ancient survivors and said, “I’m not here to destroy, but to
spread the radiance of my Lord, bringing light and warmth.
“Go back and tell your leader that I’m here. If he’s willing, he can
come over.”

He didn’t attempt to find out where the gathering point of these

ancient survivors was, nor did he plan on going there directly.
This would trigger the strongest form of resistance and
vigilance.

Hence, giving them the choice was the most suitable solution.

At that moment, A’dal, Xin, and the others were already shocked
by Gehrman Sparrow’s constant pulling out of mystical items.
They felt that they were walking into a miracle and had already
been cleansed by the divine light, allowing their physical
condition to recover to its optimum state. It even exceeded their
peak.

“...Alright.” A few seconds later, A’dal responded.

Just as they turned around and prepared to return to Moon City,

flames lit up from the depths of the darkness as they rapidly
approached.

The leader was an old man wearing a dark brown beast hide. His
hair was gray and unkempt, and his face was full of real cracks.

“High Priest...” After recognizing the other party, Xin blurted out.
It was none other than Moon City’s High Priest, Nim.

Behind Nim followed Rus and the other members of the hunting
team who had returned to the city ahead of time, as well as
several other High-Sequence Beyonders.

Nim nodded at A’dal, Xin, and the rest before walking to the
front of the group. Looking at the man who claimed to be a
missionary, Gehrman Sparrow, he crossed his arms and bowed.

“Honorable guest, I am Moon City’s High Priest, Nim.

“Moon City once belonged to vampires, but that civilization had

been destroyed in ancient times.

“Afterwards, we accepted the orders of the great sun god, the

Lord who created everything, and we moved here to watch the
grayish-white fog and make the corresponding attempts. That
continued on even though the land was cursed and the Lord
didn’t respond to us.

“To date, 3,722 years have passed.”

CHAPTER 1213: THE ETERNALLY IMPERTURBABLE
FOG
3,722 years... Indeed, they were sent here when the ancient sun
god was still alive... With the City of Silver’s continued survival in
the darkness for more than two thousand years as a reference,
Klein easily confirmed the words of Moon City’s High Priest.

He nodded slightly and asked, “Are you guarding this fog to

prevent any anomalies from happening to it?”

The High Priest of Moon City, who was wrapped in dark brown
beast hide, Nim, shook his head.

“The revelation that the Lord gave us was to guard the area all
day. We needed to know if anyone walks out of the fog.”

Walks out of the fog... The ancient sun god had a premonition that
a person would walk out of this fog? If the other side of the fog is
really the Western Continent, does this mean that there might
still be life and civilization in it? When Klein heard this, an
indescribable palpitation struck his heart, but he deeply realized
a certain reality:

Amon’s father—the second Creator—was actually unable to open

this grayish-white fog, and even needed to send people here to
watch over it!

Is there a specific method needed to pass through this invisible

barrier? Uh, Mr. Hanged Man mentioned before that the Queen of
Calamity, Cohinem, said that an incantation or command might
be needed. Also, the premise is that the Western Continent has
already resurfaced... As Klein looked at the High Priest with deep
lines on his face, he said without batting an eyelid, “I believe
they have already introduced me to you. I’m a missionary. I have
come to this land to spread the light of the Lord.”

The High Priest of Moon City, Nim, maintained his composure

and used his gray eyes that were the same color as his long hair
to look at Klein.

“Your Excellency, which existence do you believe in?”

Klein instinctively wanted to answer directly, but considering

his identity as a missionary that he had set for himself
previously, he held back his shame. With the ability of a Clown,
he controlled his facial muscles and revealed a slightly fanatical
expression.

“Please permit me to introduce you to my Lord, the savior of this

land, the great Mr. Fool...”

The Fool... Moon City’s High Priest, Nim, and the others didn’t
expect to hear such a word. For a moment, they found it strange,
but for some reason, they felt that there was an infinite
philosophy hidden within.

Finally, their attention was focused on the description:

“The savior of this land.”

Nim couldn’t help but turn his head to look at A’dal and the rest,
observing their radiant faces.

As a Sequence 4 demigod, he knew very well that this was a

result of the cleansing of the toxin and corruption accumulated
within their bodies. Furthermore, the members of the hunting
team had also been given excellent treatment. If he hadn’t seen
this group of young people grow up and remembered how they
looked before the changes, he definitely wouldn’t dare to confirm
that they were residents of Moon City.

Seeing the High Priest look over, A’dal immediately said

excitedly, “His Excellency Sparrow prayed for a deity’s blessing to
save us.”

“Yes, we saw light! We felt warmth!” Xin, who was without a

nose, added.

After the catharsis, she had unknowingly developed a certain

belief towards the Lord that Gehrman Sparrow mentioned.
Compared to the Creator who had never responded to prayers
and ignored the suffering that Moon City faced, this existence
was more like a deity!

Rus and another member of the hunting team that went back to
Moon City to inform the High Priest looked covetously at their
former companions. They were both envious and had a yearning
for the new life they had obtained.

The High Priest, Nim, retracted his gaze and looked at Gehrman
Sparrow, who was wearing strange clothes and a strange hat.

“Is the great Mr. Fool a deity in this world—no, from outside this
cursed land?”

Klein nodded solemnly and slowly.

“Yes.”

“Then... what about the great sun god who created everything?”
Nim hesitated for a moment before asking the question he
desired answers to the most.

Klein changed his tone to that of a charlatan and said, “The

Kings betrayed that existence. Blood, anger, foulness, and
shadows began to flow across this land, triggering a huge
calamity.”
Nim’s pupils dilated slightly, as if he wanted to absorb more
light to see the world in front of him.

With great difficulty, he tried his best to suppress something and

asked, “Are you saying that the Lord perished because of this?”

“Not only did ‘He’ perish, but ‘His’ flesh and blood were also eaten
by the traitors. This piece of land was cursed as a result.” Taking
advantage of the fact that he was in the Forsaken Land of the
Gods, Klein boldly said this.

He didn’t deliberately distinguish the Amon brothers from the

other six Kings of Angels. He planned on making the residents of
Moon City believe that all the Kings of Angels were traitors. This
way, they wouldn’t be fooled by Amon in the future.

Over the past half a year of traveling and the various

experiments he undertook, he was convinced that the Forsaken
Land of the Gods really was sealed. Or rather, it was isolated
from the outside world. The only point of contact was either the
exit of the Giant King’s Court, or something at the level of Sefirah
Castle. Therefore, using the Staff of the Stars here allowed him to
move within the confines of the cursed land. He was unable to
head to the scenes in the outside world as outlined in his mind.

In addition, the Box of the Great Old Ones was even suppressed
and isolated for its historical projection. The moment the
summoning succeeded, the projection would immediately be
devoured by the environment. It was completely useless.

This made him suspect that even the third level of the Box of the
Great Old Ones was a little dangerous for true deities such as the
True Creator.

Upon hearing Gehrman Sparrow’s words, the body of the High

Priest of Moon City, Nim, trembled slightly as his pockmarked
face instantly turned ashen.

The faces of the Beyonders behind him changed as well. It was

as if they had suffered an extremely serious blow. One even
showed signs of losing control.

Seeing this, Klein reached out his hand again and pulled out
Life’s Cane from the void, allowing it to fly through the air and
accurately tap the target.

The signs of the Beyonder’s losing control immediately vanished.

His forehead was covered in sweat as if he had just overcome a
major illness.

Following the removal of the historical projection, Life’s Cane

quickly faded away. As for the Beyonders of Moon City, they
finally managed to break free from the grievous news. Some of
them were filled with suspicion and disbelief, and others were
whimpering softly. Some looked at Gehrman Sparrow with a lost
look, as though he was their final hope.

At some point in time, Nim’s eyes had already closed. Two or

three seconds later, he opened them again and looked at
Gehrman Sparrow.

“What else do you have to ask?”

In less than a minute, he looked like he had aged considerably.

His body was beginning to show signs of decay and depression.
However, it wasn’t completely without hope. It was as if the trees
were rotting away, but they were beginning to give birth to new
lives.

Klein half-turned and pointed at the coagulated gray fog with

the lantern in his hand.

“Since when did you begin attempting to open this screen? What
did you achieve?”

Nim said frankly, “In the beginning, it was the Lord’s revelation.
While ‘He’ wanted us to watch over it, ‘He’ also wanted us to
think of a way to pass through the fog.

“After the land was cursed, we used this to mainly guide us so as

to seek hope. However, we ultimately didn’t achieve anything
concrete. No matter what method we used, the solidified mist
didn’t react...”

Upon saying that, he hesitated and said, “It’s not that there’s no
reaction, but it wasn’t the reaction we wanted.”

Klein instantly saw hope and maintained his normal speaking

pace as he asked, “What was the reaction?”

Seeing that the High Priest was somewhat hesitant and not
answering immediately, Xin took the initiative to say, “High
Priest, His Excellency Sparrow has already parted a portion of the
fog, a depth deeper than what we managed over the past two to
three thousand years!”

Nim couldn’t help but look deeply at Gehrman Sparrow before

saying, “More than 1,730 years ago, the High Priest back then was
inspired by the cruel fact that Moon City had failed to achieve
anything in the past 2,000 years.

“He felt that we couldn’t treat this fog as a seal that needed to be
broken through. Instead, it was to be treated as a great existence.

“He designed the honorific name, prayer stanza, and the

corresponding symbols for this fog. He held repeated rituals
here, attempting communication, and praying.”
...This is a train of thought that no normal person would’ve
thought of... I didn’t think of it just now... Indeed, after all these
years, there must have been many people with strange ideas in
Moon City... Three thousand years of time isn’t for nothing...
Klein sighed inwardly as he nodded slightly.

“Was there any feedback after that?”

With a nasal grunt as confirmation, Nim replied, “There was at

one point when the High Priest changed the first sentence of the
honorific name to ‘The Eternally Imperturbable Fog’... Then,
during the subsequent ritual, he vaguely heard a series of voices
coming from deep within the fog. Unfortunately, he couldn’t
hear it clearly no matter how hard he tried, making it
impossible to interpret it.

“From then on, the rituals we held were uncountable. We

realized that a response wasn’t always guaranteed. Even if there
was a response, it might not be a timely one. We needed to wait
patiently.”

As the thoughts raced through his mind, Klein asked, “How

many times does it roughly take to succeed?”

“There are no patterns. Sometimes, we succeed at once.

Sometimes, we might not receive any feedback after a month,”
Nim said with a sigh. “We have made many alterations, but they
were all useless.”
“Did you hear what those voices said afterward?” Klein asked.

“No, maybe our Sequence isn’t high enough or we are still

lacking in strength.” Nim shook his head.

If that’s the reason, I can give it a try... After hesitating for a few
seconds, he politely asked, “May you hold the correct ritual
again? I would like to hear those voices.”

This kind of politeness was something Nim couldn’t refuse, nor

did he dare to refuse.

He hesitated for a moment and said, “Sure, but many of the

materials are in Moon City. You need to wait for some time.”

After some thought, Klein asked, “Have you used those materials
before?”

“Yes,” Nimu answered in confusion.

Klein nodded indifferently.

“Let’s just hold it now. Tell me when was the last time you used
those materials and where they were nearby.”
 CHAPTER 1214: VOICE
After hearing the High Priest’s reply, Klein held his lantern and
walked twenty to thirty steps to the right, parallel to the grayish-
white fog.

Then, he half-closed his eyes as though he was sensing

something. This made the Moon City Beyonders behind him not
dare to make a sound, afraid of disturbing the oracle.

After four to five seconds, Klein stretched out his right hand and
slowly grabbed the air ahead.

An altar made of stone dropped into the real world. On it were

three candles made of oil and seven to eight spiritual materials.

As a Sequence 4 demigod, Nim was taken aback. He found it

difficult to believe his eyes.

Previously, he had seen Gehrman Sparrow take out his cane to

treat his companion. He had only believed that Gehrman
Sparrow possessed the powers of space or had received the favor
of Mr. Fool. But now, his judgment had been completely
overturned. This was because he found the altar, the few
candles, and the spiritual materials very familiar.
They were all used by him once!

He actually managed to create something that I’ve used before? Is

this a power that comes from history, a power that comes from
time? Nim recalled the content of the remnant tomes in Moon
City, and his understanding of demigods as he came to a
preliminary guess.

At that moment, Klein turned around and looked at the High

Priest.

“You may begin.”

Nim quietly drew a deep breath. Under the watchful eyes of the
likes of the A’dal, Xin, and Rus, he walked to the altar and
created a wall of spirituality.

After taking a look at the symbols, labels, and patterns engraved

on the altar and confirming that there were no problems, he
followed the process that had been engraved into his memories,
and he began the ritual with great familiarity.

In the end, he bowed his head and chanted in a low voice:

“The Eternally Imperturbable Fog;

“A Barrier frozen in Space-Time;

“The Existence that contains Everything...”

Before the prayer ended, Klein had already placed his attention
on the grayish-white fog, hoping to hear sounds coming from
deep within.

For this, he had secretly controlled the large number of monster

marionettes that walked in the surrounding darkness to
separate. He spaced them out at a certain distance, hoping that
he wouldn’t miss any suspicious traces.

However, he didn’t notice anything unusual until the ritual was

completed.

After waiting for a while more, Klein cast his gaze at the High
Priest of Moon City, Nim, and said calmly, “One more time.”

...

Backlund, Empress Borough, in the Hall family’s study.

After receiving permission, Audrey pushed open the door and

walked in. Her father, Earl Hall, and her brother, Hibbert, were
discussing some matters.

“Oh, baby, you don’t look too well?” Earl Hall cast his gaze
towards the door.
Audrey didn’t act as she forced a smile and said, “There’s a huge
lack of food at the Poverty Relief Foundation. I would like to
collect more. I visited many nobles today, but they told me that
there’s no more food left. It’s the same even if I offered to buy it
with gold pounds.”

When these words were said, the nobles were either in a parlor
or at a spot specially used for high tea. In front of them were
high-quality black tea and many exquisite desserts. From time to
time, they would invite Audrey to evaluate their dessert chef’s
culinary skills.

Their servants had rosy cheeks, and they took very light
footsteps. They didn’t make a sound to prevent disturbing their
guests.

“The current situation...” Earl Hall sighed when he heard that.

Audrey thought for a moment and said seriously, “Father, I

remember that there should be quite a lot of food at home. Can I
buy some of that with money?”

“Audrey, you’ve already done too much. There’s no need for you
to do more,” Hibbert Hall said with a frown. As for Audrey, she
only looked at her father and didn’t respond to her elder
brother’s words.
Earl Hall’s expression that had relaxed after seeing his daughter
became serious again.

“Audrey, the prerequisite for charity is not to affect your and

your family’s life. This is a principle I wish for you to remember.”

Audrey, who was wearing a long, golden-white dress, relaxed her

eyebrows and said sincerely, “Father, the amount of food we
have stored at home is enough to last everyone in this house for
an entire year, or even more. Besides, there’s also a lot of food
over in East Chester County.”

As Winter County hadn’t completely fallen, the Feysac army that

had invaded Midseashire didn’t attack East Chester County. As
for the Feysac, Intis, and Feynapotter fleet, they were suppressed
by the few ironclad warship fleets of Loen. They could only
barely deal with the situation and protect the supply line at sea.

Seeing his daughter’s emerald-green eyes for a few seconds, he

suddenly sighed and smiled.

“Audrey, you have really grown up. You have your own ideas and
pretty commendable determination.

“However, we don’t know how long this war will last. We don’t
know what the outcome will be. We have to leave a lot of food to
deal with this.
“I can accept us having two less delicacies for every meal to help
those who are in trouble, but I don’t want my dining table to
become like what the newspaper says about the middle class.
This will completely make us lose our dignity as nobles. This is
something that we abide with every generation.

“Do you understand what I mean? I was just making an analogy.

The essence of this is that I value the continuation and the
future of the family line more. I value our status and standing.
Only when it doesn’t affect them will I express my love and
kindness.

“Audrey, what I said may be cruel, but you have already grown
up. It’s time to hear this. Everyone is selfish, but at varying
levels. In my heart, the entire Hall family is more important
than me and your mother, yourself, Hibbert, and Alfred. Apart
from these, it will first be faith and good friends. Next, it’s people
we are acquainted with. Finally, it would be all of Backlund,
those who are in need of help.

“If it doesn’t affect the ones first listed, I don’t mind helping
them. Unfortunately, I have to consider even more things now.”

At this point, Earl Hall shook his head in a self-deprecating

manner.

“I’m sorry to let you know that your father is such a selfish
person.”
As Audrey listened to her father’s words, her expression changed
slightly at first, but then it disappeared. Until the end, there were
no additional emotions.

At that moment, she was silent for a moment before asking

again, “...But we’ve already obtained a lot more than what we
need. Can’t we even share a portion of it?”

Hibbert Hall interrupted angrily, “Why are you giving away the
things we painstakingly obtained to others?

“This is produced from our land, farmland, and forests. This is

what we bought with money. And these funds and assets were
passed down the family. It was earned by Father’s acumen and
powerful charisma. It was accumulated over generations.

“By doing charity to help others, it’s an additional display of love,

not something that we have to do, do you understand?”

Earl Hall nodded.

“What Hibbert said is generally right. I share his thoughts as

well.”

Audrey pursed her lips and slowly nodded.

“I understand...”
Earl Hall retracted his gaze and said to Hibbert, “We have to keep
the food stored properly. If the outcome of the war cannot be
reversed, try contacting the fellows from Intis and show them
some of our sincerity.

“The battle has been going on for so long. Quite a number of

people have died as well. Many fields have been abandoned, and
the prices in the cities have soared. There must be a very high
demand for food, cattle, and land. In addition, I have shares in
the Intis Suchit Bank, as well as the shares in the Varvat Bank
and Backlund Bank. I should be able to bribe them. Heh heh, in
such times, only by satisfying these aspects can we talk about
familial relationships.”

Intis and Loen often had marriage alliances. Many nobles were
relatives, especially the believers of the God of Steam.

“Father, are you considering surrendering?” Hibbert asked in

surprise.

Earl Hall nodded slightly and sighed again.

“How can I not consider it in light of the current situation?

“When the time comes, you will be the new Earl Hall.”
Hibbert’s heart palpitated when he heard that, but he was also
puzzled.

“What about you, Father?”

Earl Hall replied with a bitter smile, “Both your mother and I are
devout believers. We have a certain status in the Church. When
Loen falls and the Church is destroyed, the outcome will not be
good if we’re still unwilling to step down.”

At this point, he comforted his eldest son.

“As long as the Hall family is still around and the aristocratic
title is still there, we won’t lose much of our core assets. We
won’t be in such a miserable state for our advanced years.
Remember to prepare a secret prayer room for us at home after
you convert your faith to the God of Steam.”

As the two of them conversed, Audrey, who was wearing a long,

golden-white dress, watched quietly from the door. She was
listening quietly, her green eyes shimmering like gems.

...

After repeated attempts, the projection of the altar vanished. The

High Priest of Moon City, Nim, said to Gehrman Sparrow, who
was holding the strange lantern, in deliberation, “It looks like it
won’t work today. We can try it tomorrow. It won’t last more
than two months.”

At that moment, all Klein could think of was another question:

Could it be that the ritual was unsuccessful since it appears too

perfunctory using Historical Void projections?

He reflected on himself deeply and decided to listen to the High

Priest. They could try again tomorrow. When the time came, he
would definitely get him to bring the real materials.

He was about to nod when he heard a faint voice.

The voice sounded from deep within the grayish-white fog. It

was layered and indistinct.

It’s effective? This ritual really does have an effect, but the delay is
too great... Klein was delighted as he immediately raised his
right hand and pressed down slightly, gesturing for the
Beyonders of Moon City to be silent.

He immediately held his breath and focused on listening.

The voice that echoed within the grayish-white fog seemed to

come from many different sources. They intertwined with each
other, occasionally overlapping with each other in destructive
interference and creating a resonance when in constructive
interference.

Gradually, the voice became clearer in Klein’s ears, especially

when it resonated.

It seemed to be a language he was familiar with. It seemed like

countless people were chanting a name together.

The name was:

“The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

 CHAPTER 1215: NOT TIME YET
“The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

When he heard the voices deep in the grayish-white mist, Klein

trembled slightly as the back of his head turned numb.

This feeling quickly spread to every part of his body, causing tiny
goosebumps to protrude on his skin.

This was the second time he had heard the name “The Celestial
Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings” in the real world. And
the first time, it was said by Amon after “He” stole his thoughts.
In fact, Amon didn’t know the exact meaning behind it, nor did
“He” truly grasp the incantation.

Therefore, in essence, this was the first time.

At the borders of the legendary Western Continent, outside his

hometown that had vanished, this was the first time that he
heard the incantation that caused him to transmigrate into the
real world. He heard one of the most important secrets hidden at
the bottom of his heart and heard the oriental honorific name
that was pointed at an unknown existence.
He stood there, his mind almost blank. His ears echoed with
occasional sounds of chanting and shouting.

“The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings...

“The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings...

“The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings...”

When the voices became softer and softer until they almost
disappeared, Klein finally recovered his train of thought.

As a fake god that had done a lot of “guilty matters,” his first
reaction was:

By changing ‘The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for

Blessings’ to the ‘King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck,’
will I suffer divine punishment?

Back when he had set up the three-stanza honorific name of The

Fool, the first stanza described his experience and state. Back
then, he had thought that it was a transmigration, and he was
afraid of exposing the problem. He had changed “The Fool from
an alternate world” to “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era”,
but in the end, it pointed to his true nature. The second stanza
was to bind the gray fog to him, making the direction clearer.
And in order to completely limit and not cause any ambiguity,
Klein directly translated the last line of the incantation which
was, “The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

He originally thought that it was nothing, but later on, he

suspected that his “transmigration” was a result of the former
owner of the strange door of light in Sefirah Castle—The
Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings. Or rather, it
was a certain existence hiding “Their” true identity. Of course, it
was also possible that the “The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and
Earth for Blessings” was the actual incarnation before creating
another identity that suited the present world. As for what the
identity was, Klein wasn’t sure.

This was because he had never heard the honorific name of The
Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings elsewhere in
the real world. Therefore, although there was suspicion and fear
present, he didn’t actually pay too much attention to it. It
seemed like he was already used to it.

However, at that moment, the words “The Celestial Worthy of

Heaven and Earth for Blessings” were like salvos that kept
blasting at his heart, bombarding his mind, causing all the
concerns and fear that he had accumulated in his subconscious
to surge out.

After regaining his composure, he began to force himself to use

his rationality to think about his current situation:
Is this chanting hidden in the grayish-white fog, or is it from the
vanished Western Continent?

I already thought that this fog’s color and state is very close to the
one below Sefirah Castle... Its power comes from “history”? One
has to have the correct powers over “time” to open it?

Queen of Calamity Cohinem once said that the Western Continent

would definitely reappear at the dawn of the apocalypse... In other
words, only by pushing “time” towards that temporal node would
the grayish-white fog come alive. Only then would it be possible to
use the corresponding incantation to open it?

The person who made the Western Continent vanish, seal it, or
create a protective quarantine... is The Celestial Worthy of Heaven
and Earth for Blessings, the existence suspected to be the previous
owner of Sefirah Castle?

According to all the clues, Sefirah Castle and the rest were left
behind by the original Creator. They were created by the various
parts of “His” body, or something that “He” personally created...
The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings is
equivalent to the former owner of Sefirah Castle, and also
equivalent to the original Creator? However, Sefirah Castle existed
only after the original Creator split. Furthermore, the chants of
The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings only point
to Sefirah Castle and don’t affect places like the Chaos Sea...
Also, the disappearance of the Western Continent is definitely
something from before the Second Epoch. As an ancient god, even
Elf King Soniathrym was unable to return to “His” hometown...

In other words, in the chaotic and crazy First Epoch or even before
then, the original Creator—the Oldest One—had split into objects
like Chaos Sea and Sefirah Castle. More things happened before the
ancient gods were born? These matters caused the Western
Continent to vanish, and the former owner of Sefirah Castle to
disappear?

The prophecy of the ancient sun god—the City of Silver’s Creator—

is also very interesting. It says that someone will walk out of this
grayish-white fog, so “He” sent people to stay in Moon City and
guard this place. Strictly speaking, I actually come from the
Western continent or this grayish-white fog. However, I left the
Western Continent to enter Sefirah Castle in a time long before the
ancient sun god’s prediction. The year I left the grayish-white fog
was 1349 and found myself in Loen...

Yes, after going around in circles, I came here again and met with
the people from Moon City... The ancient sun god’s prophecy really
has come true. It’s just that the process is a little twisted and
complicated, but the way it was achieved is rather unexpected...

As he pondered, his mood gradually improved. This was because

the situation at the scene and his spiritual intuition had told
him that there were still civilizations in the Western Continent
that were isolated by the grayish-white fog. Many people were
still alive.

This method of making the Western Continent vanish reminds me

of the ritual for Miracle Invoker, as well as using the power of
space-time. They are mainly from the Apprentice and Marauder
pathways... So, the previous owner of Sefirah Castle, The Celestial
Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings, corresponds to these
three neighboring pathways? Klein reined in his thoughts as he
took two steps forward.

He then turned around and said to Nim and the rest, “I heard the
voice clearly.”

“...What are they saying?” Nim’s grayish-white eyes suddenly

widened, his deeply pockmarked face filled with excitement.

A’dal, Xin, Rus, and company had similar reactions, ones that
were even more intense.

Even their bodies began to tremble.

This was a problem that had troubled the residents of Moon City
for more than a thousand years. Resolving this problem was a
symbol of escaping their current predicament!
Klein took a deep breath and said in the tone of a charlatan,
“They are praying to my Lord.”

This was definitely not a lie. After all, as The Fool, he had already
gained initial mastery of Sefirah Castle. The last sentence of his
honorific name was the “King of Yellow and Black who wields
good luck,” which was equivalent to “The Celestial Worthy of
Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

Nim and company fell silent. When they looked back at Klein,
their eyes were filled with obvious respect and fear.

Together with the “miracles” Klein had displayed, they gradually

viewed Mr. Fool as their savior.

Klein surveyed the area and said, “Retreat at least a hundred

meters.”

“Alright, Your Excellency.” The High Priest, Nim, agreed without

hesitation.

After the Moon City’s Beyonders had retreated to a sufficient

distance, Klein reached into the void with his right hand and
quickly dragged out another projection of himself as his actual
body disappeared.
Right on the heels of that, the Historical Void projection of Klein
walked to the front of the solidified grayish-white fog. He
extended his right hand and pressed it down.

It was as if there was an invisible barrier that was slightly cold,

blocking everything.

After staring at it for two seconds, Klein opened his mouth,

suppressed his voice, and recited in Chinese, “The Celestial
Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

As his voice echoed out, the grayish-white fog in front of him

didn’t react at all. It remained still and frozen.

He waited for nearly a minute. After some thought, he took a

deep breath and muttered again:

“The Immortal Lord of Heaven and Earth for Blessings;

“The Sky Lord of Heaven and Earth for Blessings;

“The Exalted Thearch of Heaven and Earth for Blessings;

“The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

This was the complete incantation of the luck enhancement

ritual.
As the last word was said, Klein’s right hand that was pressing
on the invisible barrier suddenly felt an obvious tremble.

The gray fog began to shake as though a boulder had been

thrown into a lake.

The ripples quickly spread, overlapping each other as they

formed a “door” in front of him.

A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the

scene. Not far away, the pupils of the Moon City Beyonders
widened as they were unable to shift their eyes away.

Amongst them, the ones who arrived later felt their hearts waver
after witnessing such a scene. They found it impossible to
contain themselves.

To them, this was undoubtedly a miracle!

Klein held his breath as he waited for the door to take shape.
However, the ripples finally calmed down. They were only a step
away from success.

“...” After a moment of silence, Klein repeated the incantations

again. However, even if the ripples in the grayish-white fog
didn’t disappear, they were unable to truly outline the door.
For a moment, he wanted to attempt with the complete ritual
procedure. In other words, he would place four portions of food
and recite the incantations while taking four steps
counterclockwise. But very quickly, he was amused by his idea.

Because by doing this, he would enter Sefirah Castle without

opening the invisible barrier here.

After exhaling, Klein took out a gold coin from the void and used
divination to confirm that the effects of the complete ritual
would be as he imagined.

It really isn’t time yet because the apocalypse hasn’t dawned on

us? Klein looked at the grayish-white fog in front of him for a
few minutes without any movement.

When a bolt of lightning tore through the sky and illuminated

his face, he turned around and walked in front of the Moon City
High Priest, Nim, with the lantern in hand. He said calmly, “It
hasn’t reached the correct point in time to open it, as spoken in
the revelation. There’s more than a decade of waiting left.”

Without waiting for any response from the likes of Nim, A’dal,
and the rest, Klein pointed to the nearby darkness with his
empty right hand.

“I will be meditating here for some time. If you want to

experience the radiance of the Lord and listen to ‘His’ teachings,
you can come here anytime whenever the lightning frequency is
high.

“I’ll do a single purification and treatment session every day, at a

time when the lightning is most frequent.”

He didn’t attempt to get the residents of Moon City to convert

their faiths, nor did he plan on heading directly to the city or ask
about any specific information. He wanted to give them some
time to take things in.

Nim secretly heaved a sigh of relief and replied with increasingly

great respect, “I will pass on your words to everyone.”
 CHAPTER 1216: PATIENCE WILL ULTIMATELY PAY
OFF
City of Silver, at the top of the spire, in the Chief’s room.

With white hair and an old scar on his face, Colin Iliad looked
out of the window at the deep darkness. It was only when a
silvery-white light suddenly burst out from afar, bringing a few
seconds of light, that he retracted his gaze and nodded slightly.

Chirmont has succeeded in advancing...

His gaze landed on the two-meter-tall youth standing in the

middle of the room.

“Derrick, do you know why I kept delaying the subsequent plans

and didn’t implement them after the first exploration of the
Giant King’s Court, despite already becoming a Sequence 3 Silver
Knight?”

Derrick thought for a moment and said, “Your Excellency, on the

one hand, you wish to see if there are any other paths you can
take to the seaside. On the other hand, you are waiting for the
other Elders of the six-member council to advance to Sequence
3.”
And now, both matters were completed.

Nearly five months ago, an expedition team of the City of Silver

discovered a hidden path. From there, they circled around the
mountain where the Giant King’s Court was located, and they
arrived at the sea. However, the sea was illusory, and there was
no way to pass through it. Forcefully entering the water only
caused bodies to gradually crumble.

Now, another demigod of the six-member council, Waite

Chirmont, had finally advanced, becoming a Sequence 3 Silver
Knight. He could have an honorific name and receive the prayers
of the other residents of the City of Silver within a certain range.

Colin Iliad sighed and said, “Very good. You have a very well-
rounded understanding of the situation.

“If I had a choice, I truly do not wish to bring you to the Giant
King’s Court again and attempt to open the palace where Dark
Angel lays in slumber...”

At this point, Demon Hunter Colin paused for a moment before

continuing, “I do not know what danger such an expedition will
bring. I can only make ample preparations in advance. Now,
Chirmont has finally succeeded. Even if an accident happens
later and we are unable to return, he and the other Elders will be
able to support the City of Silver, allowing everything to continue
on as we await the next opportunity.”
He sized up Derrick for a few seconds before nodding in
acknowledgment.

“Your growth is even better than I expected. If not for the fact
that the Giant King’s Court matter originated because of you, I’d
really want to keep you in the City of Silver and be an
understudy Elder of the six-member council.”

Upon hearing this, Derrick Berg replied without hesitation, “Even

if you wish to keep me here in the City of Silver, I would still
apply to go.”

This was a glimmer of hope that he had seen. This was an

opportunity in his heart that could save the City of Silver. He was
willing to sacrifice everything for it.

Colin Iliad gave a rare smile.

“You are still too young. After you experience many things like
me, you will understand that compared to drawing your sword
and sacrificing your blood in a zealous fervor, enduring
humiliation and helplessness, and persisting in the darkness is
even more difficult and painful.

“If you don’t believe me, you can ask Chirmont later. Ask him if
he is willing to lead an expedition team to the Giant King’s Court,
or stay in the City of Silver.”
Derrick fell into silence, his mouth agape, but not a single word
came out of it.

Colin Iliad didn’t continue on this topic and instead asked, “Have
you completely digested the Priest of Light potion?”

“I digested it completely last week,” Derrick replied frankly.

Colin Iliad nodded and said, “Have you gathered all the
supplementary ingredients?”

Derrick acknowledged tersely.

“I’ve gathered all of them. I’m just short of preparing the ritual.”

His ritual required him to extract the strongest emotions that he

was unwilling to abandon, before injecting them again after
consuming the potion.

After a few gatherings with the Tarot Club, as well as Miss

Justice’s private attempts, they had already come up with a well-
formulated plan.

He was to complete it by relying on this Sequence 4

Manipulator’s control of the psyche domain, and Mr. Fool’s
Angel’s Embrace.
Demon Hunter Colin didn’t rush him as he calmly said, “Don’t be
anxious. The second exploration of the Giant King’s Court will
still take some time.”

“Until I become an Unshadowed?” Derrick asked.

Colin Iliad didn’t deny it as he nodded slightly.

“I’m also waiting for Lovia to become a Black Knight. Her

ingredients and ritual have been prepared.”

Upon hearing this, Derrick immediately felt pressured.

...

At the capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, City of Generosity,

Bayam. At the top of the bell tower of the City of Generosity.

The cardinal of the Church of Storms, the high-ranking deacon

of the Mandated Punishers, Sea King Jahn Kottman, stood
behind the railing, looking at the sea which was no longer that
blue. There was wreckage floating above it, burning with the
remains of ships.

“Humph, in my territory at sea, even a War Bishop has to bow

his head...” The muscular demigod with a chiseled face retracted
his gaze as he muttered.
He had a head of dark blue hair and a pair of deep blue eyes that
were as thick as a worm. He controlled the weather and sea
around the Rorsted Archipelago.

Alger Wilson, who was standing beside the Sea King, didn’t show
any signs of frustration. He patiently waited until Jahn Kottman
turned his attention onto him.

Aside from most of the Beyonders of the Sailor pathway being

bad-tempered, they often trembled in submission when facing
High-Sequence Beyonders of the same pathway. This was a
characteristic of a “Tyrant.”

After muttering to himself, Sea King Jahn Kottman finally cast

his gaze at Alger, who was leading a “pirate” fleet. He said
without any expression, “Your performance this time was
remarkable. The Council of Cardinals has passed your review
and has decided that I will preside over your advancement
ritual.”

After receiving the item left behind by Queen of Calamity

Cohinem, Alger found an opportunity to report the matter to Sea
King Jahn Kottman.

Apart from two details that he modified, he had given an honest

account of the exploration of the elven ruins from the time he
arrived in the primitive forest of Sonia Island.
Firstly, he claimed that he had headed for the elven ruins as part
of him taking the initiative to ambush the Feysacian troops.
They had specially looked for a suitable venue, and there were
many sailors present to verify it.

The second was to lessen the autonomy of the subsequent

actions. He only claimed that he dreamed of a female high elf on
the night of his exploration of the ruins. Nothing abnormal
happened after he drank a glass of wine from her, so he hadn’t
paid too much attention to it. When he came to the Rorsted
Archipelago and woke up one night from his sleep, he suddenly
realized that he had entered a magnificent palace at the bottom
of the sea, and had picked up a sparking coral.

Although many aspects of the evidence and physical evidence

had indicated that Alger’s description was real, Sea King Jahn
Kottman didn’t fully believe it. He was sent back to Pasu Island to
be investigated by the pontiff, Gaard II.

With the help of “Angel’s Embrace,” Alger looked like he was

trembling in front of the Tyrant’s aura. Without holding back, he
explained that he had developed a certain degree of ambition
after meeting the female high elf in his dreams. For this, he had
taken the initiative to head to the Rorsted Archipelago in hopes
of receiving her inheritance, but in reality, he had covered up the
core secrets and the most serious problem.

He had used the method of confessing his “ambition” to pass the

investigation. As for the female high elf, whether it was a result
of him having some elven blood that a fortuitous encounter was
given to him, or if she had any hidden motives, he claimed that
he was unsure. He hoped that the pontiff could figure out the
answer to lessen his worries.

Alger displayed his fear of the unknown, making the cardinals

believe that this was the main reason why he had reported the
fortuitous encounter.

This proposal was designed by Alger himself, but with Miss

Justice’s suggestions, it was tweaked to be more in line with
human nature.

Of course, as expected, Alger didn’t receive the advancement

ritual. Instead, he entered an inspection period.

The pontiff of the Church of Storms, the Grounded Angel, had

reinforced the seal in Alger’s body, preventing the Cataclysmic
Interrer characteristic from seeping out for two years and
affecting him.

In the past half a year, Alger had led the pirate fleet that had
been assigned to him. He had worked hard to harass the ships of
Feysac and Feynapotter. He had even participated in sea battles,
taking great risks and making numerous contributions. This
fully expressed his devotion to the Lord of Storms, as well as his
submission to the orders given by the Church.
Finally, after this Rorsted sea battle, the situation had escalated.
His patience paid off as the Council of Cardinals acknowledged
him.

Alger took a deep breath and struck his right fist to his left
breast, shouting loudly, “Holy Lord of Storms!”

His agitation was half an act, while the other half came from the
bottom of his heart. This was because in the past half-year, he
had suffered quite a bit of pressure.

Ma’am Hermit had already finished digesting the Mysticologist

potion and was preparing to advance to Sequence 3, Clairvoyant;

Although Miss Justice had yet to fully digest the Manipulator

potion, she had made significant progress. Furthermore, she was
a complete rookie when she first joined the Tarot Club. Now, she
had become a true demigod. She wasn’t just a Sequence higher
than Alger, but a whole tier;

Before long, The Sun could advance to Sequence 4, Unshadowed,

and obtain godhood;

The Star had also finished digesting the Sequence 5 potion and
had accumulated a significant amount of contributions. He was
just waiting for the higher-ups to give him a chance;
Miss Magician wasn’t far from digesting her potion after
“Traveling” time and time again. Furthermore, her teacher had
prepared the corresponding Sequence 4 Secrets Sorcerer
ingredients for her;

There was no need to mention The World Gehrman Sparrow.

Even if he were to suddenly inform them that he was an angel,
Alger wouldn’t find it surprising;

Miss Judgment was currently a Sequence 5 Disciplinary Paladin.

She was digesting the potion and was trying her best to keep up
with everyone’s progress;

The Moon, who didn’t like to work hard, became anxious as a

result and was seeking to become a Sanguine Earl.

Faced with such a situation, as one of the most senior members

of the Tarot Club, Alger naturally didn’t wish to be left behind. He
desperately wished to advance to Sequence 4 and become a
demigod.

So many days had gone by; yet, he suppressed his anxiety and
patiently waited. There were two instances where he showed
signs of losing control which required him to hire Miss Justice to
treat him.

And now, he finally got the answer he wanted the most:

He had passed the assessment and was to prepare for the ritual!
CHAPTER 1217: THE FIVE MUSH AND TWO ROOMS
Moon City.

Many humans walked out of buildings which stood unusually

sturdily despite having mottled surfaces. Some of them were
obviously deformed, while others had already developed some
abnormalities.

The humans looked at each other and noticed some confusion

on each other’s faces.

There were still two to three months before the Sun Sacrifice. Why
was the High Priest summoning everyone to the square?

Could something have happened? The residents of Moon City

were filled with anxiety, fear, and confusion as they entered the
only square from every street.

At this moment, the high platform was empty. The person who
had convened them appeared to have not arrived.

The residents of Moon City gathered together in a very orderly

manner according to their respective zones, and they discussed
amongst each other in whispers.
“Why isn’t the High Priest here yet?”

“Doesn’t he like to wait and not want others to wait for him?”

“What happened exactly? Why did he suddenly gather all the

city’s residents aside from the guards?”

...

Amidst the voices, at the top of a tower near the square, High
Priest Nim leaned against the wall and looked at the square from
behind the crystal glass with a twisted expression as he endured
something.

His grayish-white hair flared up as a bunch of short black hair

grew on his face. His ribs and waist were squirming, forming a
swollen patch.

These abnormal changes would disappear and occasionally

appear. It was as if he was suffering from relapses again and
again. His entire being was sinister and terrifying.

After about a minute, he finally calmed down. He let out a long

breath and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.

Just now, he had been resisting the madness that had

accumulated in his body.
In fact, no matter which Beyonder pathway it was, the higher
the Sequence, the greater the insanity and inhuman inclinations
one had. This gradually exceeded one’s own humanity. One had
to rely on external anchors to maintain a balance.

Normally, such situations weren’t obvious at Sequence 4 and

Sequence 3. And at the level of an angel, even if there were
enough anchors to stabilize them, they would fall into darkness
from time to time. In the negative and abnormal states, one had
to endure and resist on their own, waiting for them to ease up.

They were like a sacred and solemn existence who might appear
unproblematic normally. They could respond to prayers, chat
normally, and even joke. However, at times, they could only hide
in dark rooms and in the shadows. They tore off the surface of
their skin, revealing a sinister side that showed signs of
madness.

As Nim often ate monster flesh, he had accumulated a lot of

toxins, corruption, and madness. This forced him to endure such
pain despite being a Sequence 4.

Of course, those who didn’t know the acting method and relied
on time or luck to advance to Sequence 4 and Sequence 3 would
also share the same fate.

After composing himself, he turned and left the room. With the
help of an illusory door, he appeared on the high platform in the
middle of the square.

After the discussions died down, the residents of Moon City cast
doubtful and uneasy gazes at the High Priest.

Nim looked around and directly said, “The hunting team led by
A’dal met an outsider.”

An outsider! The eyes of the residents of Moon City suddenly

widened as though it was a bolt from out of the blue.

This was the first time in two thousand years for Moon City to
encounter an outsider! Of course, this was referring to human
interaction and not monsters.

Nim took a deep breath and continued, “He claims to be a

missionary who’s here to spread the light of a deity. He caused
the grayish-white fog to undergo obvious changes. He cleansed
A’dal and the others of the corruption and toxins accumulated
within them. Also, he treated their physical mutations.”

As he spoke, he nodded to the side of the platform, and A’dal and

Xin, who were hiding in the shadows, immediately passed
through the row of torches and walked to his side, using their
own conditions to prove what the High Priest had just said.

“Oh my...”
“God!”

“Is that A’dal and Xin?”

“They really, really...”

Exclamations sounded out as surprise and shock mixed together

into something almost physical.

A’dal and Xin exchanged looks, took two steps forward, and
recounted what their hunting team encountered.

The crowd heard about the tiny flame that appeared in the
darkness, the cross that emitted a bright light, the cane that
could cure any mutations and ailments, the parting of the
grayish-white fog, as well as the appearance of the door. Upon
hearing the hunting team’s delightful description of their
excellent condition, the residents of Moon City gradually fell
silent.

Some of them had already unknowingly teared up—a result of

the extreme fatigue and repression. Finally, they saw a ray of
light.

The tears carried a mild and salty feeling as they flowed past
their faces, slipping across the corner of their lips and dripping
onto the ground.
In addition, a person who was still rational and clear-headed
raised his arm to express his opinion.

“Could that missionary be a special monster from deep within

the darkness?”

“Are A’dal and Xin acting like this because they’ve already been
controlled and influenced?”

After the wave of doubt calmed down, Nim said in a deep and
clear voice, “I’ve checked them and have also used the Sealed
Artifacts. I haven’t found anything unusual for the time being.

“I will let them remain in the black tower and undergo at least
fifteen days of quarantine.”

After making the promise, he paused and said, “That missionary

named Gehrman Sparrow will be meditating in the vicinity of
the grayish-white fog for some time. He has permitted us to
experience the glory of the god he believes in, and listen to the
corresponding teachings. And every day, at the time when the
lightning frequency is highest, he will provide cleansing and
treatment.

“Everyone can make their own decision on heading over there,

but they have to report their decision in advance and follow
instructions. No one is to act on their own accord and affect the
city’s defenses. After they return, they will be quarantined for
fifteen days like A’dal and Xin.”

The residents of Moon City fell silent. They looked at each other,
unable to make up their minds.

At this moment, Rus and another member of the hunting team,

who had previously missed the cleansing and treatment because
of their choice to return to inform the High Priest, stepped
forward.

“High Priest, I’m going!”

“Alright, I’ll lead this... team tomorrow.” Nim nodded and agreed.

He had originally planned to give this team a name, but he failed

to come up with a good description. He could only stammer and
skip it.

In his heart, there was actually a name, but he didn’t dare say it
out loud. It was: Pilgrimage.

With Rus and company leading the way, several Moon City
residents stood forward, indicating that they were willing to take
the risk.
When the frequency of lightning increased, it was the dawn of a
brand new day. A group of seven to eight Moon City residents
carried animal hide lanterns and began to traverse the darkness,
heading towards the periphery of the grayish-white fog.

After darkness and light exchanged countless times, Rus and

company’s eyes suddenly lit up.

It was a bonfire that was slowly burning. Gehrman Sparrow,

who was wearing strange clothes and a strange hat, sat on the
other side of it. He held an iron-black long skewer and was
roasting something.

There were corpses of monsters lying around the bonfire. On

these corpses, there were all sorts of strange objects. Some of
them were white and full, as if they would spew out liquids the
moment they were poked. Some of them were black, embedded
with blood-colored lines and marbling. Some were covered with
golden spots, while the tops were the size of a palm...

These items were densely packed, covering the different parts of

the monster’s corpse. They had a strange and alluring beauty to
them.

After taking a few steps forward, High Priest Nim noticed that
Gehrman Sparrow was roasting one of the strange objects. Drops
of oil dripped down and produced sizzling sounds in the fire,
brightening the light and allowing an alluring fragrance to
spread.

Gulp. The residents of Moon City swallowed their saliva

instinctively as they developed an irresistible urge to eat.

Every cell of theirs was screaming crazily:

I wish to eat it!

I want to eat it!

Give it to me!

Sitting on a rock, Klein raised his head and pointed at the

colorful objects growing on the corpses of the monsters around
him. He said in a deep voice, “These are called mushrooms.
They’re divided into different types. If you’re willing, you can
pick and eat them yourself, but do not touch the black ones.
Furthermore, they have to be thoroughly cooked before you can
eat them. Otherwise, you will encounter a terrifying curse.”

The High Priest of Moon City thought for a moment and replied
on behalf of the others, “We would like to first listen to your
Lord’s teachings and experience ‘His’ radiance.”
With a slight nod, Klein said as he rotated the long barbecue
skewer that he had summoned from the Historical Void, “You
may sit down and listen.”

When the eight Moon City residents sat opposite the bonfire, he
said with a solemn expression, “I came from the Giant King’s
Court.”

This was a term that all the residents of Moon City were familiar
with. Their spirits were instantly lifted as they cast their
attention away from the items above the burning fire and cast it
at Gehrman Sparrow.

Following that, Klein described the situation outside the City of

Silver and the situation beyond the cursed land. He also shared
with them his sightings of city ruins along the way.

The residents of Moon City sighed when they heard this.

Sometimes, they looked forward to it, but sometimes they found
it hard to believe. At times, they could empathize with it and be
filled with sorrow.

Halfway through his sentence, Klein suddenly stopped. He

retracted the black long metal skewer, brought it to his mouth,
and bit down on a mushroom.

Thick meat juices seeped out and, with a slightly scorching

feeling, cleansed his mouth.
After spending half a year in the Forsaken Land of the Gods,
Klein had already overcome his disgust towards mushrooms.
After all, Danitz was often tasked by him with things to do. He
was unable to meticulously prepare food and sacrifice things to
him. During this period, he could only rely on mushrooms for
sustenance.

He closed his eyes in satisfaction and handed over the long,

black skewer. He smiled and said, “You can try some.”

High Priest Nim was still hesitant when Rus reached out his
hand. As he expressed his gratitude, he got a mushroom and put
it into his mouth.

He ate too quickly, so much so that his mouth was scalded.

However, after his expression twisted, it suddenly froze.

Following that, his expression slowly relaxed as he gradually

revealed a sense of intoxication, pleasure, and yearning.

In the end, Rus’s tears flowed out unknowingly as he muttered

in a deep, choking voice, “This is the best and most superb food
I’ve ever eaten...”

Even though their taste for food had changed after generations,
humans couldn’t adapt to food with toxins and madness. They
still yearned for sugar and fat.
At that moment, all the residents of Moon City could tell that Rus
was moved.
 CHAPTER 1218: CLUE
“Give it a try too.” Klein handed the iron-black long skewer to the
other residents of Moon City.

Their throats bobbed up and down as they couldn’t help but

swallow another mouthful of saliva. However, they didn’t
immediately respond. All of them cast their gazes at the High
Priest, waiting for him to nod.

In his animal hide clothes, Nim took out an item. It looked like a
magnifying glass with a handle.

At a glance, Klein almost imagined that he had seen a monocle.

This fright made his heart skip a beat. Thankfully, he managed
to control himself in time to confirm the details.

Holding the metallic handle, he placed the glass object in front of

his right eye and observed Rus for a few seconds through the
lens.

After a brief silence, he put down the item and nodded at the
other Moon City residents.

People other than Rus finally reached out their hands and
carefully removed a mushroom from the iron-black long skewer
and stuffed it into their mouths.

The item that was void of nauseous smells and foulness made
them instantly become intoxicated. Without caring about the
scorching feeling in their oral cavities, they swallowed the
mushrooms into their stomachs and instinctively reached out
for another one.

However, all the mushrooms on the iron-black long skewer had

already been distributed.

Nim retracted his gaze from the iron-black long skewer and
waited for Gehrman Sparrow to continue explaining his
experiences and The Fool’s teachings.

Klein looked around and repeated the words he had previously

said:

“The surrounding mushrooms can be taken at any time, apart

from the pure black ones. In addition, they have to be fully
cooked before they can be eaten. Otherwise, you will be cursed.”

The residents of Moon City no longer hesitated. They

immediately stood up and chose the mushrooms that they had
been longing for.
With a glance, Klein added, “When the white mushrooms are
cooked, they easily split open and have liquids flow out. You need
to prepare some containers or drink them once that happens.”

Without waiting for Rus and company to respond, he continued

the topic that he had previously stopped mid-explanation. He
went on until he mentioned how he heard the voices in the
grayish-white fog chant Mr. Fool’s honorific name.

Seeing that High Priest Nim so absorbed by his tales, to the point
of being a little moved, Klein deliberated and said, “There are
still many ways to make the grayish-white fog react, but they
are all related to my Lord.”

This was a reasonable guess. This was because not only was
there one hanging person, but there wasn’t only one way to
enter the world above the gray fog. If Emperor Roselle had
brought the mysterious silver plate that he had replicated here,
there was a high chance that the invisible barrier would produce
an anomaly. Of course, the prerequisite was that the Emperor
belonged to one of the three pathways of Seer, Apprentice, or
Marauder.

Seeing that there were no doubts from the others, Klein said
warmly, “According to my observations, there isn’t only one
Beyonder pathway in Moon City.”
The grizzled Nim didn’t hide it from him and simply replied,
“Yes, when we were selected to come to Moon City, the Oracle
had intentionally ensured that there was a comprehensive
record of Beyonder pathways. Unfortunately, after all these years
and the repeated disasters, many of the potion formulas and
Beyonder ingredients of the various pathways have been lost.”

“Which pathway are you from?” Klein asked casually as he

looked at the residents of Moon City using monster bones to
roast the mushrooms.

“I’m a Nightwatcher,” Nim said frankly.

Sequence 4 Nightwatcher of the Evernight pathway? Klein nodded

slightly and asked, “Did anything unusual happen near this
grayish-white fog?”

After pondering for about ten seconds, Nim with his pockmarked
face said, “Yes.”

Klein’s heart stirred as he calmly asked, “What kind of

abnormality was it?”

Nim glanced at the mushrooms that emitted fragrant smells,

and he deliberated over his words.
“A small hill suddenly disappeared, leaving only a deep crater in
the ground.

“There were no signs of an explosion in that area, nor was there

any soil scattered around.”

What’s going on? That’s a little bizarre... As he threw the

mushroom’s roots into the fire to turn them into fuel for the
flames, Klein asked without any change in expression, “Did you
investigate further?”

“Yes.” The High Priest of Moon City nodded and said, “An
investigation team encountered a demonic wolf there. It wasn’t
a demonic wolf that has already rotted or mutated, but the kind
of demonic wolf from a long time ago.”

Demonic wolf? Klein didn’t expect to hear such information. His

pupils changed slightly as he asked, “What did that demonic
wolf look like?”

Nim unconsciously took a deep breath and said, “It’s the same as
the demonic wolves described in ancient literature, but it’s even
bigger. Even though it’s eight legs are on the ground, it’s still as
tall as two or three people combined.

“Its fur wasn’t pure black. It exuded a dark and deep feeling. Its
eyes were very strange. The pupils—black pupils—took up a large
part of the eyes. Also, there was a tuft of gray short hair on its
head...”

This... Isn’t that the Dark Demonic Wolf, Kotar? It actually came
to the far east of the Forsaken Land of the Gods, and was involved
in an anomaly? If the power of the Western Continent’s
disappearance really comes from Sefirah Castle, it would still be
quite normal for it to attract the Mythical Creatures that
corresponded to Miracle Invoker... Klein frowned slightly and
said, “It didn’t attack your investigation team?”

Klein had deliberately used “it” instead of “He” to prevent

frightening the residents of Moon City.

In his opinion, it was very easy for the Dark Demonic Wolf,
Kotar, to wipe out an investigation team. It didn’t even need to
pay a huge price to turn the city into “His” marionette kingdom.
Yet, this Mythical Creature had apparently spared Moon City.

If not for the Spirit Body Threads that he had seen in advance
and that he confirmed their conditions, Klein would’ve suspected
that he was only talking to a few marionettes.

“No, it left in a hurry,” Nim replied.

This doesn’t match the suspicious and cautious nature of the Dark
Demonic Wolf... What frightened “Him” so much that he fled in
such a hurry? “He” didn’t even have the time to silence the people
who saw “Him”... Or rather, there’s something special about the
people guarding Moon City under the ancient sun god’s revelation,
and unless it’s necessary, the Dark Demonic Wolf wouldn’t attack
them? Klein continued without any change in his tone, “Did it
leave any tracks?”

“No.” Nim firmly shook his head. “Other than the hill turning
into a deep crater, we didn’t discover anything unusual.”

As his thoughts raced, Klein tried to ask from another angle.

“When did this happen?”

The more he understood an object from the past, the more he

could make contact with it in the fog of history.

After some thought, Nim said, “Two years ago, two months, and
ten days ago.”

He immediately explained, “There are too few things worth

recording. It left a deep impression on me.”

Two years ago, two months and ten days ago... Currently, it’s 8th
September 1351, and subtracting that time, it would be 28th June
1349... This... Klein’s right hand suddenly trembled slightly.
His pupils and his expression were normal, but this was a result
of using his Clown powers to control them.

He remembered very clearly that on 28th June 1349, he had

“transmigrated.” It was the day he became Klein Moretti, it was
the day he repeated the luck enhancement ritual and entered
Sefirah Castle!

The abnormality here, the appearance of the Dark Demonic Wolf,

and the hasty departure of this Mythical Creature were all related
to me? A huge wave of emotions surged through his heart.

For a moment, he couldn’t find an explanation and pretended

that nothing had happened. He thought for a moment and
asked, “Did something similar happen in the past two to three
thousand years?”

“No.” Nim gave a clear answer.

“What about two hundred and eight years ago? Did anything
special happen?” Klein asked.

That was the time when Emperor Roselle “transmigrated” to this

world.

After hesitating for two seconds, Nim said, “I can’t tell you the
answer. I need to go back and read the corresponding records.
“Thankfully, the information and documents in the past three
centuries haven’t been damaged.”

At this point, he added, “My limited impression tells me that

there shouldn’t be anything special.”

If that’s the case, then the cause of this anomaly was because I
entered the world above the gray fog and bound Sefirah Castle to
myself? Klein nodded slightly and didn’t ask further. He simply
said, “Tell me where the crater is.”

By the time the High Priest, Nim, gave an answer, the

mushrooms that the residents of Moon City had grilled could be
eaten. Some of them took a small bite of the white mushrooms
and were scalded by the milk inside. They couldn’t bear to spit it
out. Some chewed repeatedly, reminiscing over the faint
sweetness. Some of them couldn’t stop eating at all.

Nim was taken aback by what he saw, as though he couldn’t

believe that these people were from Moon City.

Every one of them was showing the conflicted looks of having

cravings and being satisfied. Their expressions looked twisted,
but they were brimming with pure joy.

“High Priest, try it as well.” Rus, whose eyes were very close to
each other, handed a mushroom covered in golden spots that
emitted a unique and sweet fragrance to Nim.
After hesitating for a moment, Nim carefully used the
“magnifying glass” to take a look before taking the mushroom
and stuffing it into his mouth.

In the next second, his expression changed slightly as he slowly

closed his eyes.

He had a taste of something similar from some mutated tree

roots, but it wasn’t as pure or memorable.

After an unknown period of time, he looked at the indifferent

Gehrman Sparrow and said with an abnormally sincere tone,
“Your Excellency, we would like to listen to Mr. Fool’s teachings.”

I haven’t had the time to make it up yet... However, as I’m getting

closer and closer to being an angel, the corresponding matters
should be prioritized... The anchors need to be prepared in
advance... As his thoughts raced, Klein recalled what he had said
when he had tricked—no, come up with to reform the believers
of Sea God.

His expression quickly turned solemn as he raised his right hand

and grabbed at the void. He pulled out a cross covered in bronze
and sharp spikes.

Following that, he pressed his right thumb onto a thorn, letting

the blood enter the Unshadowed Crucifix.
The bronze-green surface of the Unshadowed Crucifix quickly
peeled off, revealing a body made of pure sunlight.

“God said...” Klein opened his mouth and said in a low voice as
he raised the resplendent cross in his hand a lot higher.

Warm and bright light surged out like a tidal wave, instantly
filling the surrounding area.

The darkness and discomfort accumulated in the bodies of Nim,

Rus, and company began to rapidly melt away; It was as if their
bodies were being cleansed.

They were in a daze when they heard the oracle, who was
holding the resplendent cross and covered in holy radiance,
solemnly say, “God said...

“First Commandment: Thou shalt not sacrifice unto me living

human sacrifices.”

“Second Commandment: Thou shalt not use my name in vain.

 CHAPTER 1219: CHANGING THE GOAL
In the Fog Sea, which hadn’t been engulfed by war, the Future
slowly began to sail towards the Berserk Sea amidst a convoy of
ships.

Admiral of Stars Cattleya hadn’t had much to do recently. All she

had to do was wait for the Moses Ascetic Order to respond to her
request. As she strolled the deck, she enjoyed the sunlight that
shone through the thin mist.

With a sweep of her gaze, she saw Frank Lee.

This first mate of the Future, the second most important person
of the Star Pirates, was wearing light blue pants and a white
shirt with the top two buttons unbuttoned, revealing thick
brown chest hair. He was like a humanoid giant bear.

He stood at the bow of the boat, looking into the distance. It was
unknown what he was thinking, but he looked rather down.

Cattleya involuntarily slowed down a little as she turned to enter

the cabin.

“Captain!” Frank noticed her and looked over with anticipation,

as though he was waiting for this Admiral of Stars to answer his
questions.

Cattleya’s figure paused as she adjusted the heavy glasses on her

nose and asked in a seemingly casual manner, “What are you
stumped with?”

Frank thought about how to phrase his question and replied in a

serious manner, “I’m reevaluating the inventions and creations
I’ve created over the years.”

“...What are your thoughts?” Cattleya asked cooperatively.

Frank nodded and said in distress, “There are too many matters I
need to reflect on.

“The most important thing is that the things I’ve created are still
missing the most important thing.”

Cattleya was puzzled, but she didn’t wish to ask further. In the
end, she still held onto the thought of taking responsibility for
all the crew members on the Future. She deliberated and said,
“What is it?”

Frank’s expression instantly turned solemn.

“They all lack souls!”

“It’s a good thing that malt, grapes, and mushrooms don’t have
souls...” Cattleya subconsciously advised before saying, “This isn’t
something you can dabble in right now. You’re only a Sequence 5
Druid.”

Frank’s eyes lit up when he heard that as he blurted out, “I’ve got
it!”

Cattleya frowned indiscernibly.

“What... did you get?”

Frank was no longer depressed.

“I understand the problem. That is, the creations I want have

exceeded the limits of a Druid’s abilities.

“Therefore, Captain, I’m not going to be a Druid anymore. I want

to become a Classical Alchemist!”

This was Sequence 4 of the Planter pathway, the starting point of

a demigod.

Cattleya’s expression froze for a few seconds before she took on

the posture of a captain and a demigod. She nodded gently and
said, “Having a goal is a good thing, but you have to understand
how difficult it is.”
Underlying those words, she wanted him to not hold any hopes
and not to take this goal seriously.

Frank Lee nodded heavily after receiving her “encouragement.”

“I will do my best!”

To prevent Frank Lee from acting rashly, Cattleya decided to take

the progress of the matter into her own hands.

“I will help you too.”

When the time came, even if she had any progress, she could
inform Frank Lee that she had tried to no avail.

Frank was very happy as he thanked his captain from the

bottom of his heart before continuing, “I’ll also write to Gehrman
Sparrow and ask him for help.

“He’s my good friend!”

What Frank didn’t know was that the letters he had written for
the past half a year had gone through a rather convoluted
process:

The letter went to the messenger before being delivered to Fors.

Fors would then transfer it to Gehrman Sparrow or request Mr.
Fool’s help at the Tarot Gathering.

Cattleya nudged her thick glasses again and, without another

word, turned and entered the cabin.

She returned to the captain’s cabin. Before she could think about
what had just happened, she saw a letter on the desk with the
brass sextant.

Cattleya was delighted. Ignoring the use of her Beyonder powers,

she quickly walked over, picked up the letter, and opened it.

It was from Bernadette. After exchanging a few simple

pleasantries, she wrote:

“If you are free anytime, you can come to La Cha incognito.”

La Cha was a rather hidden island in the Fog Sea. It hid Queen
Mystic’s palace, also known as “Emerald City.”

Cattleya repeated the sentence a few times before the corners of

her mouth curled up involuntarily.

...

Backlund, West Borough, within the Odora family’s villa.

Emlyn White once again met the middle-aged, gentlemanly
Sanguine Baron, Cosmi Odora.

“What did Lord Nibbs say?” Emlyn controlled his emotions,

trying his best to appear less eager.

Cosmi looked at Emlyn’s bright red eyes and said, “He only
wanted me to tell you that the entire Sanguine race doesn’t have
any excess Earl Beyonder characteristics. You can only wait for
the present Earls to die of old age or accidents, leaving behind
their inheritance.”

Compared to humans, the Sanguine had a long lifespan. Even

without a noble title, ordinary ones could live about three
hundred years old. Under such circumstances, they could slowly
accumulate and occupy every level, preventing any excess in
Beyonder characteristics.

Therefore, it wasn’t easy for ordinary ones to advance to Baron

or become a Viscount. They either waited for the existing nobles
to die, or they would obtain it from external sources. Otherwise,
they would have to make sufficient contributions and receive the
precious inheritance.

Compared to the first two Sequences, it was even more difficult

for a Viscount to become an Earl. This was because being a
Sanguine Earl meant being a demigod, and he could easily live
for more than a thousand years. Those Viscounts’ descendants
had to pass generations before they could wait for a chance of an
Earl’s passing.

And it was precisely because of this that, as long as there was a

vacancy in the Earl position, it would immediately be distributed
and not “in stock.”

For Baron and Viscount characteristics, they existed in the

Sanguine’s treasury in the form of Beyonder ingredients and
Sealed Artifacts, but the numbers were few and far between.
Every bestowment had to be strictly administered. There really
weren’t any spare Earl characteristics.

This answer was within Emlyn’s expectations. He looked at

Baron Cosmi and nodded slightly.

“In other words, as long as any Count passes away, it will be my

turn?”

“No.” Cosmi shook his head. “Although you have contributed

plenty, you haven’t reached first place on the waiting list yet.”

“What’s my ranking?” Emlyn first frowned before relaxing his

brows to prevent his eagerness from showing.

Cosmi coughed and cleared his throat.

“Twelfth.”

...This might not even happen when the apocalypse arrives... Since
the Ancestor has given me the important task of saving the race,
why didn’t “She” arrange all these matters? My Scarlet Scholar
potion has been digested for months... Could it be that another
test? Emlyn thought to himself silently for a few seconds before
asking thoughtfully, “If I obtain an Earl’s characteristic from
external sources, will the race help me prepare the ritual?”

Cosmi exhaled and said, “Of course!”

Emlyn didn’t stay any longer. He left Odora’s villa and took a
carriage back to his residence.

Ever since Feynapotter declared war on Loen, he had never been

to the Harvest Church. He had only heard from The Star that the
door had been smashed and many things had been stolen. It had
become a place for the homeless.

As for Father Utravsky, he spent half a month in a cell behind

Chanis Gate. The rest of the month was spent in a room on the
upper level of Saint Samuel Cathedral, with the archbishop of
Backlund next door. This arrangement was repeated over and
over again.

This was because they were worried that if Father Utravsky were
to stay behind Chanis Gate for an extended period of time, he
would suffer irreversible damage. Under such a tense situation,
the Church of Evernight wished to leave some buffer time so that
they could use this opportunity to express their goodwill and
begin negotiations.

Although Emlyn wasn’t a believer in Evernight, and he even

somewhat detested the cathedral, he went to Saint Samuel
Cathedral twice a month to visit Father Utravsky.

Where can I obtain an Earl’s characteristic... Emlyn, who felt that

he had fallen behind and might not be able to bear the
responsibility of saving his race, looked at the bleak streets while
seriously considering every possibility.

He quickly had some ideas.

Ma’am Hermit had mentioned before that the Aurora Order’s

Saint, Saint Tenebrous, had Grazed a Shaman King. This
corresponded to the Earl characteristic. If I could hunt this
demigod of the Shepherd pathway like the Saint of Secrets, the
problem would be resolved...

However, after the previous lesson, Saint Tenebrous probably

wouldn’t fall into a trap so easily...

There’s also a possibility of directly attracting a King of Angels...

This was something everyone had discussed in the Tarot Club.
The conclusion was that they had been attacking the Aurora
Order for the past year, so it was best not to provoke them
further.

Apart from Saint Tenebrous having a Sequence 4 Shaman King

characteristic, Emlyn White could only think of one other option:

The Rose School of Thought!

Be it the Life School of Thought’s Artificial Vampires or the

Primordial Moon worshipers that originally existed in the
Southern Continent, they were now part of the Rose School of
Thought.

Of course, there were definitely some people who sought

freedom. They hadn’t joined any organizations yet, but either
they were not at high Sequences, or they didn’t have enough
information to leak out.

Upon thinking of the Rose School of Thought, Emlyn instantly

recalled a person.

Maric!

Maric represented the temperance faction of the Rose School of

Thought. It was a faction that resisted the Mother Tree of Desire.
They also appear like they want to obtain something from the
Rose School of Thought. Perhaps I can cooperate with them...
Emlyn nodded slightly.

...

A number of residents in Moon City anxiously gathered at the

entrance, casting their sights east from time to time.

They were the relatives of the people who had previously been
led by the High Priest. They were also the representatives of most
people in Moon City.

Finally, as the flames flickered, High Priest Nim, brought Rus

and company closer to Moon City.

A man went forward and looked at his sister. He noticed that

there were still traces of tears on her face.

This Moon City resident, who wasn’t deformed, could sense her
brother’s gaze. She couldn’t help but open her mouth, tears
streaming down her face.

“God, God is here to save us...” She started to cry. It was such a
sad and free cry as she let out her emotions.
 CHAPTER 1220: A “CURTAIN”
“God, God is here to save us...”

The words spoken in a sob-filled voice echoed at the entrance of

Moon City, causing the residents who were waiting to fall into a
trance.

...

At the edges of the grayish-white fog, a fire quietly burned.

After eating another batch of mushrooms, Klein dispelled the

iron-black skewer in his hand and looked up at the crater
described by Moon City’s High Priest, Nim.

He then reached out with his right hand and gently pulled,
dragging “himself” out from fifteen minutes ago.

After exchanging looks, Klein’s true form rapidly vanished and

entered the fog of history. He ran all the way to a time before the
First Epoch, and he sat in the old stacked cities.

His historical projection stood up and snapped his fingers

repeatedly, flashing through the crimson flames as he headed
for his destination.
When the crater that was once a hill was almost right in front of
him, he stopped. He cautiously extended his right palm and
pulled Qonas Kilgor out of the void.

The burly Earl of The Fallen’s facial muscles twitched as he

quickly transformed into another Gehrman Sparrow.

He took out a lantern from the fog of history with one hand and
rubbed his temples with the other as he muttered softly, “Why
does a marionette have to change its appearance?

“There’s no one else here...

“I can’t develop OCD...”

A few seconds later, the marionette’s projection carried a lantern

that emitted faint yellow light as it walked towards the crater
not far away.

As the light flickered, Klein saw his target location and realized
that it wasn’t too deep. The difference between the bottom and
the ground wasn’t more than two meters. Of course, compared to
the original hill, this change was indeed huge.

Inside the “crater,” the soil was smooth, and there were a few
rocks in it. There were many twisted, mutated plants around it
whose species were difficult to distinguish. It looked no different
from other places.

After observing for a while, Klein, who had stealthily activated

Spirit Body Threads and Spirit Body Threads vision, slowly
entered the crater, planning on following his preplanned route
and reassessing everything worth paying attention to.

As he walked, he frowned slightly and let out an exclamation.

He realized that his thoughts had turned sluggish, but it didn’t

affect his thinking!

It was as if he had slept too much and had just woken up—
having a heavy head with insufficiently active thoughts.

This was a situation that a person would occasionally

experience. Beyonders of the other pathways might not be able to
detect it, but as a demigod of the Seer pathway, Klein could
clearly sense something amiss.

If it were any deeper, it would be close to the effect when a

Marionettist controls Spirit Body Threads... The influence left
behind by Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar? That’s not right. If “He”
didn’t mean to leave it behind, it means that “He” showed “His”
complete Mythical Creature form back then. That would’ve
resulted in Moon City’s investigation team in breaking down and
losing control... If “He” had intentionally left it behind, what
would be the purpose? Telling others that “He” was here? Klein
circled the area in puzzlement, but he didn’t discover any
anomalies.

After some thought, he let his main body that was hiding in the
Historical Void in a time before the First Epoch take four steps
counterclockwise as he recited the incantation and went above
the gray fog.

He wanted to do a divination!

With the exact time and location, Nim’s description, and a real-
world survey of the area, as well as lighting up some of the
historical fragments, he believed that the prerequisite for
making a “divination” had basically been met.

This didn’t mean it was enough, but that he could barely give it a
try. Besides, if the hill turning into a crater incident had
something to do with Sefirah Castle and him, then the chances
of a successful divination would greatly increase. The revelation
would be very clear and not be interfered with.

Without any further thought, he sat on The Fool’s high-back

chair. He conjured a dark red fountain pen and yellow
parchment and wrote: “28th June of June 1349 of the Fifth Epoch.
The anomaly that happened here.”
He put down the fountain pen and grabbed with his left hand. He
pulled out a handful of crater soil from the fog of history to use it
as a medium for divination.

With one hand holding the soil and the other holding the
parchment, he leaned back in his chair and recited the
divination statement seven times. Then, with the help of
Cogitation, he fell asleep.

In the hazy dream world, Klein saw the grayish-white solidified

fog. He saw the hill that was tens of meters high, and the
twisted vegetation around it.

A few seconds later, the fog began to churn and rapidly

“vomited” a black shadow.

The black shadow was like a huge velvet curtain, madly

absorbing all the light around it.

Its translucency increased as it completely enveloped the hill.

Following that, the hill vanished without a trace, leaving behind

only a crater.

The strange plants at the edge of the crater were also suddenly
covered and had black illusory Spirit Body Threads that extended
towards different parts of the black “curtain.”
The “curtain” became more and more transparent and illusory
until it reached a point where one couldn’t see it with the naked
eye. If not for the fact that he had Spirit Body Threads vision to
observe the reality of the scene, Klein wouldn’t have been able to
discover that the “curtain” had covered the crater’s surface.

The scene flashed, and the dreamscape twisted to reveal a new

scene.

Moon City’s 5-man patrol team approached and discovered that

a crater had replaced the hill that had vanished.

They stopped in their tracks and left the area without hesitation.
They didn’t rashly investigate.

After an unknown period of time, a gigantic figure suddenly

appeared in another direction.

It was a demonic wolf covered in dark fur with eight legs. It was
about four to five meters tall.

The demonic wolf had a tuft of short, grayish-white fur on its

forehead. Its pure black pupils covered at least three-quarters of
the space of its eyes. It was none other than the Dark Demonic
Wolf, Kotar.
The Dark Demonic Wolf raised “His” head and opened “His”
mouth, as though “He” was screaming, but nothing happened.

In the next second, a figure appeared in front of “Him.” It was

another “Him.”

The Dark Demonic Wolf’s historical projection did a simple step

with “His” eight legs and “He” instantly arrived beside the crater.

After “He” surveyed the area, “He” carefully lowered “His” head
and picked up the completely transparent “curtain” that had
made the entire hill disappear.

The “curtain” suddenly came alive as it rapidly contracted and

spun. It wrapped around the black demonic wolf as if it was
adding half a black translucent piece of clothing to “Him.”

The Dark Demonic Wolf trembled slightly, as if it had become a

“clothed” marionette in two to three seconds.

However, this was only a Historical Void projection. The next

breath didn’t happen as the main body stopped maintaining the
projection.

The “curtain” lost its support as it instantly collapsed and lay

spread out on the ground.
Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar didn’t give up. “He” occasionally
transformed the monsters around “Him” into marionettes or
summoned historical projections, allowing them to go forward
again and again, experiencing all kinds of failures. However, in
the end, “His” newest batch of marionettes still managed to pick
up and control the “curtain.”

The entire process was silent, as though it was a mime act.

Following that, the gigantic demonic wolf made the marionettes

bring the “curtain” to “Him.”

At that moment, the grayish-white fog around “Him” churned

again, forming a vortex that was comparable to a hill.

The vortex emitted an invisible suction force, causing the

strange “curtain” and Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar to be thrown
towards it at the same time!

Such a scene caused a substantial ripple to appear in the

dreamscape. Countless points of light appeared, making it
difficult for him to see the specific details.

When everything returned to normal, Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar

draped the transparent “curtain” around “Him” and rapidly flew
away from the solidified fog.
And at that moment, the Moon City investigation team arrived
and saw the ancient subsidiary god leave.

Kotar glanced at them, but “He” didn’t stop, vanishing into the
darkness.

At this point, the scene shattered and the dream ended. Klein
woke up.

He sat up straight and tapped the edge of the long mottled table
with his fingers as he silently muttered, It’s not that there
weren’t any anomalies before I arrived. More likely it is that the
guards from Moon City didn’t discover it. After all, the fog extends
outwards to an unknown limit...

What’s that “curtain” that was spat out by the grayish-white fog?
It can cover a hill when it’s large, turning it into a crater, as
though by magic. When it’s small, it can be used as “clothes” by
the demonic wolf, turning “Him” into a marionette... It’s a little
like a high Sequence item of the Seer pathway...

It was spat out because I entered the world above the gray fog and
completed the binding with Sefirah Castle?

It seems to be able to turn the surrounding vegetation into its

marionettes... This gives me a familiar feeling...
Yes, there was something wrong with the food laid out in the
rooms of the foggy town back then. Spirit Body Threads were
growing out of them, reaching out towards the core of the
cathedral. Once they’ve been eaten, one will instantly evaporate
and vanish. Yes, they end up hanging in the cathedral and
becoming a marionette...

In other words, once one reaches the level of Miracle Invoker or

Attendant of Mysteries, one can make plants or objects with
spirituality grow Spirit Body Threads, so as to turn them into
marionettes?

...Is that “curtain” the Beyonder characteristics of a Miracle

Invoker or Attendant of Mysteries?

Judging from the Dark Demonic Wolf’s performance, it might very

well be the latter...

This is the reason why one Attendant of Mysteries characteristic

has been missing for a long period of time. There were only clues,
but no one could find it?

Before Sefirah Castle had an “owner,” the grayish-white fog

unconsciously attracted the high Sequence characteristics of the
three pathways across space and accommodated them? What is it
trying to do?
That suction force is really very strong. It frightened even Dark
Demonic Wolf Kotar. “He” didn’t even stop, only having thoughts
of escaping...

What was “He” suspecting? What was “He” afraid of?

After some analysis, there was a look of excitement on his face.

If he could successfully hunt down an angel like the Dark

Demonic Wolf, it would be an unparalleled harvest!

Of course, the Dark Demonic Wolf, who now had the “curtain,”
was much harder to deal with than before. This matter had
greatly reduced his confidence in succeeding.

As his thoughts raced, he suddenly recalled something:

From the timing of these sequence of events, the Dark Demonic

Wolf clearly had the “curtain” by the time he arrived in the
northern city ruins, Nois...

“He” turned the entire city into marionettes and created a

marionette city. It wasn’t to settle down, nor was it to accumulate
helpers. It was to prepare the ritual for Attendant of Mysteries?
 CHAPTER 1221: LEAVING A MESSAGE
If the Dark Demonic Wolf really is preparing the Attendant of
Mysteries ritual, then “His” whereabouts won’t lack traces... Klein
nodded slowly. He already had some vague ideas on his mind,
but he was still unable to truly sort them out.

He instinctively wanted to divine the location of the “curtain” by

using the soil that had been tainted by the “curtain,” so as to lock
onto the location of the Dark Demonic Wolf. However,
considering how the latter was an angel, such a method would
most likely alarm “Him,” alerting “Him” and causing “Him” to
take precautionary measures. Therefore, Klein rationally gave up
on this idea and returned to the real world. He thought hard
about formulating a plan.

The next day, when there was a high frequency of lightning,

another batch of Moon City residents came to Gehrman
Sparrow’s bonfire under the leadership of a priest named Duke.
They listened to his teachings, enjoyed the mushrooms, and
waited to be cleansed.

After the residents of Moon City experienced the cleansing, with

tears streaming down their faces, Klein looked around and
casually asked, “The sun god told you to guard this land and to
take note of anyone walking out of the fog?”
Duke, who had been cured of his bloated ailment, knew that the
High Priest had mentioned this matter to the oracle before him.
He answered rather calmly, “Yes.”

Klein nodded slightly and continued on the topic.

“If you really discover someone walking out of the fog, what will
you need to do?”

Duke said without hesitation, “Recite the honorific name of the

great sun god immediately and... report this matter to ‘Him’...”

As he spoke, his tone became very depressed. In the end, he was

unable to formulate his words. This was because the sun god—
the Creator—hadn’t given any response for more than two
thousand years. Even though Moon City had held the most
complete rituals and repeatedly chanted the honorific name,
there had been no response.

“Anything else?” Klein pressed as he sharply noticed something.

This was a revelation from his spiritual intuition, and also a

result of a certain degree of deduction. It was obvious that the
ancient sun god and the City of Silver Creator would have
considered this problem. One possibility was that the person
who walked out of the grayish-white fog was extremely careful.
He was very cautious and didn’t enjoy being watched or
monitored. After discovering the patrol team in Moon City, he
would be inclined to use his Beyonder powers to affect their
minds, making them forget that they had seen him or reciting
the honorific name.

In this situation, the ancient sun god should’ve made certain

arrangements.

Of course, this wasn’t absolute. If Amon’s father could accurately

predict that the person walking out of the grayish-white fog was
a rookie, then there was no need to say too much in the
revelation.

However, considering how the ancient sun god—the City of

Silver’s Creator—had made an error in predicting where he
would come out from the grayish-white fog, Klein was doubtful
of the aforementioned possibility.

Duke thought for a moment and hesitated before saying, “To

welcome that person and tell him a single word.”

Klein’s spirits were immediately lifted as he asked without

batting an eyelid, “What word?”

Duke’s lips quivered as though he was mimicking the

pronunciation. Then, he said in a strange tone, “Chernobyl.”

“...” Klein’s mind froze for a second before he let out a silent sigh.
...

The Loen Kingdom, East Chester County, in a forest.

The nearby villagers gathered here and plucked strange

mushrooms that were covered in roots, deadwood, and shrubs.

According to the kingdom’s laws, everything that grew in this

forest belonged to its owner, Miss Audrey Hall. However, with the
war escalating, the demand of food, and the high taxes, these
factors made it so that the farmers could no longer care about
breaking the law. It was something that needed to be considered
only if they survived. Furthermore, with more people
participating, they naturally became emboldened.

They formed small teams and very efficiently plucked the

mushrooms that were covered in golden stars or marbling
streaks. They were divided into two parts, and a small portion
was reserved for consumption. Most of them were prepared to be
sold to grain merchants waiting outside the forest to exchange
for gold pounds, for salt, fabric and other essential items.

These farmers didn’t go overboard. Other than the mushrooms,

they only took a portion of the fruits on the trees. They left
behind what was sufficient for the rangers of the forest to
submit to their masters.
In just two or three hours, the farmers sold large amounts of
mushrooms and fruits. With the gold pounds in hand, they
returned to their hamlets with beaming smiles.

To them, everything that happened today was what they wanted

to do and they had also achieved their predetermined goals.

The grain merchant who had a full beard was equally happy
because this was an unexpected harvest. With the present
situation, he could earn a lot of money.

He led the workers with him to move large amounts of

mushrooms and fruits to the processing point outside the city.
After making the necessary arrangements, he placed them all
into the warehouse.

As a meticulous businessman, he checked the warehouse again

after sending the workers away. After confirming that there
were no mistakes, he closed the door and locked it.

At this moment, he saw a thick wad of cash on the ground. They

were all ten-pound notes.

When did I drop so much money? The grain merchant bent down
in joy and picked up the stack of notes.

As he counted, he suddenly recalled the origins of the money.

They were the profits from selling the mushroom powder, dried
mushroom, and dried fruits!

How generous! The bearded businessman sighed in satisfaction

and turned to leave the warehouse.

Inside the warehouse, Audrey, who was wearing a light blue

dress, removed her Psychological Invisibility and took out a black
pocket.

This was the Traveler’s Bag that she had rented from Xio.

Following that, the blonde, simple-looking Audrey easily threw

bags of food into the black pocket.

After doing all of this, she took out a hard-covered bronze

notebook and flipped to a page with “Teleportation.”

This was from Fors—Leymano’s Travels.

And what had conspired here was secretly manipulated by

Audrey.

She first gave the fast-growing mushrooms provided by Ma’am

Hermit to the animals in the woods. With their help, she
“planted” them at suitable spots. Following that, she “influenced”
the farmers in the surrounding hamlets, strengthening their
inner desires, and making them overcome their fear of the law.
And that grain merchant “happened” to pass by and discovered
this.

This sort of manipulation of a person’s heart was intoxicating,

like a master of all beings. However, Audrey didn’t smile at all.
Instead, she sighed softly.

It’s still not enough... I’m still lacking plenty. Lots...

The mushrooms she had obtained wasn’t the type that Little Sun
said could absorb the flesh and blood of monsters to flourish.
They needed sufficient nutrients to rapidly grow. Therefore,
there was no way to plant a second batch of mushrooms in this
forest in a short time; otherwise, it was very likely to become a
desert.

Staring at the empty cloth bags that had been emptied out,
Audrey’s green eyes flashed. She couldn’t help but think, A large
amount of food is concentrated at the Church, the royal family,
the military, the government, the nobles, and the businessmen...

There are also some from Feysac, Intis, and Feynapotter, but who
knows how many times I’ll have to move them with only Traveler’s
Bag...

Manipulating the nobles, businessmen, and military personnel is

very dangerous. I might be discovered if I’m not careful...
If the situation hadn’t deteriorated to such a state, I might have
never known that some people would have such a side to them...

When the environment and circumstances are different, the

masks that everyone wears are different. I have to take note of this
in the future...

As her thoughts raced, Audrey, who lacked experience in

handling such matters, decided to seek Mr. World’s advice to see
if he had any suggestions.

As The World Gehrman Sparrow had been walking alone in the

uninhabited Forsaken Land of the Gods, he was surrounded by
darkness and despair. Audrey suggested that he should seek her
out regularly for psychological counseling. This might not
necessarily imply any treatment. A casual chat could effectively
relieve the pressure, loneliness, and misery.

Gehrman Sparrow followed his doctor’s advice, and from their

chats, Audrey knew that, apart from asking her for medical
advice, this powerful adventurer would also gossip with Mr. Star
above the gray fog from time to time, maintaining a rather good
state of mind.

With this decision, Audrey immediately activated her “Traveling”

ability and returned to Backlund.

But on second thought, she felt a little depressed.

This was because she knew that, even if she gathered a large
amount of food, she could only quell the residents of Backlund
for some time. If the war didn’t end, the situation would still
worsen.

War... Audrey closed her eyes. She had no idea how she could
stop it.

She had heard from Ma’am Hermit that the nature of this war
was very likely to be a battle of gods. And the prelude to a battle
of gods had always been very consistent; it was to spend a
certain amount of time and strength to shake the anchors of
“Their” opponents.

After some thought, Audrey pursed her lips and decided to start
with what she could do.

As the notebook emitted a misty glow, her figure quickly turned

transparent and disappeared.

...

Beside the quietly burning bonfire, Klein, who had just sent away
the “guests” from Moon City, couldn’t help but recall the words
Blasphemer Amon had said before.
“He” said that there were many clues and things in the past that
“He” wanted to explore that were buried deep within Chernobyl.

The ancient sun god had also specially emphasized “Chernobyl”...

Amidst his thoughts, he suddenly had the urge to explore
Chernobyl.

This wasn’t considered rash. It was something he had always

wanted to do. However, he didn’t dare to do so because of Amon.

I’ve been heading east for more than half a year. Who would’ve
thought that I would suddenly arrive at Chernobyl... Amon has
obtained the last Worm of Time Beyonder characteristic and is
preparing the ritual. It’s impossible for “His” true body to still be
in Chernobyl... Yes, “He” is a very patient King of Angels. Perhaps,
“His” avatars have been waiting in Chernobyl all this time... After
analyzing the present situation, Klein decided to let a projection
from the Historical Void make an attempt.

In any case, he would never head there directly with his actual
body!

After making up his mind, Klein went above the gray fog to do a
divination. Then, he returned to the real world and reached out
his hand to grab into the void, dragging his past self from five
minutes ago.
As his main body disappeared, his projection gained
consciousness. Following that, he grabbed a few times and took
out the black staff embedded with many gems.

The Staff of the Stars!

He wanted to use the power of the Staff of the Stars to directly

“Teleport” to Chernobyl!
 CHAPTER 1222: “RESEARCH FACILITY”
When he held the Staff of the Stars, Klein pulled out a gold coin
out of thin air with his other hand and flicked it.

As the gold coin tumbled, a revelation from his “divination”

appeared in his mind.

It was an extremely deep ravine. At the bottom of it was a thick

and vast building that was covered in layers of “grayish-white.”

Every detail was restored to the Chernobyl that Klein had seen at
the beginning. However, it didn’t originate from the spirit world,
but from his own subconscious.

Using the technique of dream divination, he reproduced the

images he had seen in his mind.

And the moment this scene was completed, the gems embedded
in the Staff of the Stars emitted a faint glow. It instantly
vanished along with Klein’s Historical Void projection and
appeared above the grayish-white building.

In just a second, Klein returned from the easternmost front of

the Forsaken Land of the Gods to Chernobyl!
This was one of the main powers of the Staff of the Stars: if the
corresponding scene that surfaced in the mind of the wielder
still existed in the real world, then the Staff of the Stars could
allow them to cross all obstacles and distances, directly
descending to their desired destination.

Of course, the prerequisite was that the outlined scene had to be

absolutely correct and not visually be any different from the
original.

The reason why he chose the deep ravine where Chernobyl was
located, and not the grayish-yellow fog, was because he knew
that the Giant King’s youngest son, the God of Glory, Bladel, had
perished after being freed from the curse. The area would
definitely experience major changes, and the only thing that
wasn’t affected was the mysterious Chernobyl, which was
valued by the ancient sun god and Amon.

This also didn’t mean that the deep ravine and grayish-white
building wouldn’t have any visible changes. In fact, Klein had
already prepared himself for the failure of his “Teleportation”
attempt. After all, the person performing it was fake, and the
item in his hand was also fake. It wouldn’t be a pity if he lost it.

In midair, Klein, with the Staff of the Stars in his hand, didn’t
even have time to examine his surroundings when his entire
body suddenly sank and plummeted downwards.
He didn’t wear Creeping Hunger, nor did he transform into an
avian creature. He was currently unable to fly.

Therefore, even though the demigods of the Seer pathway were

bizarre and terrifying, they actually had a human side to them.

As his thoughts raced, a Beyonder power appeared in his mind.

Following that, the Staff of the Stars lit up with different colors,
causing the surroundings to be filled with violent winds.

The wind swirled around him, causing his black trench coat to
flap and his body to slowly descend.

During this process, Klein’s right hand trembled, allowing the

Staff of the Stars’s historical projection to return to its normal
location, doing so to prevent accidents from happening to him
because of him imagining certain scenes.

Right on the heels of that, his left hand pressed down on the half
top hat on his head. Just as the lightning in the sky was about to
pass, he pulled out a lantern from the void.

Under the dim yellow light of the lantern, Klein stepped firmly
onto the ground beneath the deep ravine with his buckle-less
leather shoes. The endless darkness around him seemed to
contain monsters.
He was standing in front of the “grayish-white” Chernobyl which
was formed in layers.

Under the synchronized effects of the lightning and the lantern

in his hand, Klein quickly discovered a situation.

There was no door to this thick and vast grayish-white building!

Hmm, every place is sealed... I remember that the ancient sun god
had opened an illusory crack on the grayish-white wall before
coming out... As if in thought, Klein found the spot in his
memories and began chanting the honorific name of The Fool.

At the easternmost front of the Forsaken Land of the Gods, by the

solidified fog near Moon City, Klein, who was hiding in the
Historical Void, immediately entered Sefirah Castle. With the
help of the prayer light, he used his “true vision” to scan the
situation at Chernobyl.

In the deep ravine and desolate plains with remnant grayish-

yellow fog, there wasn’t a single Amon present.

As for Chernobyl itself, even with the “true vision” provided by

Sefirah Castle, it wasn’t enough for him to clearly see what was
going on inside.
Underneath the layers and layers of “grayish-white,” there
appeared to be absolute nothingness, a space without any color.

Indeed it’s not simple... As expected of the place where the ancient
sun god—the City of Silver’s Creator—walked out of... After
sighing inwardly, he quickly left Sefirah Castle and returned to
the historical fragment from before the First Epoch.

Klein, who was standing outside of Chernobyl, regained

consciousness. He reached out his hand and took out Leymano’s
Travels.

He quickly flipped to one of the pages and prepared to use the

“Door Opening” power of an Apprentice.

Such an action was actually a little rash for him, but considering
that this was just a projection in the Historical Void, he felt that
there weren’t any problems with that.

The Beyonders of the Seer pathway are indeed both cautious and
reckless at the same time. They’re careful when making
preparations, but reckless after making preparations. They show
traits of caution and recklessness at the same time... As he
lampooned himself, Klein silently passed through the obstacle
and entered Chernobyl’s interior.

After “Door Opening” repeatedly, he finally left the “grayish-

white” buildings. He saw an ajar heavy metal door in front of
him.

The metal door wasn’t very tall, only about 2.5 meters tall. It was
obviously prepared for humans.

In front of it, there were two pitch-black marks and two

machine guns that were more sci-fi than any weapon belonging
to this era.

These two machine guns looked a little similar to the ones he

had seen when he was flipping through some magazines in his
previous life. However, he wasn’t a fan of such things, so he
couldn’t be sure.

Klein didn’t pick them up or attempt to study them. His spiritual

intuition told him that the two firearm-like weapons had
completely corroded. Any contact with them would instantly
cause them to disintegrate.

After taking a few looks, he dispelled Leymano’s Travels. With

the lantern in hand, he passed through two pitch-black marks
and arrived behind the metal door.

There was a wide aisle here, and on both sides were rooms of
different sizes. The tables and chairs inside were toppled, some
were fine and others were broken in half. The walls were
covered with black streaks.
It looks like a research facility... Klein set off from the remnants
and overall layout, coming to a preliminary conclusion.

There was no need for him to deliberately search for anything.

He quickly found a room with a destroyed machine. There were
a few pieces of paper on the table that had a yellow tint to it.

It seemed like someone had casually placed it there after

collecting it.

The ancient sun god or Amon? After hesitating for two seconds,
he finally stepped into the room.

The dim yellow light dispersed the darkness inside as he picked

up the few pieces of paper and quickly scanned them.

Ten seconds later, Klein put down the piece of paper and the
corner of his mouth twitched.

He didn’t recognize any of the words on those pages!

In my previous life, I only barely passed English, let alone other

languages? Klein suddenly felt the feelings of the other
Beyonders in this world when they read Roselle’s diary.

He slowly exhaled as he extended his hand into the void and

took out an item.
This was a translating device that Zhou Mingrui had bought
before going on a trip overseas which he had saved up for. When
the luck enhancement ritual was held, it was inside a computer
bag by his side.

To him, the greatest advantage of this translating device was

that it could do offline translations—as long as it didn’t exceed
the internally stored database.

After fiddling with it, he finally understood what the few pages
wrote:

...Research of the appearance of oil in a dried-up oil field... Why

would they need to build a research facility in such an
unimaginable place for such matters?

...God, what did they discover deep in the oil field...

...This is some amazing material...

...What exactly happened? The doctor turned into a puddle of

black oil in front of me!

...More and more people have turned into oil. This research facility
has been sealed from the outside... No one can leave. No one can
leave...
...Mad, they’ve all gone mad. We’re still normal, but our food is
almost running out...

...I seem to be hearing things. There seems to be sounds coming

from underground. It’s summoning me. “He” is summoning me!

These lines of simple words sent a chill down Klein’s spine. He

felt as though he was walking towards madness and death.

At the same time, a thought naturally came to his mind:

The corruption that stems from underground.

The cause of all this was the unnecessary experiments involved

after the discovery of some strange material in a dried-up oil
field? Then, the world was destroyed? But if it was a disaster
caused by such a coincidence, then there’s no reason for me,
Emperor Roselle, and the others to obtain items to help us
“transmigrate” ahead of time... Perhaps, there are chances amidst
inevitability, and in chance, there is inevitability? The
underground corruption has always been influencing the human
world in an unobvious manner. It can intermittently bring about
certain mysterious events. Only when the research facility probed
deeper was “He” fully awakened? Klein subconsciously swallowed
a mouthful of saliva.

With the lantern in hand, he left the room and headed towards
the depths of the research facility. He also paid close attention to
anything that was worth paying attention to.

After walking for nearly a minute, his vision suddenly darkened.

More than half of the dim yellow light’s radiance was consumed
by the area ahead!

When he took a closer look, he realized that there was a cliff two
steps away from him.

That portion of the research facility had collapsed into the

ground. It was dark and empty, with no end to it.

Faintly, he seemed to hear a silent cry. It sounded in his mind

from deep underground.

This feeling was something Klein had experienced before—from

behind the bronze door in the Hall of Truth.

He frowned slightly and took a few steps back, prepared to dispel

the Historical Void projection at any moment.

At this moment, a palm that was so dry that it only had skin and
bones stuck out from the darkness, grabbing onto the edge of the
cliff.

Then, a figure leaped out and landed in front of him.

He was wearing a pointed hat and a classic black robe. He had a
monocle on his right eye. It was none other than Angel of Time,
Amon.

However, this Amon’s condition was very abnormal. It was like a

skeleton covered in a skin membrane.

Klein subconsciously took a few steps back and saw the flesh
and blood of the man before him rapidly fill up.

“He” adjusted “His” monocle said with a smile, “Ah, a visitor. I

wasn’t expecting that.

“And you are?”

 CHAPTER 1223: THAT LEVEL
Who am I? Just as Klein was about to remove the Historical Void
projection, he was taken aback by Amon’s question.

He controlled himself and didn’t frown. Instead of answering, he

asked, “You aren’t Amon’s true body?”

Standing at the edge of the cliff, Amon took a step forward and
smiled.

“Of course not.

“You seem to know my true body or my other avatars?”

Although the Amon in front of him didn’t take any action, the
step “He” took still gave Klein an indescribable pressure. It wasn’t
easy for him to keep still without retreating, which would betray
his cowardice.

He grunted and replied in a low voice, “That’s why I’m curious as

to why you don’t know me.”

“Are you very famous?” said the Amon who had crawled out of
the darkness. “He” then raised “His” hand and adjusted “His”
crystal monocle on “His” right eye.
This action lasted for a few seconds before it came to an end. As
though in thought, Amon muttered, “There are no other ‘me’s
nearby... Are there really none, or has the connection been
completely severed?”

What kind of accident caused this Amon to be independent? No

way, I can’t believe this fellow’s acts. “He” is a top-notch
swindler... Klein’s heart stirred at first before he suppressed his
corresponding thoughts and asked, “Why did you crawl out from
underground?”

Amon’s expression returned to normal as “He” chuckled.

“Guess.”

Be it “His” actual body or “His” avatars, the fact that he has a

terrible personality doesn’t change... Klein thought to himself
and tried to probe with an answer, “You are exploring the secret
that lays underground.”

Amon nodded slightly and said, “Isn’t that obvious?”

“He” then half-turned “His” body and pointed at the darkness

beyond the cliff that the light failed to light up.

“My father crawled out of here just like I did.

“Ah, right. It has a name. You should have heard of it—Chaos
Sea.”

Chaos Sea? The Chaos Sea, one of the nine sefirots... It is indeed
hidden deep underground... Is the corruption behind the bronze
door really brought about by it? Previously, I was made aware of
this mysticism knowledge through my casual chats with Amon...
The ancient sun god was originally a member of this research
facility. Then, he fell into the deep depths of the Chaos Sea, only to
awaken in the Second Epoch and crawl out? As he was only an
ordinary person back then, based on the law that proximity to the
underground increases in danger with higher Sequences, he
wasn’t affected too much? Klein’s mind raced as he recalled
many matters and came up with various guesses.

Three seconds later, he said in response, “So you took the risk
and jumped in to search for the truth of the buried history and
the world?”

“Something like that.” Amon man pinched the edge of his

monocle and said in a self-deprecating tone, “But I didn’t do it
willingly.”

“Ah?” Klein used a terse exclamation to express his doubts.

Amon smiled and said, “Every single one of me knows that it’s
very dangerous deep underground. We don’t want to go down
alone. We have tried many detours, including creating a
marionette to replace us. However, we failed to succeed and
failed to obtain any feedback.

“In the end, under the true body’s watch, we held a fair vote.
Unfortunately, I was chosen.”

...It’s a miracle that Amon hasn’t completely gone mad yet... As

expected of the God of Mischief... Internal decisions have to be done
in such a way... Klein resisted the urge to lampoon.

“And then, you jumped down yourself?”

“What else? Let ‘Them’ throw me down?” Amon said as “He”

spread “His” hands.

Having said that, “He” seemed to finally understand something

as “He” muttered to “Himself,” “The Chaos Sea made ‘me’ sever
ties with my main body and the surrounding avatars?

“Am I independent?”

Independent... Previously, in front of the bronze door of the Hall of

Truth, I felt that every cell and every Worm of Spirit were giving
birth to a new consciousness, generating a different form of self...
It’s very normal for there to be similar changes in Amon’s avatar
after directly entering the Chaos Sea... An independent Amon
avatar should be able to effectively trick Amon’s true body... No, I
can’t trust “Him”... Klein validated Amon’s words using his own
experience, but he quickly reminded himself not to trust the God
of Deceit.

He smiled and said, “I suspect you’re bluffing.”

Amon held up the crystal monocle and sized up Klein for a few
seconds.

“It doesn’t matter whether you believe me or not. Even if I want

to find a partner, it wouldn’t be someone as weak as you.”

In the era of the eight Kings of Angels, were you very close to Red
Angel Medici... Having made up his mind not to trust the
independence of the Amon in front of him, Klein tried asking,
“What did you discover in the Chaos Sea?”

“Plenty of things. Guess what they are,” Amon said with a smile.

“You didn’t discover anything,” Klein said deliberately.

Amon shook “His” head.

“The other ‘me’s probably think so too. Besides, I haven’t been out
for a very long time, and I didn’t respond. It’s logical to believe
that I had already been corroded and was digested by Chaos Sea.”
Without waiting for Klein’s response, Amon continued, “Chaos
Sea is very large. It almost fills the core, and goes to a further
layer. It’s also the only sefirah that merges the real and the
illusory and has an entrance in the real world. The others are
either completely illusory and hidden somewhere unknown, or
they’re definitely real while existing in the real world.

“I found something very interesting inside. The first Blasphemy

slate was likely born there, but it was later attracted by some
power and left the ground before it was complete.

“My father might’ve browsed through that Blasphemy Slate in

the beginning, which is why ‘His’ condensed into the second
Blasphemy Slate when ‘He’ perished.”

This is the origins of the two Blasphemy Slates? It’s no wonder the
ancient sun god was so powerful in the late stages of the Second
Epoch... Klein vaguely understood something and subconsciously
asked, “What’s so different about the two Blasphemy Slates?”

Amon adjusted the crystal monocle and said, “The second

Blasphemy Slate changed some of the Sequence names and
added content.

“Those contents contain secrets about transcending Sequences.”

“Transcending Sequences?” Klein’s pupils widened slightly. He

felt that his long-term guess had been confirmed. “Become the
Creator?”

Amon smiled and said, “More or less, but this description isn’t
accurate enough.

“I like to refer to that level as ‘Above the Sequences.’ There are

also a number of true deities who name it in other ways. Some
call it ‘Great Old Ones,’ others refer to it as ‘Outer Deities’ or
‘Cosmos.’”

Cosmos... The moment Klein heard this term, his spiritual

intuition began to give crazy warnings.

He remembered very clearly that the ascetic leader of the Church

of Evernight, Arianna, had told him before that unless he
became an angel, he shouldn’t attempt to understand the
cosmos. Otherwise, just having knowledge of it would bring him
great danger!

Without any hesitation, Klein, who had been hiding in the

Historical Void’s in a time before the First Epoch, gave up
maintaining the projection. He stood up from the stacked cities
of old, and he took four steps counterclockwise.

Almost at the same time, the violent lightning that streaked

across the sky of the Forsaken Land of the Gods calmed down.
The endless darkness vanished as well.
A gigantic crimson moon covered half the sky.

The light on the surface of the crimson moon stretched out as if

it was alive.

Outside this world, the moon that was revolving around the
Earth had a crimson sea flowing. It drowned everything, as
though it was digesting this huge natural satellite.

The blood-colored sea boiled when Klein learned about the news
of “Great Old Ones,” “Outer Deities,” and “Cosmos.”

They quickly gathered towards the middle, constantly piling

together until they formed an indiscernible, blood-red phantom
image.

This phantom image was many times bigger than the moon. It
had countless eyes, and “it” looked down at the blue planet. It
cast its gaze at Klein’s main body through the connection that
was established the moment he learned about these matters!

As the crimson sea “receded,” many craters appeared on the

surface of the moon.

From the ground, the moon no longer crimson. It was bright and
clear. It had remained the same despite the hundreds of millions
of years.
Further out in space, the Brown Star, Orange Star, Scarlet Planet,
Gold Planet, and Blue Planet twinkled like the blinking of eyes.

In the fog of history, boils began to emerge from the surface of

Klein’s body. Each boil had a mutated Worm of Spirit. They wore
the faces of Zhou Mingrui, Klein Moretti, Gehrman Sparrow, and
Dwayne Dantès. They were trying their best to drill out of his
body.

Klein’s thoughts quickly turned chaotic. His entire Spirit Body

seemed to be torn apart by an invisible blade, but he still forced
himself to finish reciting the last sentence of the incantation.

“The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings.”

Silently, Klein’s Spirit Body tore through the gray fog and entered
Sefirah Castle. The power of the entire space began to boil as it
surged forward and enveloped him, melting away wisps of black
gas, streams of red light, and boils, severing the invisible
connection.

Nearly ten seconds later, the struggling Klein finally regained

consciousness. He stood up using the high-back chair as support.

Inside Chernobyl, Amon, who was standing at the edge of the

cliff, said to “Himself” in a low voice as “He” adjusted the crystal
monocle on “His” right eye, “Quite a fast reaction...”
If Klein had been a second slower and was embroiled in that
chaotic state, Amon could deceive the connection between the
projection and the actual body before Klein could remove the
maintenance of the historical projection. “He” could then appear
inside the corresponding historical fragment.

Above the gray fog, Klein sat down and rubbed his temples.

That Amon was indeed lying...

“He” should be the avatar that stayed behind to guard Chernobyl.

When “He” discovered that I had come, “He” hid somewhere
between the cliff and the Chaos Sea, pretending that “He” had just
crawled out. “He” was unable to deal with my main body by
bypassing the historical projection. Furthermore, “He” might not
have the strength of a Sequence 2 angel. Therefore, “He” pretended
to be an independent avatar so as to carry out the deceit...

On the surface, “He” attempted to make me believe that “He” was

an independent avatar and could be cooperated with. “He” made
me focus on this aspect, but in fact, “He” concealed the danger in
“His” words...

Even in a normal conversation with the God of Deceit, one can still
be scammed...

However, in order to achieve “His” goals, “He” had also given a

sufficient amount of secrets...
CHAPTER 1224: GUESSES ABOUT THE APOCALYPSE
Loen Kingdom, Backlund.

Fors, who was still sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up from her
dream. She subconsciously cast her gaze out the window.

She didn’t lack similar experiences. Before she became a member

of the Tarot Club, she often woke up in the middle of the night
due to the curse of the full moon. But today, she didn’t feel any
familiar pain, but her heart throbbed for some unknown reason.

As the curtain had blocked the window, Fors was unable to

determine what time it was from the weak light. She
subconsciously got out of bed, walked to the window, and drew
the curtains.

The sunlight that penetrated the thin fog shone into the room,
dispersing the accumulated darkness. Fors stood by the window
and looked up into the sky with an obvious look of confusion.

The sun has already risen, and the crimson moon had long set.
Why do I still feel the sensation I have during the curse of the full
moon?

Furthermore, there were still many days to the full moon!

...

The Intis Republic capital, Trier.

One by one, the astronomers, who had woken up early, as well

as mysticism enthusiasts, as well as the covert Beyonders, cast
their gazes high into the sky.

The layers of evening clouds disappeared, and the huge and

bright moon outshone the light of the stars.

The moon’s color was no longer the usual crimson color. It was
white and unusually bright.

All who saw it were stunned. This was a moon that they had
never seen before.

Be it the normal textbooks of human society or books related to

mysticism, none of them recorded similar phenomena!

Apart from the common new moon, full moon, and the
occasional Blood Moon, the moon had never experienced such
changes. At least for the past 1300 years since the beginning of
the Fifth Epoch, there had been absolutely no such change!

At this moment, the onlookers realized that, other than the

crimson and blood-red states, the moon had another color.
...

The Forsaken Land of the Gods, the City of Silver.

As it was in the afternoon when the frequency of lightning was

high, Derrick and company noticed the abnormality in the sky.

They were used to the familiar lightning and darkness. In just a

few seconds, all of that completely disappeared without a trace.
The blood-colored circular glow that blotted out half the sky was
so obvious. It’s massive size illuminated everything to great
visibility.

The people of the City of Silver who had relatively agile thoughts
immediately thought of the description and the corresponding
picture of the moon in the general knowledge book. They
suddenly had a thought that came to them:

“Could this be the moon?”

“The crimson moon?”

“We actually saw the crimson moon...”

Soon, the blood-red colors of the crimson moon in front of them

drained inch by inch, revealing its bright and clear body.
The City of Silver residents were increasingly at a loss, unsure of
what had happened.

Having heard Mr. Hanged Man, Miss Justice, and the other
members of the Tarot Club talk about the outside world, Derrick
Berg was even more shocked and surprised than them. This was
because there was no such natural phenomenon outside the
Forsaken Land of the Gods.

A few seconds later, the moon disappeared and the darkness

once again engulfed everything. The frequent flashes of
lightning became the main source of light.

“What happened just now?”

“Did you see that red circle?”

“Moon! That’s the moon!”

“That’s the crimson moon!”

“Is this a sign that we are about to escape our current situation?”

“Our second exploration of the Giant King’s Court will go very

smoothly and we will open the door that leads to the outside
world?”
Amidst the confusion, most of the residents of the City of Silver
subconsciously treated this phenomenon as a good thing,
treating it as an auspicious sign from mysticism. Only the Chief,
Colin Iliad, and the Elders of the six-member council like Lovia
had serious looks on their faces as they frowned.

...

Above the grayish-white fog, inside the ancient palace.

Having gained a general understanding of Amon’s scam, Klein

instinctively turned his attention back to the “secret” he had
learned.

He previously had some guesses about the corresponding

content, but when it was truly revealed, he realized that it was
even more terrifying and exaggerated than he had imagined. It
made him even more hopeless.

To be able to successfully attract the attention of the Cosmos, this

means that most of the secrets that Amon revealed are true...

There really is another level above Sequence 0. This should be the

level which the ancient sun god was at. However, “His” condition
didn’t seem too right. “He” ended up being stabbed in the back,
perished, and divided up.
...According to what Amon said, using the Creator to describe this
level isn’t accurate enough. “He” named it as “Above the
Sequences”... There are also existences who use the term
“Transcending Sequences” to describe that level, indicating that
they have escaped the restrictions of the Beyonder pathway?

...Deities refer to this level as “Great Old Ones,” “Outer Deities,”

“Cosmos”... From this, one can tell that there are two matters. One
is the vast universe outside this world. In the boundless cosmos,
there are “Great Old Ones” and “Outer Deities,” who are existences
at the Creator’s level. For example, the one who controls the
moon...

... From the looks of it, the brown star and orange star were the
original planets. They have changed, making Emperor Roselle
unable to recognize them... This is because there are Great Old
Ones or Outer Deities entrenched in them, watching our world?

...The Box of the Great Old Ones mutated after being corrupted by
the cosmos...

...Yes, there are most likely more than one Great Old One or Outer
Deity... Why are “They” all surrounding this planet? What are
“They” spying on?

...”They” didn’t directly invade because there’s a power that

temporarily keeps them out?
...Thanks to the seven deities?

...Connecting this to the prophecy of the apocalypse in 1368, the

seven deities might not be playing a crucial role in this. “They”
have yet to transcend the Sequences... When the true barrier
disappears in 1368, the Great Old Ones and the Outer Deities will no
longer be obstructed. Then, the apocalypse will descend upon us?

Upon thinking of this, the questions that he had accumulated in

his mind suddenly flashed through his mind.

Why did the Evernight Goddess take the risk of bringing about a
battle of gods to seize the Uniqueness of the Death pathway?

Why did the seven deities tacitly acquiesce to having a Black

Emperor?

Why did Adam, Amon, and the other Kings of Angels, after being
silent for so many years, step out from behind the scenes in this
era?

Why were the legacies of the ancient gods from the Second Epoch
appearing one after another?

Why was there only one transmigrator released from Sefirah

Castle in the first four epochs, but two in the Fifth Epoch, a period
spanning slightly more than a thousand years?
Phew, be “They” good or bad, everyone is working hard to improve
themselves to usher in the apocalypse... The Goddess, who is so
good at setting things into motion, chose such a risky method
because “She” wanted to transcend the Sequences and become a
Great Old One? There’s only a decade or so left. Time waits for no
man... Did “She” provide me help in secret because “She” had
similar hopes? Adam didn’t take action even though “He” could
finish me off twice. Apart from “Him” and me not having any
significant grudges, this plays a role in everything? Klein gently
rapped the edge of the long, mottled table as he muttered softly,
“The key to becoming a Great Old One or Outer Deity is one of the
nine sefirot?”

Looking around the empty Sefirah Castle, Klein sighed and

muttered to himself, “As for the exact situation, I have to look at
the second Blasphemy Slate to know. Unfortunately, I don’t know
when I’ll have a chance...”

He then focused his attention on something else.

I’m not sure if the ancient sun god had completely transcended
the Sequences... If a native Great Old One were to be born,
humanity might still have a sliver of hope when the apocalypse
happens... “His” death is even more complicated than I imagined...

It’s no wonder Emperor Roselle said that only a Sequence 0 could

preserve “Themselves” and protect the people “They” value...
I wonder if those Great Old Ones or Outer Deities have infiltrated
the Earth with their powers?

Yes, according to how the seven orthodox deities and the other evil
gods like the True Creator view the Primordial Moon and the
Mother Tree of Desire with animosity, the latter might be Great
Old Ones or Outer Deities...

It’s no wonder the Mother Tree of Desire could directly mislead my

divination above the gray fog. “She” is the most dangerous
existence in my books!

I understand what those Great Old Ones and Outer Deities are
gathered around this world for...

They likely want to obtain the nine sefirot; destroying the world is
just something done in passing...

As he thought of this, Klein suddenly recalled the phrase the

Mother Tree of Desire had said through Cynthia:

“Admiral, I want to have a child with you.”

He couldn’t help but shudder as he seriously considered his

safety after returning to the real world.
He already had a certain level of understanding of the cosmos.
As long as he subconsciously thought of something related, he
would directly establish a connection with the Great Old Ones
and the Outer Deities, and be corrupted!

If not for the fact that Sefirah Castle had cut off all contact from
before, I wouldn’t dare return to reality... After some thought,
Klein decided to invite his psychiatrist, Miss Justice, to help
hypnotize him and seal the corresponding information deep
within his subconscious. Only when he saw a preset reminder
would he recall it.

He originally wanted to directly summon the projection of

“Justice” from the Historical Void to do this, but considering that
this was an intricate task, it was very likely a mistake or
oversight might happen if the person didn’t have a deep
understanding of the mind. And once there was a slip-up, the
Great Old Ones and Outer Deities would cast “Their” eyes on him.

Phew, I need to remember to get Miss Justice to hypnotize herself

to forget this matter... After some deliberation, Klein turned the
corresponding request into a stream of light and threw it into
the crimson star representing Justice.

Not long after, just after breakfast, Audrey, who had yet to leave
home, arrived above the gray fog.
The long bronze table had vanished. There was a desk and two
chairs placed in the ancient palace.

“Mr. World, what is the matter that you wish to forget this
time?” Audrey looked at Gehrman Sparrow who was sitting
opposite her and raised the most important question.

Klein rubbed his temples and used a deep voice to describe the
secrets of the Cosmos, Great Old Ones, and Outer Deities.

Upon hearing this, Audrey’s eyes widened bit by bit as if she had
been possessed by an evil god.

After he was done, she fell silent for a few seconds before saying
with the same deep and slightly confused voice, “This is the
truth of the apocalypse?

“Even the seven deities are unable to save us?”

Without waiting for Klein’s reply, Audrey laughed self-

deprecatingly.

“I thought what I’ve been doing recently was very meaningful...

“I thought the worst news I could think of was the defeat of Loen
and the annihilation of the Church...
“But compared to the secrets you told me, all of this is so
insignificant.”
 CHAPTER 1225: COUNSELING
When he heard Miss Justice’s slightly bleak and confused words,
Klein could empathize with her. This was because he had
previously had similar thoughts.

After recalling snippets from self-help books, he deliberated and

said, “A father’s death is so insignificant to the entirety of Loen.
One or more cases might happen every day, but to his child’s
family, it is something that can change their fate.

“Similarly, if we don’t reach the level of an angel, everyone’s

outcome will be sealed—death and be buried. But this doesn’t
mean that the time from when we were born to the time we die
is meaningless.”

Audrey nodded slightly when she heard that. She once again said
in a self-deprecating tone, “I understand all of this. However, the
secrets you mentioned had a huge impact on me, and I couldn’t
control my emotions.

“As a Psychiatrist, I actually needed someone else to counsel

me...”

Klein smiled and said, “Isn’t this very normal? Many times, we
can tell if someone else’s condition is normal, but we can’t
clearly see our own problems. Didn’t you mention that you and
Susie counsel each other from time to time?”

Due to the fact that Dwayne Dantès had seen Susie, the golden
retriever, Audrey didn’t hide anything related to her during their
chats.

Audrey nodded gently and said, “Yes... that’s right.

“I’ve already straightened my thoughts out. I should do what I

can and not leave any regrets.”

She gradually adjusted her mental state.

Klein then said, “It’s not just a matter of not leaving any regrets;
we might be able to add to the forces that resist against the
apocalypse.

“Compared to the whole, this might be trivial, but even the

vastest desert is made up of grains of sand. The boundless ocean
is also formed by droplets of water. As long as everyone sends
out as much light as the heat inside them [1], it might bring
some hope.”

“Sends out as much light as the heat inside them...” Audrey

repeated the keywords in Gehrman Sparrow’s words softly.
“Don’t quote me,” Klein added with a smile.

The corners of Audrey’s mouth curled up as she replied with a

faint smile, “Could it be something Emperor Roselle said?”

That I don’t know... I have to endure a strong sense of shame when

flipping through his quotations. I hadn’t finished reading it all
this time... Klein didn’t give an affirmative answer, nor did he
deny it. Instead, he said, “Start hypnotizing me. Let me forget
things related to the cosmos, and only remember the
corresponding reminder.”

“A little while longer. I would like your advice on something.”

Audrey openly made a request. She took this opportunity to
recount what she had been doing recently, as well as the
difficulties and perplexities she had encountered. “...Mr. World,
what suggestions do you have? What should I do to lessen the
suffering of the people of Backlund before the war ends?”

As for stopping the war, although she wanted to, she knew that
she didn’t have the ability to do so.

At the same time, she also understood that even Mr. World
wouldn’t be able to do it. Even if Mr. Fool personally intervened,
he would at most be able to turn the situation around. There was
no way to stop the war. After all, this world war was essentially
a battle between deities.
After hesitating for a few seconds, Klein calmly said, “Although
the Spectator pathway tries to act behind the scenes as much as
possible, and although I always keep the words ‘caution’ and
‘carefulness’ in my mind for everything I do, and try not to put
myself in a dangerous situation...”

When he said this, Audrey subconsciously thought to herself,

From the various rumors at sea, the descriptions of Fors and the
others, and the demigod battle I witnessed, I really can’t see the
“caution” and “carefulness.” There’s only “dominance” and
“radicalism”... Hmm, to be able to do those things and survive on
strength alone is indeed not enough...

Seeing that Miss Justice was listening seriously with her green
eyes filled with attentiveness, he continued, “In this world,
nothing can be easily resolved without taking risks.

“Sometimes, I do something with the thought that ‘death is a

possibility.’”

The muttering in Audrey’s heart stopped. She fell silent for a

while before slowly saying, “I understand what you mean.

“There are many times when you can’t do what you want while
ensuring absolute safety. You can only choose one of them.”

Klein nodded and decided to let Miss Justice understand the

reality of this world better, so as to prevent her from being overly
idealistic when she did things.

“The method you mentioned just now is the most feasible, with
the least risks. The people who can help the people of Backlund
are the nobles, Churches, businessmen, and the royal family.

“Why don’t we rob Feysac, Intis, and the Feynapotter army of

their food?” Audrey subconsciously asked.

Klein calmly said, “This is because the three armies have already
entered the Loen Kingdom’s borders. Even if you can escape a
demigod’s notice and successfully snatch the food, they will not
collapse. They will definitely snatch the food from the
surrounding people for sustenance. The effects will not be
significant in the short term. As for the long term, we might not
have the luxury of time to wait that long.”

When that happened, it was obvious to Audrey who would be the

true victims.

This was the difference between a war between deities and an

ordinary war.

“Besides, I’m unable to do that. The capacity of Traveler’s Bag is

limited. It’s the same for the “Teleportation” recorded in
Leymano’s Travels.” Justice Audrey began to counsel herself as
she asked thoughtfully, “If I were to really obtain food from the
nobles, businessmen, and royal family, what reaction would the
Church have when they discover traces of my interference?”

Klein maintained his previous tone and said, “A tacit acquiesce.”

“...” Audrey vaguely felt that this was the answer, but she
couldn’t figure out the reason.

Klein continued, “Believers are the anchors of the deities. One

believer is an anchor point. In this aspect, there is no difference
between a noble and a poor person. In essence, no one is nobler
or lowlier.

“Under normal circumstances, nobles and merchants can use

their status, power, wealth, and influence to help the Church
maintain its system and spread its faith. Therefore, they are
more important. But in this situation, who is more important—
thousands of anchors, or millions of anchors?

“This is a simple problem in mathematics.”

Faced with the truth of the veil that had been ripped off, Audrey
was momentarily speechless.

Seeing this, Klein added, “From this point of view, whatever you
want to do on a wider level has its meaning.
“You will help the Evernight Goddess and the Lord of Storms
stabilize their anchors. In the future, this might be critical to
resisting the apocalypse.”

Audrey pursed her lips bit by bit, holding them pursed for a long
time before relaxing them. She chuckled and said, “Only now do
I realize that I’m actually a little proud of my status as a noble.”

“Nobility is in your character, not status.” Klein helped her finish

her sentence.

Audrey slowly exhaled and calmed her chaotic inner thoughts.

She didn’t make up her mind as a result.

She casually said, “Our Tarot Club and the Church... Uh, the
relationship with the Church of Evernight seems pretty good.

“Mr. Fool and the Evernight Goddess are allies?”

This question stumps me... I do wish to become allies with the

Goddess, but “She” might not be interested... After lampooning a
few times, Klein said in a serious tone, “You can think of ‘Them’
as allies at the moment.”

He deliberately emphasized that it was only now, so as to

prevent himself from being slapped in the face by reality in the
future.
At the same time, he muttered the real answer in his heart:

Based on the current situation, the Goddess was an angel investor

of the Tarot Club, the major shareholder...

Audrey nodded slowly and suddenly smiled.

“I was just thinking about what you could be mumbling

inwardly when you answered ‘allies at the moment.’ It must be
interesting, just like when we were exploring Liveseyd.”

...Lady, a Psychiatrist isn’t suited to joking with a patient on such

matters... Is it because we’ve been chatting for too long in the past
half year and have become much more familiar with each other
that you’ve revealed your true nature? Please show some respect
to this adventurer in front of you who is famous for being cold and
crazy... Yes, I have to say, the Spectator pathway’s ability to
adjust their own emotions is indeed impressive... It was all
Leonard’s fault that time... Klein was first taken aback before he
pretended that nothing had happened as he leaned back into his
chair.

“Let’s begin.”

Audrey immediately reined in her emotions and began to

seriously and carefully attempt to hypnotize him.
After everything was over, Klein confirmed that Miss Justice
wasn’t under the notice of the Great Old Ones through the
crimson star after she returned to the real world.

Of course, he had already forgotten anything regarding the Great

Old Ones or Outer Deities. He was just able to confirm that
nothing abnormal had happened from Miss Justice’s condition.

Phew... Klein heaved a sigh of relief. He threw the piece of paper

that could awaken his memories into the junk pile and told
himself to wait until he became an angel.

...

Backlund, Bridge area, in an apartment.

Emlyn White looked at Maric, who had suddenly appeared in

front of him. The former took off his hat and bowed in an
extremely gentlemanly manner.

“What’s the matter?” Maric sat on the sofa and leaned forward,
his hands clasped.

Emlyn pulled a chair and sat down. He smiled and asked, “Do
you still wish to deal with the important figures of the Rose
School of Thought’s indulgence faction?”
“Do you have any leads?” Maric asked indifferently.

Emlyn was definitely prepared before he paid the “visit,” so he

said unhurriedly, “I do not have any clues regarding the person-
in-charge of the Rose School of Thought in Backlund.

“However, after the war escalated, the Southern Continent’s East

and West Balam, Star Highlands, Paz Valley, and Haagenti Plains
have been thrown into chaos. Many of the Rose School of
Thought demigods have emerged and walked onto the stage.
They are no longer so difficult to lock onto.”

Maric looked at the red-eyed and thin-lipped Emlyn and said,

“Which duke or marquis of the Sanguine are you representing?”

“Am I not allowed to represent myself?” Emlyn raised his chin

slightly and asked with a smile.

Maric shook his head seriously and said, “You are only a
Sequence 5; you aren’t qualified enough.”

He had said it so directly that Emlyn was momentarily at a loss

for words.

 
1. Quote from a leading figure of modern Chinese literature,
Lu Xun.
 CHAPTER 1226: HANDING OUT MUSHROOMS
Emlyn maintained his smile and calmed himself down before
responding, “I can find helpers of a sufficient level.”

He didn’t wish to borrow the forces of the Sanguine too much on

this matter, because if that happened, he would undoubtedly end
up as a liaison, a bystander, and a messenger. He would not
have any say in the eventual distribution of the spoils of war.

As for the Sanguine Dukes and Marquises, they had no lack of

direct descendants who wished to advance to become a demigod
and become an Earl.

At the very beginning, Emlyn believed in his identity as the

Sanguine’s savior. He believed that the important figures would
treat every single member fairly. However, as The Hanged Man
analyzed the various high-level Sanguine orders from Marquis
Nibbs and the other high-level Sanguine, Emlyn gradually
became wary of them.

He frowned slightly and said, “Sherlock Moriarty?”

Emlyn was puzzled as he shifted in his seat.

“Why do you think it’s him?”

If it was in the past, he would have directly said, “Why are you
mentioning Sherlock Moriarty? He has been away from
Backlund for nearly two years.” But now, he could acutely grasp
that there was some hidden information in Maric’s words. He
subconsciously adjusted his question.

In the eyes of this Wraith, Sherlock Moriarty isn’t simple? Yes,

indeed, he isn’t simple... As he spoke, Emlyn made a guess.

Upon hearing Emlyn’s question, Maric’s expression immediately

turned odd, as though it was his first time meeting this
Sanguine Viscount.

He quickly restrained the abnormality on the surface and said

without emotion, “We need to consider it.

“I hope you can come up with a more convincing plan the next
time we meet.”

“No problem.” Emlyn secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

He immediately stood up and bowed gentlemanly.

After deciding on the means of communication, he put on his

silk hat and walked out of the room.
As he returned to his residence, Emlyn couldn’t help but run
through his initial plan.

As long as I complete a cooperative agreement with the demigod of

the Rose School of Thought’s temperance faction, I can use it to
apply for a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact from the Marquises and Dukes
of the race...

Using the reason that it’s under the cooperating partner’s behest
that they object to having demigods of the race be involved, I can
stop them from directly interfering...

Yes, in order to make an agreement, I have to show enough

strength to convince Maric and the others... I can only
commission the mission at the Tarot Club to see if Ma’am Hermit,
Miss Justice, and Mr. Hanged Man are willing to accept the
commission. Miss Magician can also be considered. She can
summon the projection of Gehrman Sparrow...

The biggest problem now is that I can’t provide enough

compensation...

I can only try to make an advance or a promise. Once I become an

Earl, I’ll return the payment one by one...

With this in mind, Emlyn suddenly felt thankful that he had

joined the Tarot Club.
This was the only organization he knew that could use a future
promise to exchange for current material goods.

And within the Sanguine, or in the orthodox Churches, one had

to accumulate enough contributions until one reached the end of
the line where the characteristics and advancement ritual was
awarded. Sometimes, a Beyonder might not be able to
accumulate enough contributions in their entire lives.

This is like a credit loan underwritten by Mr. Fool. It can be used

to issue missions, and when the advancement succeeds, it can be
paid in installments... Emlyn habitually leaned towards the
things he was familiar with.

Although he had never borrowed money from the bank, some of

the Sanguine had rich experience in such areas and would often
talk within their own circles.

Most of them had a fixed, expensive hobby. The precious items

might not be liquidated easily at times, so they had no choice but
to borrow money from close friends or the bank to ensure the
necessary cash flow.

Emlyn remembered that there was a Sanguine who wasn’t good

at wealth management. He relied solely on his profession as a
doctor to earn money. When he took a fancy to a precious piece
of art, he bought it using a loan from the Backlund Bank.
After that, he couldn’t bear to pledge his property up for the
mortgage. Exploiting his long life, he spent two hundred years
repaying the debt. Of course, in name, his father had died, and
the son took over the debt. When the son died, the grandson took
over the debt.

Emlyn’s evaluation of this was: very honest.

...

North Borough in Backlund. Outside Saint Samuel Cathedral.

The citizens lined up in rows as they received the grilled bread,

dried mushrooms, preserved fruits, and other food from the
workers of the Loen Poverty Relief Foundation.

Their lines extended from the main entrance of the cathedral all
the way to the square and circled it several times. At a glance, it
was densely packed with people.

Audrey stood on the steps behind Melissa and took in everything.

She saw the pale faces of the citizens, their eyes filled with
longing. Seeing a mother holding a baby in her arms, she
anxiously coaxed the child while eagerly observing the line in
front of her that didn’t seem to shorten. She saw many people
dressed in bright clothes, formal suits, and long skirts. Some of
them pressed down their hats and wore veils, as if they didn’t
want the people around them to recognize them.

At times, some people didn’t want to keep order and were

dragged out by the priests and policemen who were helping to
maintain the order. They were thrown to the back of the lines.

As food was delivered, the cloth bags piled behind the long table
slowly dwindled until there was none.

Finally, all the food had been distributed, but the long line had
only been reduced by half.

The citizens who were unable to receive the help couldn’t resist
revealing their disappointment, frustration, and reluctance.
However, they didn’t make a scene or argue. They moved their
feet mechanically towards other handout points.

They had experienced this many times in the past one or two
months. They had long known that unnecessary emotions
would only waste the energy they had little of. It would hamper
their quick movements to other relief points or fair-price food
outlets.

At this moment, their expressions were numb, their eyes vacant

as they left the square like a bunch of zombies.
During this process, a woman carrying a child had her legs give
way as she fell to the ground.

Her child started wailing loudly, his voice laced with pain.

As he cried, the child sobbed and said, “Mommy, I’m so

hungry...”

“There’ll be food soon. There’ll be food soon. There’s food at

Memorial Square...” The woman carried the child and patted his
back. Tears streamed down her face as she spoke.

Upon seeing this scene, Audrey was just about to say something
when she saw Melissa take out a plate of food from a wooden
crate under a long table and run towards the mother and son.

“I didn’t see it just now. There’s still one more...” Melissa

crouched down and handed the bread, dried mushrooms, and
preserved fruit over. Then, she explained in a soft voice, afraid
that it would cause a dispute among the citizens.

The rest of the food was actually prepared for the foundation
staff who had been busy all this while. The portion that Melissa
had given them was hers.

The woman took the food and handed it to the child as she said
repeatedly, “Thank you, thank you...”
The child hugged the food tightly and mimicked his mother in
his nascent voice, “Thank you, thank you...”

Audrey subconsciously looked around and noticed that the

Church’s priests, most of the police, as well as the “Nighthawks”
who were mixed among the people to secretly prevent any
accidents, were all showing sympathy, pity, and sadness.

After the citizens had left, Audrey picked up her own set of food
and handed it to Melissa.

“You deserve it.”

Melissa looked at Miss Hall before her and shook her head.

“I gave my own share.

“Miss Hall, don’t worry. I’ll have food when I get home. My
brother is a civil servant...”

With a faint smile, Audrey stuffed the grilled bread, dried

mushrooms, and preserved fruits into Melissa’s hands.

“You don’t have to worry about me. My family has prepared

snacks for me when I’m out busying myself.”
As she spoke, she took a wooden box from her personal
maidservant, Annie, and opened it for Melissa to see.

The wooden box contained exquisite cucumber sandwiches,

cream muffins, and a small carrot cake.

A look of astonishment appeared on Melissa’s face. She stared at

the snacks for a few seconds before looking up at Miss Audrey
Hall.

She immediately lowered her head and, without saying a word,

she ate the grilled bread and water that Saint Samuel Cathedral
had prepared.

As if “petrified” by her gaze, Audrey held the wooden box and

stood rooted to the ground. For a few seconds, she didn’t move
and only pursed her lips tightly.

...

After the fifth batch of residents from Moon City received

cleansing and treatment and enjoyed the magical mushrooms,
this ancient city became a believer of The Fool without any
resistance. It welcomed the saint and oracle, Gehrman Sparrow,
into the city.
With that, Klein held a large Mass and used the Unshadowed
Crucifix and the Life’s Cane to heal the remaining Moon City
residents.

High Priest Nim, who had finished his quarantine, came out and
respectfully asked at the end of the Mass, “Oracle, what is the
complete honorific name of the mighty Lord?”

Klein looked around and said solemnly with his face tightened,
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era...”

After giving out the honorific name, he specially emphasized,

“Don’t chant the complete honorific name in normal times. Do
so only when important matters arise.”

Otherwise, as Mr. Fool, he would suffer a mental breakdown

from all the “phone calls from work.”

Nim wasn’t surprised at all, because the ancient sun god was the
same.

After some thought, he asked, “What are the requirements for

the ritual of the Lord?”

Klein said confidently like a charlatan, “God says: Eighth

Commandment: Serve me with your heart, not with your
offerings.
“The most important thing for a ritual is to be pious. There are
no other requirements. It can be very simple.”

After all, the Lord does not care [1]... After saying that, Klein
silently added in his heart.

After explaining this, he raised his right hand and pointed at the
pile of mushrooms in front of him.

“The Lord has bestowed these mushrooms to you because he

wants you to enjoy a bumper harvest.

“These mushrooms are nourished by the flesh and blood of

monsters. They can rapidly grow and accumulate all the toxins,
corruption, and madness into those pure black mushrooms. This
can be used as a medium for curses or to smear the heads of
arrows...”

The Moon City residents listened in excitement as they clasped

their hands and bowed their heads, shouting, “Praise be to The
Fool!”

At that moment, it was as if Klein could hear countless illusory

voices coming from the air. They were mixed with the real
praises, circling him and anchoring him.

 
1. Quote from The Dark Forest of the Three Body Problem
trilogy.
 CHAPTER 1227: SUMMONING RITUAL
After Mass, Klein followed the newly appointed Priest of The
Fool, Nim, into the black tower.

With no reservations, Nim gave a detailed description of how

many demigods and Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts there were in Moon
City.

Three demigods... Five Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts... Moon City isn’t

weak at all... As expected of a power that can directly receive a
revelation and guard the border... Furthermore, they had people
relatively well-distributed across the twenty-two Beyonder
pathways in the beginning. They could work together effectively so
that some rituals didn’t need any requests for external help or
become restricted by the environment... Yes, compared to the City
of Silver in how their surroundings is worse and how they do not
have Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts to support them, it’s already
extraordinary for them to survive to this day... If it wasn’t because
they couldn’t find suitable food, they should be able to survive in
the darkness for centuries... Klein felt wistful after hearing the
introduction.

At this moment, Nim said respectfully, “Oracle, we are willing to

sacrifice all the Sealed Artifacts and Beyonder characteristics to
the Lord. I wonder which one of them will be more pleasing to
him?”
This High Priest had previously mentioned that apart from him,
a Nightwatcher, Moon City also had an Iron-blooded Knight and
an Imperative Mage. They were respectively the Lightning Priest
and Night Priest.

As for the five Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts, one of them belonged to

the Monster pathway. It seemed to be a portion of Misfortune
Mage characteristic mixed with a little of a Chaoswalker’s
characteristic. One of them came from Puppet from the Mutant
pathway, and the other was bestowed by Red Angel Medici. It
allowed everyone to gather all their powers together. One of
them was suspected to be the amalgamation of a Bizarro
Sorcerer’s characteristic, and there was one of an unknown
pathway. It had extremely strong discernment abilities, but it
was rather dangerous due to an unknown corruption.

Hearing that, Klein’s eyelids twitched as he smiled.

“Serve the Lord with your heart, not with your offerings.

“The Lord accommodates the entire world and doesn’t care about
these things.”

Having said that, he paused and said, “Of course, if you don’t
mind, you can bring me around for a tour to broaden my
horizons.”

“No problem!” Nim answered without hesitation.

He originally imagined that Gehrman Sparrow would take away
a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact while taking the tour, but to his
surprise, the Oracle only wanted to get a better understanding of
the specific situation and had no intention of reaping any
benefits. He picked up every Sealed Artifact to take a look but put
them back in the end.

After the tour ended, Klein said to the three demigod priests,
“The opportunity to leave this cursed land isn’t here yet. You
need to hold on for a while longer.

“And I will continue my journey to find other survivors and

spread the light of the Lord.”

“Yes, Oracle,” Nim and the other priests replied without any
hesitation.

With those mushrooms, they would be spared from annihilation

for at least another three generations.

After settling the matters in Moon City, Klein walked out into the
darkness in his trench coat and top hat.

What he was going to do next was very clear:

Find Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar and hunt for this God of Wishes!
My wish is to obtain the Miracle Invoker’s Beyonder characteristic
and that “curtain.” I wonder if “He” will be able to help me achieve
it... As Klein walked, he made a mockery in his heart.

With him out of sight of Moon City’s residents, he pulled another

“him” out of the fog of history.

His main body entered the Historical Void, causing his

consciousness to shift to the projection.

This projection also summoned the historical projection of the

Staff of the Stars. With its Beyonder powers, he descended
directly into the place in his mind:

The completely destroyed northern ancient city, Nois!

After successfully reaching his destination, the projection quickly

disappeared, and Klein’s body returned to the wilderness outside
Moon City.

Following that, he summoned the Staff of the Stars’s projection

and repeated the process, allowing him to instantly reach the
Nois ruins.

The main purpose of the Historical Void’s projection was to scout

ahead and ensure that the scenes that surfaced in his mind were
identical to the real world, without having any discrepancies.
This prevented the Staff of the Stars from creating its random
effects.

This was the cautiousness of a Scholar of Yore.

...

In the middle of the quiet and dark training grounds of the City
of Silver.

Colin Iliad, who was carrying two swords on his back, stood by
the side. He watched as Derrick Berg set up the ritual and prayed
to Mr. Fool, asking him to send a holy spirit down upon him to
provide him with help.

This was different from a normal summoning ritual. The

corresponding incantation was more complicated:

“The Great Fool;

“You are the ruler above the gray fog;

“You are the King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”

“I pray for your loving grace.

“I pray for your notice.

“I pray for the power of concealment and change.

“I!

“I summon in the name of the great Fool:

“The Holy Spirit that sees through Everything, the Loving Grace
of the King of Yellow and Black, the Traveler from the Dream and
Mind.”

As the Jotun words echoed at the altar, the flames at the tip of
the candles suddenly expanded, forming an illusory door covered
in mysterious patterns.

The door slowly opened and a woman wearing a pure white

dress and silver mask walked out. She stepped out of the void
and walked across the ground.

Her hair was red and her eyes were golden. They were limpid
and deep, as if they could see through everyone’s hearts.

This was Justice Audrey. She had used Lie to change her height,
and a mask to conceal her main features.
She came to the Forsaken Land of the Gods, the City of Silver in
the form of a Spirit Body.

In fact, the summoning ritual wasn’t complicated at all. Klein

had pulled Audrey’s spirit above the gray fog ahead of time. He
waited for the Door of Summoning to be established before
helping her open it, allowing her to pass through and settle the
entire matter.

That also meant that the description of “Holy Spirit that sees
through Everything” could equally have changed to “Sleeping
Princess, the Holder of the Golden Apple, the Previous Owner of
the Crystal Slippers,” and Justice Audrey would still be able to
descend. This was dependent on who Klein allowed to pass
through the Door of Summoning. After all, the key point of the
ritual was to use The Fool’s name for the summoning and using
the power of Sefirah Castle to communicate with the Forsaken
Land of the Gods.

The silver-masked Audrey secretly surveyed her surroundings.

She sized up the lightning-lit sky, the darkness that spelled
lurking danger, and the City of Silver’s Chief, Colin Iliad.

She then looked away and nodded at Little Sun.

“We can begin.”

As she spoke, she couldn’t help but sigh at his height.

Although this could be seen during the Tarot Gathering, it was
still something that left her in a daze when she met him in real
life.

She remembered very clearly that The Sun was a few years
younger than her. According to Loen’s standards, he was
definitely still underage. To her surprise, he was more than two
meters tall. This made Audrey, who had used Lie to deliberately
increase her height, still have to look up.

Without any hesitation, Derrick relaxed his mind and cast his
gaze at the golden potion placed on the altar.

Gradually, he felt a little dazed as scenes involuntarily flashed

across his mind.

Scenes of his parents who remained alive inside the coffin;

The silver sword that stabbed down, hard. The blood that
splattered and blinded his eyes momentarily.

It was the heartwarming scenes of his family in the past;

It was the City of Silver that was on the verge of collapse in the
darkness.
They were teammates who supported each other and watched
each others’ backs;

It was the Elders standing in front of everyone, blocking the

storm.

It was the repeated curses, the hope he saw in the lightning

amidst the darkness;

It was a dream that had existed for more than two thousand
years. It was something that generations of people yearned for
daily.

The emotions that Derrick was most unwilling to give up were

very complicated. It contained his anger towards reality, the
fondness of the past, the pain of his circumstances, the
repression of history, and the desire to save the City of Silver.

Audrey slowly separated these emotions as though she had

experienced the despair and sadness of the City of Silver,
experiencing their unity and sacrifices.

Her golden eyes sometimes turned gloomy and heavy, while

there were glints at other times, as if she had grabbed
something and taken it in; yet, she still remained lost.
After a while, she saw the twelve-white-winged angel of light.
This was another response from Mr. Fool to The Sun.

Audrey seized the opportunity and attached all the intense

feelings onto the angel phantom, preventing them from
disappearing or undergoing a resurgence for a short period of
time. By doing so, they didn’t stay completely separate from
Derrick’s body.

It’s done. She didn’t open her mouth, but instead, allowed her
voice to echo in his heart.

At this moment, Derrick’s eyes became abnormally cold, as if he

no longer knew what joy, sadness, pain, and depression were.

He picked up the golden potion in front of him and poured it into

his mouth.

This was a demigod potion obtained from shattering the

Unshadowed Crucifix.

The Sealed Artifact that originated from the ancient sun god no
longer existed. Of course, for Klein, anything he once possessed
remained as enduring as the universe.

A hot, violent liquid gushed down Derrick’s throat, instantly

filling his entire body and occupying his soul.
Rays of bright sunlight burst out from his body, washing away
the remnants of his body’s corruption and the heaviness of his
soul.

Derrick’s body became purer and clearer, like a holy spirit

formed from pure light.

His self-awareness and emotions were being purified and

repelled. It wouldn’t take long for him to only have the instinct
to praise the Sun.

At this moment, Audrey no longer let the strong emotions that

she had stripped from him remain attached to the angel
projection. She guided them back towards Little Sun.

One scene after another surfaced in Derrick’s mind, causing him

to experience abnormally complicated emotions.

He once again experienced the pain of personally killing his

parents, the despair brought about by the circumstances of the
City of Silver, and the joy of receiving Mr. Fool’s loving grace.

This drilled deep into him, becoming a foundation of his mind

world. It was very sturdy and very reliable, allowing him to
withstand the last few rounds of the potion’s cleansing forces.

Finally, Derrick opened his eyes—it was pure white.

When he saw a ray of light in front of him, he instinctively
extended his right hand in an attempt to grab it.

However, the light quickly dimmed and extinguished.

Derrick was stunned for a moment before he clenched his right

hand tightly.

Beams of light rose up and enveloped the entire City of Silver.

The legendary noon descended for a brief moment.

All the residents of the City of Silver were stunned by what they
saw. This was even more shocking than any of the previous
demigods’ advancement.

Sunlight.

It was sunlight that illuminated the entire city.

...

After ending the summoning, Audrey returned above the gray

fog.
At that moment, Mr. Fool was no longer around. The ancient
palace only had The World Gehrman Sparrow, who had planned
on observing the ritual.

“You don’t seem to be in a good state?” asked Klein.

Audrey sat down and smiled.

“I’m just a little edgy, hesitant, and confused.”

“That’s very normal. Before truly making up one’s mind,

everyone would behave like this. There are countless people who
retreat and regret their decision,” Klein calmly said.

Audrey didn’t directly answer the topic at hand and instead said
with a faint smile, “Ever since I became a Spectator, I’ve always
displayed what would be the most acceptable side to them in
front of others, taking care of their most delicate emotions. This
isn’t a bad thing, but this way, I won’t be able to know what I
really look like in the eyes of others. I won’t be able to unveil the
gorgeous clothes and see the rotting flesh beneath me. I won’t be
able to figure out the problem.

“Recently, I’ve been trying to show my true state in some details.

I want to see how the people around me will react under such a
situation. I want to see if they still think that I’m the kind,
amiable, and virtuous young lady.”
At this point, she suddenly fell silent. A few seconds later, she
sighed and said, “The gap...”
 CHAPTER 1228: WISHES
Without waiting for The World Gehrman Sparrow to respond,
Audrey, who was maintaining her posture, slowly said a few
words:

“Heaviness...

“Pain...

“Shame...”

Klein listened silently without commenting on what Miss Justice

said. Instead, he asked in a gentle tone that was closer to the
image of Dwayne Dantès, “Why do you suddenly want to do such
a test?”

“It’s not a test.” Audrey shook her head. “It’s just to reveal the
details that I usually hide and avoid. I want to see what I really
look like in the eyes of others.”

After pausing for a moment, she moved her lips without a smile.

“After our previous conversation, I really am trying to come up

with a plan. I plan to secretly do some manipulating, so that the
nobles, businessmen, royal family, and the Church can release
enough food from their stockpiles.

“Theoretically, this is a simple matter, but when actually trying

to put it into action, I realize that I can’t be as determined and
decisive as I thought.

“Some of them are my uncles and aunts, some of them are my

cousins. Some of them are friends I’ve known since I was young,
while others are elders who have been very protective of me.
Some of them I often meet with during various charity events
and are rather friendly. They formed my childhood and gave me
too much. It was a part of my growth, a part of the beautiful
memories of my past...

“Besides, the food they accumulated wasn’t stolen. Their

explanation is actually reasonable.

“I really can’t do it—to make them my target in an attempt to

rob them of a portion of their wealth. At least, it’s like this now.”

As she spoke, Audrey’s voice unknowingly escalated into a

crescendo, as if she was arguing with someone.

She then realized that she had lost her composure, and
remained silent for two seconds before continuing, “That’s why I
want to know more about myself. I want to strip away the false
image from our past relationships. Under different
circumstances, I want to ask myself what I really want, whether
my thoughts in the past were impulsive, hypocritical, and naive,
or strong beliefs from my heart.”

At this point, Audrey suddenly smiled.

“Although I haven’t come to any conclusions, the attempt has

already brought some added benefits.

“I used to think that I had strictly abided by the principle of

‘you’re only acting,’ but now I realize that I’m almost addicted to
acting.

“Other pathways require different identities and occupations.

The Spectator pathway’s acting is completely consistent with
one’s daily life. Sometimes, it’s hard to clearly differentiate
between them.

“The simplest example: Who wouldn’t want to be loved by

everyone? Hence, when facing different people, I would wear a
different mask and use the powers of the Spectator pathway to
create an image that suits the other party’s expectations the best.
When there are more and more of such things, when you face
everyone, you would actually be obsessed with ‘acting.’ You
would almost lose yourself.”

Klein nodded slightly and said, “That’s a good lesson.”

He didn’t comment on Miss Justice’s prior words.

After a moment of silence, Audrey slowly said, “During this

period of time, I’ve read the East Borough investigation report
that my father hired someone to do. I’ve experienced many
different things.

“Before the war, many of the poor people, workers, and farmers
have lived lives that are as difficult as the lives today. They’ve
been in constant hunger and pain. The changes to the Poor Law,
and the strict laws about the working hours and environment,
has indeed brought about some improvement to the
management of the pollution in the air, but just a little...

“After the war ends, and if—if we overcome the apocalypse, will
such things happen again?”

As she spoke, Audrey pursed her lips tightly and fell into silence.

Klein could sense Miss Justice’s confusion and perplexity. After

some deliberation, he didn’t say the answer in his heart. He said
in a deep voice, “These questions of yours, including what you
said about your true thoughts, require you to find the answers
yourself. No one can replace you.

“I can only give you some advice. Go to the fields and take a look
at the hardworking farmers. Go to the factories and take a look
at the diligent workers. Go to the East district and experience
them. Go to the library and read through the past newspapers
and other related works.”

Audrey listened attentively and nodded seriously.

“I will try.”

She immediately stood up and bowed towards the end of the

long, mottled table. Although Mr. Fool had left, she believed that
“He” was watching.

Just as she was waiting for Mr. Fool to send her back to the real
world, The World suddenly said, “Hold on.”

“Oh?” Audrey expressed her curiosity with a nasal grunt.

Klein looked at her and conjured a piece of paper.

“This is the description of a Mythical Creature’s character and

behaviors. I hope you can provide me with some help. Based on
this analysis, determine what kind of reactions ‘He’ will carry
out in different situations.”

“Alright.” Audrey did not refuse and agreed.

After she took the piece of paper and finished reading the
content, Klein deliberated and said, “Regarding what you just
said, I have another suggestion:

“There are two types of questions that you have. Some of them
are indeed very pressing, while the others are not. You can wait
for things to calm down and do a deeper investigation. Well,
once a person is anxious, they will easily make mistakes. It’s
best you be clear about the differences.”

Audrey thought for a moment and nodded solemnly.

“I understand.”

After responding, she suddenly laughed.

“I thought you called me at the last moment to give me your

blessings, hoping that I will still love this world after seeing the
world as it is.”

Klein was first taken aback before he asked with a smile, “You
seem to have read a lot of Emperor Roselle’s novels?”

“He’s an outstanding novelist and also a very complicated and

contradictory person,” Audrey said with a faint smile.

Klein nodded indiscernibly and spoke slowly, “If I wanted to give

you my blessings, I wouldn’t have said that.
“I would have said, I hope that you will still love your family and
friends after seeing them as they are.”

Audrey was taken aback as her lips quivered, as though she was
repeating the words.

After a few seconds, she closed her eyes and said with a slightly
hoarse voice, “Thank you...”

...

Sonia Sea, in the waters of the Rorsted Archipelago.

The Blue Avenger led a pirate fleet through the battlefield that
was ravaged by war.

Suddenly, a huge fireball flew over from nowhere. Intertwined

silver beams split apart the surface of the sea, creating a
passageway that didn’t originally exist. Surrounded by the
massive waves on both sides, it pointed straight at the Blue
Avenger.

Alger Wilson, who was standing at the bow, raised his right
hand without a change in expression when he saw this scene.

A violent hurricane suddenly appeared, sweeping up the azure-

blue seawater and curling up the silver rays, like a long snake
that shot into the sky, colliding with the huge fireball.

Boom!

The water splashed down like rain.

Alger immediately locked onto a battleship, opened his mouth,

and let out an angry roar.

With a boom, the boat was suddenly lifted into the air by a
ferocious wave.

Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Blue Avenger’s

cannons automatically fired as a series of salvos echoed
continuously.

Realizing that the Beyonder on the other party’s warship was

trying to use the force of the fireball’s detonation to allow the
ship to drift sideways, Alger suddenly pulled down his right
hand.

A thick bolt of silver lightning struck down, charring the

Beyonder’s body as he constantly convulsed.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

As artillery shells hit their target, the ship disintegrated in
midair.

At that instant, Alger felt a little dazed. He couldn’t help but look
down at his right hand.

This is the power of a Cataclysmic Interrer. Is this how it feels to be

a demigod? He sighed in his heart in a somewhat intoxicated
manner before quickly snapping back to his senses. He got the
Blue Avenger to pursue the enemy.

An hour later, the intense sea battle was over. Loen’s side had
once again secured the Rorsted Archipelago.

Alger was in a rather good mood. After returning to the port on

the Blue Avenger, he called the sailors down and headed for one
of the few bars that still remained open for business.

Loen had already issued an alcohol ban during wartime as a way

to add to the food rationing efforts. But to sailors, alcohol was
indispensable. Therefore, in the area controlled by the Church of
the Lord of Storms, the restrictions in this area weren’t too strict.
Furthermore, the Rorsted Archipelago had plenty of produce and
there weren’t too many people. The shipping lines were under
control, so their food supply hadn’t been disrupted.

After walking for a distance, Alger’s gaze suddenly froze.

The street in front of him had been hit, and many houses had
already collapsed. One of them had a huge crater in a concrete
field, while the four-story building beside it was left in ruins.

The smile on Alger’s face gradually disappeared.

...

On Monday afternoon, 3:00 p.m. Backlund time.

Dark red beams of light shot up from both sides of the long
bronze table, coagulating into blurry figures.

After all the members bowed to Mr. Fool, the gathering’s

transaction segment began since there weren’t any more Roselle
diary pages or accumulated questions.

Emlyn immediately sat up straight and surveyed the area.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I have a commission.”

“Which Shaman King do you wish to hunt?” Cattleya asked

according to her understanding of Mr. Moon.

“...” Emlyn took two seconds to digest her question. He

maintained his elegant smile and said, “You guessed correctly.”
Cattleya nodded slightly and said, “What kind of payment can
you provide?”

Emlyn was once again at a loss for words, a little embarrassed to

say what he had prepared to say.

At this moment, The World at the bottom end of the long bronze
table suddenly said, “You found someone from the Rose School of
Thought temperance faction to cooperate with?”

Emlyn heaved a sigh of relief.

“That’s right.”

“Then I can take on this commission.” As this was related to

Miss Messenger, Miss Sharron, and Maric, Klein controlled The
World to take the initiative to accept the mission. “Of course, this
requires a certain medium.”

Without waiting for Emlyn to respond, he made Gehrman

Sparrow look at Miss Magician.

“Make some preparations in advance.”

??? Fors, who had been watching the entire thing play out like a
performance, wore a blank look on her face.
 CHAPTER 1229: COLLECTIVE WISDOM
Seeing that Miss Magician had yet to react, Klein made The
World add, “You don’t need to be there. Just summon my
historical projection in advance.”

“...Alright!” Fors nodded hurriedly.

At that moment, because Gehrman Sparrow had accepted his

mission, Emlyn clearly relaxed.

From what he knew, this meant that the success rate of the
matter had skyrocketed.

In the next second, The World looked at him and hoarsely asked,
“What kind of payment can you provide?”

Emlyn fell silent for two seconds before saying with his eyes
darting upwards slightly, “Once I become a Shaman King, I’ll
provide a free promise on similar matters.

“Also, I only want the Shaman King’s Beyonder characteristic.

The members of the Rose School of Thought temperance faction
should have a clear goal. The rest will be yours.”
Mr. Moon isn’t very stolid. He doesn’t have much confidence...
Through his actions and words, Audrey came to a conclusion.

This fellow, Emlyn, has learned how to use “consumption loans”...

Klein secretly laughed and made The World indifferently reply:

“It looks like you can only afford a demigod like me.”

If Mr. Moon can provide a large amount of food, I don’t mind

participating... Justice Audrey mumbled inwardly.

However, she didn’t need to say anything to know what Mr.

Moon would say.

Why would we Sanguine be hoarding so many snacks?

To the Sanguine, their staple was the blood of humans with

abundant spirituality. Bread and meat products were all non-
essentials.

Seeing that The World Gehrman Sparrow didn’t reject his offer,
Emlyn secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

“What other requests do you have? I’ll try my best to fulfill

them.”
Gehrman Sparrow thought for a moment before saying, “Give
me a mystical item or a Sealed Artifact that can greatly increase
the wielder’s spirituality for a short period of time.”

This was for Miss Magician, allowing her to maintain the

Historical Void projection for a few more minutes. And there was
no doubt that the Moon domain had such Beyonder powers. For
example, the Scarlet Scholar could create a full moon state,
allowing their spirituality to be enhanced.

Phew... Emlyn quickly nodded.

“Alright, no problem.”

Seeing that the human and vampire had come to an agreement,

Fors hurriedly raised her hand and said, “No Full Moon.”

That way, ignoring the enhancement of her spirituality, she

would be considered lucky if she didn’t die on the spot. After all,
the higher the Sequence, the clearer one could hear Mr. Door’s
ravings. Fors had long since advanced from Sequence 6 Scribe to
Sequence 5 Traveler.

Emlyn also knew about Miss Magician’s “full moon curse,” so he

had no questions about it. He acknowledged tersely, indicating
that he had taken note.
At this moment, Alger, who was listening to the completed
transaction beside him, said in thought, “Although the
Beyonders of the Rose School of Thought are easily controlled by
their emotions and instincts, this didn’t mean that their brains
had already disappeared along with their zombification. Even if
they’re gone, they still have members of the Moon domain.

“Since their demigods were directly involved in the Southern

Continent’s war and have exposed their locations, they wouldn’t
dismiss the possibility of an attack from the Sanguine and
temperance faction. I believe there’s a high chance of them
laying a trap.”

“That’s right.” Leonard echoed, “Many dossiers indicate that,

although the Beyonders of the Rose School of Thought are well
known for indulging themselves in bloodshed, cruelty, and
desires, they still act very meticulously. Their actions show
certain cunningness and sinisterness.”

Xio glanced at her friend and said, “I encountered a supernatural

incident involving the Rose School of Thought two months ago.
The target was obviously deceived and fell into a trap.”

The World Gehrman Sparrow listened attentively before scoffing.

He then said to Emlyn, “Which Shaman King is your target?”

Emlyn didn’t hide anything.

“The Shaman King who led the natives from East Balam’s North
Olite County to attack the Loen’s main colonial city.”

Upon hearing this, a thought flashed across Klein’s mind:

The Mother Tree of Desire doesn’t seem to want the Goddess to

control the Uniqueness of the Death pathway. “She” was driving
the natives and using the war to waver the fundamental faith of
the Church of Evernight in the Southern Continent.

As this thought flashed through his mind, he made The World

Gehrman Sparrow look at Emlyn and chuckle.

“Then my target will be another Shaman King. This has nothing

to do with your operation.”

There was no need for him to be too direct. Emlyn, Cattleya, and
company quickly understood his plan.

This was a simple plan:

Gehrman Sparrow hunted another Shaman King and took the

initiative to step into a trap to attract the hidden forces of the
Rose School of Thought. And at that moment, the Moon and the
Rose School of Thought’s temperance faction would take the
opportunity to attack the real target.
“Isn’t this too dangerous?” Emlyn subconsciously replied.

The danger was of course directed to Gehrman Sparrow who

would be walking into a trap.

The World Gehrman Sparrow replied very calmly, “It will just be
a historical projection.”

If he dies, so be it...

Upon hearing such an answer, Emlyn, Leonard, and the other

members of the Tarot Club were at a loss as to what expression
to show as a response. It was unknown if they should reflect on
the fact that Sequence 3 demigods were different, or be envious
that Scholars of Yore had such Beyonder powers.

Klein continued to let The World speak, “If the Rose School of
Thought has any doubts about my sudden attack, and only divert
a portion of their strength to stop me so as to still maintain a
relatively complete trap, then I will try to hunt that Shaman
King seriously and turn the false target into the true target. After
all, all you want is the corresponding items. You don’t care who
the original owner is.”

A simple but effective plan... The key point is that Gehrman

Sparrow has to have a strength that exceeds his limits, one that
can put up resistance even when facing an angel... Audrey learned
from him seriously and evaluated this inwardly.
Emlyn no longer had any doubts. After some thought, he said,
“Before the official operation, I need to meet with the members
of the Rose School of Thought temperance faction to finalize the
details.”

The World Gehrman Sparrow nodded and said, “Make

arrangements for it.”

After the exchange, Klein made The World conjure a paper stack
and distributed it to the members of the Tarot Club.

“Some existences and I will be dealing with a Mythical Creature.

You can raise your opinion and share your thoughts.”

The piece of paper was written with the character and actions of
the Dark Demonic Wolf, Kotar, as well as the various analysis
Miss Justice had made.

He hoped that he could find inspiration through different people

with their different personalities and knowledge.

Mythical Creature... The World has set his sights on Mythical

Creatures? Alger, who had been much quieter than usual,
couldn’t help but look at the bottom end of the long bronze table.

Although he was already mentally prepared for this, he felt that

he wouldn’t be surprised even if The World Gehrman Sparrow
suddenly called himself an angel. However, when he realized
that the other party was really targeting a Mythical Creature, he
couldn’t help but feel a little shocked and perturbed.

Cattleya had similar feelings as well, but she immediately

recalled the Snake of Fate, the Death Consul, and the Ancient
Bane.

This matched the Gehrman Sparrow’s words of “some

existences.”

It was very normal for three angels and a Sequence 3 Blessed to

hunt a Mythical Creature!

One by one, they retracted their gazes from the bottom end of
the long, mottled table, and they began reading the information
in their hands seriously.

At this moment, as they weren’t involved in the commission or

involved in a transaction, nor were they sharing information;
yet, the members of the Tarot Club had a baffling feeling of
working together for one common goal. They felt like they were
starting to feel like an organization.

After reading the contents, Alger was the first to speak.

“According to Miss Justice’s analysis, no bait will trap that
paranoid Mythical Creature. It will only push ‘Him’ to escape
further.

“Under the situation of ‘Him’ suspected to wield a Sequence 1

Beyonder characteristic, ‘He’ really doesn’t need to chase after
other things. Advancing ‘Himself’ is the most important thing at
hand. If you want to deal with ‘Him,’ we can only consider it
from this point of view.”

Upon hearing this, Xio said from a professional point of view,

“But this Mythical creature is very cautious. ‘He’ doesn’t leave
any clues behind. And according to the intel, the location ‘He’ can
use to prepare for the Sequence 1 ritual isn’t actually restricted in
an environment like the Forsaken Land of the Gods.”

“Yes, there are too many monsters for ‘Him’ to use.” Derrick
confirmed what Miss Judgment had said.

There was silence immediately. Leonard thought for a moment

and said, “Can we rely on the law of Beyonder characteristics
convergence?”

As he spoke, he looked at Klein Moretti.

“That Mythical Creature seems to be from the same pathway as

you.”
“Just relying on the effect that comes from the convergence of
Beyonder characteristic at this level to ‘chance’ upon this
Mythical Creature might take a year or two, perhaps even longer.
Furthermore, the other party is a complete Mythical Creature.
‘He’ has the ability to cause some interference.” Klein overruled
Leonard’s suggestion.

Of course, if he augmented the power of Sefirah Castle onto

himself, he might be able to meet the Dark Demonic Wolf the
next time he used the Staff of the Stars’s random teleportation.
However, the problem was that if that happened, the chances of
a “coincidental encounter” with Amon would be much, much
higher. This was the standard way of knocking on death’s door.

After hearing everyone’s discussion, Cattleya said in thought

according to what the Queen found taboo, “Can we use this
Mythical Creature’s honorific name to establish a connection?”

If the Dark Demonic Wolf hadn’t been tracked by Amon in the

past, that might have been possible. But now, what can be thought
must have been thought of by Amon. Under such circumstances,
the fact that the Dark Demonic Wolf hasn’t perished implies that
“He” is wary of such matters... The World Gehrman Sparrow
slowly shook his head.

“With ‘His’ paranoid character, ‘He’ definitely wouldn’t respond

automatically.”
Just as he said that, he suddenly had an idea.

Not receiving a response from the Dark Demonic Wolf didn’t

mean that “He” wouldn’t pay attention to the corresponding
prayer light!
 CHAPTER 1230: MEETING AGAIN
As he had personal experience, Klein placed himself in the shoes
of the Dark Demonic Wolf and pondered.

Usually, he would shut down the automatic prayer response to

prevent an enemy from using the feedback to establish a
connection and lock onto his position; Under this premise, to
receive a sudden prayer from a stranger would no doubt lead to
“Him” relying on the corresponding point of light to observe the
supplicant and grasp more information. This allowed “Him” to
make preparations for what might happen in the future; If the
person chanting the honorific name was a powerful existence
like Amon or someone relatively more familiar, it would be best
to destroy that point of light immediately. However, if the person
was a stranger, under such a situation where “He” was
completely safe, “He” would monitor him for a long period of
time to understand the exact situation and see if there was a
need for a counterattack. It was something that every rational
creature would most likely do. At the very least, Klein would do
so.

The essence of this matter was that non-Mythical Creatures

were marked by high-level existences. They could die in a
baffling and tragic manner at any moment. To the supplicant,
this was equivalent to suicide or something even more
terrifying. To the Dark Demonic Wolf, it was only a positive
outcome, nothing negative.
At the beginning, the suspicious Dark Demonic Wolf would
definitely suspect that there was a conspiracy. “He” wouldn’t
dare to establish a connection and influence Klein from a
distance. However, with the passage of time, as the observations
deepened and a confirmation was made that the other party was
a non-angel weakling who possessed the aura of Sefirah Castle
with signs of being unprepared, “He” would definitely find an
opportunity to attack from afar. At the time when Klein was
most unprepared, “He” would mark the prayer light and deal a
remote attack.

This aligned with Klein’s previous conclusion about his

advantage that Klein—“I’m very weak.”

The only problem with this plan was that the initiative was
completely in the hands of the Dark Demonic Wolf. Everything
Klein did would be monitored, and there was no way to prepare
ahead of time. Once the other party tried to exert “His” influence
on him, he would not be able to fight back and wouldn’t be
spared.

Phew, by doing so, I would successfully bait the prey, but kill the
hunter as a result... It’s meaningless... Yet, if I don’t place myself
in such a passive position, it will be difficult to bait an angel of the
Seer pathway, the paranoid demonic wolf... This is something that
a marionette or others cannot do in my stead... If only I can be
certain that the Dark Demonic Wolf wouldn’t rashly attack
remotely because of “His” paranoia and will only choose to
monitor and observe... Thoughts raced through Klein’s mind as
he sought out the possibilities amongst numerous
impossibilities.

With regards to this, he could only sigh inwardly, feeling

regretful for not being an angel from the Spectator pathway.

According to his assumptions, the angels of the Spectator

pathway would more or less have some special characteristics of
“the more others know about you, the more you understand
them.” When the Dark Demonic Wolf monitored him closely
through prayer light and ended up carefully observing an angel
from the Spectator pathway, “His” position would undoubtedly
be exposed to the other party.

Unfortunately, I’m not... Besides, the Spectator pathway’s

Sequence 2 might not be able to do so. I can only be certain that a
Sequence 1 has this special trait... Summoning 0-08 from the fog
of history? No, let’s not talk about whether I can summon that
quill without Groselle’s Travels. Even if I successfully create a
projection, the quill is a quill while I am still myself. The Dark
Demonic Wolf’s understanding of me doesn’t make 0-08 do the
reverse. Also, I can only use it for a mere two minutes. It wouldn’t
be enough to sense anything... It can be used as supplementary to
the plan, writing the development I wish to see happen, making
the Dark Demonic Wolf’s “choice” appear reasonable so as to
eliminate uncertain elements... Klein considered for a long while,
but he failed to find a suitable plan to bait his prey.
Apart from feeling regretful that he wasn’t a Sequence 1 angel of
the Spectator pathway, he had also thought of the cosmos: Just
learning of it would result in corruption from the cosmos!

If I had the nature of the cosmos, then after the Dark Demonic
Wolf uses the prayer point of light to monitor me, “He” would be
corrupted, allowing me to lock onto “His” position. However, the
cosmos’s nature is higher than that of an angel. How could I have
it... I keep feeling like I’ve forgotten something... Klein made The
World Gehrman Sparrow shake his head indiscernibly as he
surveyed the area.

“There’s no need to discuss the answer now. You can go back and
communicate with the right person with suitable methods.”

He focused his attention on The Star Leonard and The Hermit

Cattleya, hoping that they would be able to get advice from the
existences that were more experienced such as Pallez Zoroast
and Queen Mystic Bernadette.

As for himself, he would return to Backlund with the aid of the

historical projection. He would seek advice from Miss Messenger,
Will Auceptin, and the ascetic, Arianna.

This is what it means to seek the opinions of angels or quasi-

Angels before making a major decision... Klein made a self-
deprecatory comment.
When Leonard and Cattleya heard that, they nodded in unison.

“Alright.”

Following that, the members of the Tarot Club began discussing

the situations of the various battlefields until the end of the
gathering.

...

After returning to the real world, Leonard, who was resting in

Saint Samuel Cathedral’s basement, spoke in a low voice,
explaining all the questions that Klein had posed to him and
said, “Old Man, do you have any suggestions?”

“This is him trying to obtain the Miracle Invoker Beyonder

characteristic left behind in the Forsaken Land of the Gods...”
Pallez Zoroast was first enlightened before he chuckled. “Tell
your former colleague that there’s no way he can resolve this
matter himself. I only have one suggestion. That is to seek help
from The Fool!”

Leonard knew Old Man’s character very well. He hurriedly asked,

“Is this really the only suggestion?”

Pallez Zoroast harrumphed and said, “That’s a Mythical Creature

that even Amon can’t capture. It’s possible only by relying on The
Fool’s help.”

Only then did Leonard nod and sigh.

“It seems that’s the only way...”

...

Two days later, two minutes before the meeting time that The
Moon Emlyn had agreed to meet Maric.

Fors sat on a reclining chair beside the fireplace and listened to

the commotion on the second floor. She cast her gaze at her
friend, Xio.

“If the war continues, Backlund will definitely suffer more

attacks. Are you really not going to evacuate your mother and
brother to the surrounding villages?”

Xio’s short, light-blonde hair was parted in an asymmetrical

fashion and was neatly combed. Compared to last year, she
looked more serious and had the bearing of an adjudicator. She
was like a high-ranking knight leading an order of knights.

She hesitantly said, “The population in the surrounding villages

has reached its limit. Besides, I can still get enough food from
MI9 now.”
Having said that, she paused and said, “If the flames of war
really reach Backlund, take them ‘Traveling’ to Intis and
Feynapotter...”

“It seems that’s the only way...” Just as Fors was about to
mention the matter of her buying food in Intis a few days ago,
she suddenly heard the alarm ring.

She shivered and suddenly sat up straight. She stretched out her
right hand, which was wearing a red string, and grabbed into
the air.

Her arm sank as she pulled out Gehrman Sparrow, who was
wearing a silk top hat and a black trench coat without glasses.

The cold adventurer’s eyes rolled and gained consciousness,

reducing the amount of spirituality that Miss Magician had to
expend.

He nodded gently as he made the glove on his left hand become

transparent.

In less than a second, Gehrman Sparrow “Teleported” away and

disappeared from Fors and Xio’s rented apartment.

“...” Fors was stunned for a moment before the corners of her
mouth twitched slightly. She turned to Xio and said, “I think I’m
just a tool...”

...

The sky was already dark, but the street lamps weren’t lit up.
Only the crimson moon illuminated the entire city.

When Klein arrived at the agreed-upon place, he looked around

and saw the unusually cold streets, the burning marks on the
walls, and the collapsed buildings not far away for a few
seconds.

Just based on what he saw, Backlund was desolate and

dilapidated. It even had the smell of gunpowder wafting through
the city.

At this moment, Emlyn White walked out of an alley and nodded

at the crazy adventurer.

According to Gehrman Sparrow’s instructions, he didn’t say a

word or bow. To prevent any delay in whatever precious time
Gehrman Sparrow had, he led him to a nearby house and
knocked on the door rhythmically.

With a creak, the door opened automatically, revealing a dark

environment blanketed with faint moonlight.
The moment Emlyn and Klein entered, they saw the white-shirt
and black-vested Maric sitting on the sofa. The door behind
them seemed to have a life of its own as it slammed to a close.

After taking a glance at him, Emlyn smiled and pointed at him.

“This is my partner, Mr. Gehrman Sparrow.”

Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that the way

Maric looked at him was even odder, as though he was
examining an idiot.

“Long time no see.” Maric immediately stood up, pressed his

hand to his chest, and bowed at Sherlock Moriarty.

Since the other party didn’t appear in the image of Sherlock

Moriarty, he definitely wouldn’t take the initiative to mention
such matters.

“Long time no see.” Klein took off his hat and surveyed the area.
“Miss Sharron, please come out for the discussion. I have limited
time.”

As he spoke, he took out a silver adventurer’s harmonica and

blew into it.
A figure wearing a dark and complicated long dress holding four
blonde, red-eyed heads walked out from the void.

The messenger summoned by the harmonica’s historical

projection was an objective existence. It didn’t increase the
spirituality burden of Fors.

At the same time, Maric nodded and said, “Alright.”

He cast his gaze on the high stool on the other side of the room.

Emlyn looked at the Wraith in a daze, then at Gehrman Sparrow

and the spirit world creature he summoned. For some reason, he
felt like he had been ostracized and didn’t belong here.

And on that high stool, a figure quickly outlined itself. Her skin
was fair like a doll, and she wore an exquisite black regal dress
and a small bonnet of the same color. Her blonde hair and blue
eyes were slightly pale in color.
 CHAPTER 1231: “VISITING” EVERYWHERE
Emlyn subconsciously looked at the high stool on the other side
of the room, and saw the “exquisite doll.”

His eyes immediately revealed a look of amazement, admiration,

ardor, and other mixed emotions. He opened his mouth and
almost blurted out the question of where he could buy such a
doll and who was the master behind this piece of work.

However, he was already an adult and had experienced plenty of

things. He knew that bringing up such a question was very
impolite, so he planned to find an opportunity to ask after the
discussion on serious matters were finished.

Sharron frowned indiscernibly as her body floated up. She bowed

at Reinette Tinekerr and Sherlock Moriarty.

“There’s no need for small talk,” Klein said simply. “Our initial
plan is this...”

He shared how he would let his historical projection take the

initiative to step into a trap to attract the attention of the Rose
School of Thought and described it in detail.
Sharron with her black bonnet listened quietly and said with a
slightly ethereal voice, “They might not fall for it.

“After realizing that you are the attacker, that Shaman King will
likely choose to retreat under the protection of Sealed Artifacts or
angels.”

This way, it could only implicate a portion of the Rose School of

Thought’s strength.

Without waiting for Klein and Emlyn to respond, Reinette

Tinekerr’s four heads opened their mouths and said at a faster
pace, “Their...” “Main...” “Target...” “Should... “Likely...” “Be...”
“Me...”

Emlyn was a little lost hearing this, but he could roughly tell
that the spirit world creature that Gehrman Sparrow had
summoned had quite a status. Furthermore, it had a deep
relationship with the Rose School of Thought’s temperance
faction.

That’s right... Even if the Mother Tree thinks highly of me, the
setup would most likely attract Miss Messenger... After a moment
of silence, Klein gave an addendum:

“Madam, you and I will attack the other Shaman King in the
form of Historical Void projections.”
“...” Gehrman Sparrow is very respectful towards this spirit world
creature... Just as this thought flashed through Emlyn’s mind, he
saw the eight eyes on the four heads sweep at him.

He shivered and instinctively joined in the discussion.

“Can this fool those from the Rose School of Thought?”

Since Klein had suggested that, he must have thought of a

corresponding solution.

“I have an item that can be lent to Miss Tinekerr.”

Having said that, he looked at Reinette Tinekerr and said, “That

item can mimic the Beyonder powers that surface in your mind.

“I hope you can use it to summon your past self, then move
yourself into a concealed state and inject your consciousness
into the projection. This way, the Rose School of Thought won’t
be able to discover anything abnormal in a short period of time.
It’s very likely that they will fall for it and gather all their
strength to surround and kill you and me, allowing Miss
Sharron and Emlyn to find a chance to launch a surprise attack.

“If they’re more cautious than I thought...”

Klein paused for a moment before revealing a smile.

“In that short period of time, if you join forces with me in your
peak condition, there is a chance of killing the Shaman King
despite him being under the protection of a Sealed Artifact.

“Now, the main point is, do you know enough about the
Beyonder powers to summon Historical Void projections, as well
as entering into a concealed state?

“I can demonstrate the former to you, but I will think of a way

for the latter.”

Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads shook up and down at the same

time.

“I...” “Can...” “No...” “Problem...”

“That’s the general gist of it. You can confirm the details in the
next few days.” Klein silently estimated the time, as if he made
his delivery succinct.

Sharron nodded indiscernibly and said, “The most important

thing is intel. Teacher can provide a portion of it. The rest can be
obtained through magic mirror divination.”

Maric echoed, “I remember the symbol you drew back then.”

She also remembered that the question posed by the hidden
existence didn’t violate much of her privacy, and didn’t bring
about too much shame.

Emlyn thought for a moment and carefully asked, “How do we

communicate on both sides?

“If we can’t grasp the timing accurately, the plan will definitely
fail.”

The Blood Clan’s Oath of Rose was unable to transmit what they
saw and heard at such a great distance.

Sharron glanced at Reinette Tinekerr and said, “Teacher’s main

body can stay on our side. Ten seconds after ‘She’ enters a
concealed state, we will take action.

“Once ‘She’ exits the concealed state, we will immediately leave

regardless of whether we succeed.”

“She”... Emlyn jumped in fright as he instinctively turned his

head to look at Gehrman Sparrow.

He remembered very clearly that “She” was summoned by Mr.

World.
How terrifying... Emlyn didn’t know if he was referring to the
spirit world creature or Gehrman Sparrow.

“After the intelligence gathering is done, you can communicate

again.” Seeing that it was almost time, Klein took off his hat and
bade farewell.

Emlyn’s lips quivered, but he didn’t ask anything in the end. He

followed Gehrman Sparrow out of the house where Sharron and
Maric were.

Miss Messenger actually didn’t ask for any gold coins... This is
because I’m helping “Her.” If “She” really wants payment, all the
gold coins I have are historical projections. I can only rely on
Emlyn... I have to say, the Bangle of Spirituality that Emlyn
provided to Miss Magician has pretty good effects. On the one
hand, it can strengthen Miss Magician’s spirituality, and on the
other hand, it can speed up her spirituality recovery, allowing her
to last this long... Just as the thoughts ran through Klein’s mind,
he heard Emlyn asked in puzzlement, “That ma’am—uh, Miss
Sharron is a Sequence 4 demigod of the Mutant pathway?”

“That’s right. The potion’s name is Puppet,” Klein kindly

informed him.

Emlyn was instantly enlightened as he fell silent for two

seconds before saying with a complicated expression, “If only
she didn’t speak or move, then she would be perfect.”
...If it wasn’t for the fact that a Clown could be described as a
master in terms of expression management, Klein nearly
spewed a mouthful of water at Emlyn.

He thought that the other party would praise Miss Sharron’s

beauty and doll-like characteristics, showing his infatuation and
fervor, but in the end...

I can’t understand what’s on this fellow’s mind... After controlling

his urge to spew out whatever was in his mouth, Klein sighed
inwardly.

Emlyn glanced at him and seemed to have guessed what he was

thinking. He scoffed and said, “Which two things do you like the
most?”

With Gehrman Sparrow’s character, he wouldn’t have answered

such a mundane question. However, he was still Sherlock
Moriarty—a friend of the vampire in front of him. After some
thought, he walked into the alley and casually said, “Money and
delicacies.”

“Then, I’ll give you a stack of edible gold pounds. Would you like
it?” Emlyn asked further as he walked beside Gehrman Sparrow
without any fear of the crazy adventurer like Miss Magician.

Klein imagined it and felt that this would taint the value of the
gold pounds, but also caused the delicacies to lose their
attractiveness. Hence, he slowly shook his head.

“So...” The corners of Emlyn’s mouth curled up. “Although I also

like exquisite, beautiful dolls and pure girls, if they were to
combine together, it would inevitably make me find it a little
odd. Yes, I believe that every doll of mine has their own character
and story. If they suddenly come to life and not be like what I
imagined. I would be very disappointed and worried... Of course,
if I had the chance to obtain the Puppet potion and sprinkle
some on all my puppets, I might try it...”

As Emlyn spoke of his contradictory thoughts, he acted like a

philosopher.

If Miss Justice were here, she should be able to analyze Emlyn’s

mental state from such a reaction... Before he could respond,
Klein’s figure instantly faded and vanished.

...

In the rental apartment where Fors and Xio lived.

In front of the fireplace, Fors leaned back against the reclining

chair with a pale face. She pulled up the wool blanket covering
her body and, with the help of Cogitation, entered a deep sleep.
Two hours later, she woke up feeling energized, but there was
still some fatigue on her face.

This Miss Magician took a slow, deep breath and extended her
hand again, pulling Gehrman Sparrow out of the air in front of
her.

Half of her demigod-level “Records” were the summoning of

Historical Void projections.

Klein glanced at her. This time, without even nodding his head,
he directly “Teleported” out of the house and entered an empty
room in a hotel.

Two hours ago, he had been busy with Emlyn and Miss
Sharron’s matters. This time, he had “returned” to Backlund for
himself.

Without wasting any time, Klein immediately took out the

adventurer’s harmonica and blew it.

When Miss Messenger stepped out of the void once again, Klein
recounted how he wanted to hunt the Dark Demonic Wolf and
finally asked, “Do you have any suggestions?”

Reinette Tinekerr’s four blonde, red-eyed heads bobbed up and

down at the same time.
“Sefirah Castle!”

In essence, it’s the same as Pallez Zoroast’s answer... Klein

pressed curiously, “How?”

“I don’t know!” Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads answered in

unison.

Klein silently exhaled and thanked “Her.”

“Sorry to trouble you.

“You can leave now.”

The blonde, red-eyed heads held by Reinette Tinekerr

immediately replied:

“Bill...” “Records...” “For...” “1351...”

“September...” “For...” “Gehrman... “Sparrow...”

“Owes...” “Me...” “One...” “Gold coin...”

With that said, “She” turned transparent and returned to the

spirit world.
“...” Klein was stunned for two seconds before he slowly took out
his wallet from his inner pocket and picked up a paper crane.

“I have some questions to ask of you.” He wrote on the paper

crane he carried with him.

After doing all of this, Klein lay on the bed and fell asleep.

In the hazy dream world, he once again saw Will Auceptin, who
was lying in a black pram and wrapped in silver silk.

You’re already over a year old. Do you still think you’re a baby
that’s a few months old? Pretending that he didn’t see him
sucking his fingers, Klein quickly described his conundrum.

The plump Will Auceptin retracted his thumb and sized up Klein.

“Isn’t the answer obvious?”

“Ah?” Klein was pleasantly surprised and puzzled.

Will Auceptin smiled and said, “You must’ve been eating too few
desserts recently, causing your memory to be bad... Do you still
remember what happens to a Beyonder below an angel of the
Fate pathway when they see you directly?”

This... Klein’s eyes lit up.

 CHAPTER 1232: COMPARISON EXPERIMENTS
After becoming a demigod and gaining some level of control over
Sefirah Castle, Klein was able to prevent its aura from
permeating out into the real world and augmenting him. This
made him stop considering similar problems. After all, this
would result in abnormalities, causing him to be recognized by
the Beyonders of the “Fate” pathway at a glance—it was rather
unsafe. And at this moment, once he received Will Auceptin’s
reminder, he felt that it opened up new possibilities.

When I was only a subsidiary to Sefirah Castle and only had the
right to use it, the aura and projection of Sefirah Castle made a
saint of the Fate pathway not dare to look at me directly. I was
equivalent to a Mythical Creature in the eyes to the corresponding
Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders. Now that I have initial control
over Sefirah Castle, there’s a high chance I can make the “effects”
better... This can affect angels who are complete Mythical
Creatures “Themselves”? Sefirah Castle’s level reaches that of
Sequence 0 at the very least? Yes, according to my deductions, it
might even be higher than Sequence 0... It has the trait that just
knowing of it will result in corruption? Klein’s mind whirred with
activity as though streaks of lightning were flashing across his
mind.

He quickly made up his mind. After returning to the Forsaken

Land of the Gods, he would find the monsters in the depths of
the darkness and do some experiments with the marionettes in
the fog of history, so as to deduce if his idea worked.

He smiled and said to the one-year-old child in the black pram,

“I understand what you mean. I’ll get someone to send you ice-
cream soon.”

Will Auceptin, who was wrapped in silver silk, slowly turned his
head and looked to the side.

“No, there’s no need.

“I’ve been eating too much ice-cream during this period of time,
and it’s starting to affect my body’s development...”

Klein pricked up his brows and asked, “Genuine, top-grade ice-

cream produced right from the Intis capital, Trier.”

“...Give it to me next week.” Will Auceptin hesitated before

answering.

With that said, the plump one-year-old child turned around and
buried his face into a tiny pillow in the pram.

Due to the limited time Miss Magician had at maintaining the

Historical Void projection, Klein didn’t say anything else. Using
his unique trait, he forcefully escaped the dream and woke up
before getting out of bed.

Right on the heels of that, he stretched out his right hand and
repeatedly pulled at the air.

Four to five times later, his arm sank as he dragged out a

woman wearing a simple linen robe with a tree bark belt. She
was barefooted and had long black hair. She was a lady with
average looks.

The leader of the ascetics of the Church of Evernight, Servant of

Concealment, Arianna!

At the same moment, in Hillston Borough, in an apartment, Fors,

who was sitting in a reclining chair, seemed to be pulled by
invisible threads as she sat up abruptly. Her body straightened as
the blood vessels on her forehead throbbed.

She felt that her spirituality was like a flood that flowed towards
the void in front of her, one that she couldn’t stop no matter how
hard she tried. She was on the brink of being sucked dry.

In the next second, this sudden surge eased quite a bit, but it
remained frightening. It wasn’t something that she could handle
now.
In a hotel room, Klein spoke succinctly once he saw the
Historical Void projection of Ma’am Arianna gaining sentience.

“I plan on cooperating with others to deal with a particular

Shaman King of the Rose School of Thought.”

Arianna nodded gently, indicating that she understood, but she

didn’t give any suggestions.

Seeing that the ascetic leader didn’t give him any warnings,
Klein felt a lot more at ease with the plan to hunt the Shaman
King. He then said, “I’ve been planning on targeting the Dark
Demonic Wolf recently.”

Arianna opened her mouth slightly and said, “Be careful.”

...Did “She” mean to say that I shouldn’t belittle the Dark Demonic
Wolf, Kotar? Just as he was about to ask a question, his
consciousness suddenly blurred. He saw the woman opposite
him and his reflection in “Her” eyes fade away as they quickly
disappeared.

Thud!

Fors collapsed into the reclining chair as her facial muscles

twitched slightly.
“This is more tiring than writing all night long...” She gritted her
teeth and tried Cogitating to fall asleep.

Extreme exhaustion might sometimes paradoxically cause

insomnia to a person.

...

In the Forsaken Land of the Gods, near Nois ancient city in the
north, there was no one in the dark wilderness.

With the lantern emitting a faint yellow light, Klein circled

around to confirm his surroundings.

Then, he found a rock and sat down, no longer shielding the

aura of the gray fog from seeping into reality.

On this foundation, Klein consciously strengthened the

projection that Sefirah Castle placed on him.

After he was done with his preparations, he quickly turned a

monster hidden in the darkness around him into a marionette.

The marionette walked out of the darkness. Under the

illumination of the lantern, it approached Klein and cast its gaze
on him.
In the eyes of this monster marionette, other than the coated
and hatted Klein having deeper, more profound eyes, his
temperament had also become even more indescribable. There
wasn’t much of a difference from before.

After repeatedly testing the different types of monster

marionettes, Klein confirmed that ordinary people, or most
Beyonders, were unable to discover that he had the aura of
Sefirah Castle on him.

Following that, he reached out with his right hand and pulled
out his body from half a day ago. He controlled the rather dull
historical projection to cast his gaze over.

This time, “Klein” saw a layer of grayish-white fog covering his

body. Its interior was shimmering with light, but it didn’t reveal
its actual appearance.

He then removed the projection’s support and attempted to pull

out Marionettist Rosago and other Beyonders of the Seer
pathway to repeat the experiment.

Yes, after enhancing the projection, Beyonders of the Seer pathway

can directly discover something abnormal. However, those below
the level of an angel can at least confirm that I’m related to
Sefirah Castle. There’s no way to directly see the strange door of
light, which is also the projection of Sefirah Castle... This outcome
wasn’t too surprising for Klein.
He took a deep breath and, after preparing himself to “rescue
himself,” he raised his hand and pulled out Winner Enuni from
back when he hadn’t been his marionette for long.

Enuni raised his head bit by bit, and his eyes gradually reflected
Klein’s figure. There was a faint gray fog that emanated
outwards.

Deep in the fog, transparent or translucent twisted maggots

were clustered around countless spherical lights. The spherical
lights formed a door of light that was dyed bluish-black.

The door of light was much clearer than before as it appeared

even more textured. At the same time, its shape changed as it
extended even higher up.

This made it look like a tall and thin, brilliant figure. And the
grayish-white fog around it was the figure’s hooded robe.

The spherical lights constantly flashed, making Klein feel like he

was being watched by this deep, mysterious, towering, and
terrifying figure with his numerous eyes.

With a boom, Klein’s head involuntarily tilted back as blood

mixed with transparent maggots spurted out of his pores.
The Worms of Spirit fell to the ground as they frantically rolled
and struggled. Some of them rapidly dissipated, while some
eventually calmed down before crawling back into his body and
into his pores.

Man... It’s much better than directly losing consciousness and

suffering memory loss the last time... Klein rubbed his temples
and sighed silently.

Enuni, who was standing in front of him, had already vanished

because of the impact that Klein had received. Unable to
maintain the Historical Void projection, Enuni vanished.

This was also one of the reasons why Klein didn’t suffer too
much damage this time.

Without Winner Enuni, he was unable to see the mutated

strange door of light. This reduced the continuous assault on his
senses.

After two seconds, Klein entered the fog of history, took four
steps counterclockwise, and went above the gray fog.

Looking at the faint dark glow rising from his body and melting
away, Klein finally heaved a sigh of relief and gave a self-
deprecating laugh.
I nearly corrupted and corroded myself...

In the future, I’ll use Rosago and the other Beyonders of the Seer
pathway to do additional experiments: If there’s no direct assault,
I need to confirm if there will be a reverse corruption from Sefirah
Castle’s projection with the increase in observation time...

...

The Southern Continent, East Balam, Faoltec City that was under
attack.

Under the illumination of the crimson moon, the Loen soldiers

hiding behind a simple shelter took turns to rest to recover their
energy.

Their faces were black and covered with traces of gunpowder.

Occasionally, someone would wake up and take out some dried
tobacco leaves and casually roll it. Then, they would use the
remaining matchstick to light it up and bring it to their mouths
to suck deeply at it. In turn, their eyes exuded mostly numbness
and blankness.

When the soldiers guarding this line of defense smelled the

tobacco, they instinctively sniffed and looked over.
“Do you still have any more tobacco leaves?” a soldier with a rifle
asked his companion in a low voice.

His comrade shook his head.

“I’ve already finished smoking it.”

“I don’t know when the next batch will arrive... I’m going crazy
without the tobacco!” The soldier who first spoke gestured
outside the shelter with his chin. “Do you see that? There are so
many corpses, so many hands and feet. They all belonged to
living people.”

Before the sun set, the Resistance had launched a fierce attack by
feverishly storming the various defensive lines at Faoltec City.
Their disregard for their own lives frightened the Loen soldiers
and servant-army who had been guarding the city. They almost
had victory at hand, but ultimately failed to break through the
critical line of defense. They left behind copious numbers of
corpses before receding like the tide.

His comrade fell silent for a moment before saying, “Maybe

tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, we will be joining them.”

Having said that, he looked up at the crimson moon and said in

a dreamy voice, “I wonder how Backlund is. I haven’t received a
letter from home in a long while... I wonder if they have enough
food, or if they can find a doctor when they are sick...”
The soldier who had wanted to smoke was about to curse at the
damn war and the damned enemy when his eyes suddenly
widened. Trembling, he raised his right hand and pointed ahead.

“Th-they... They’re alive...”

One by one, the soldiers looked over and saw that under the
crimson moon, the dismembered corpses that the Resistance
had left behind were beginning to crawl up one by one, swaying
as they tried to approach the defense line.

In the distance, a mysterious hooded person in black robe with

embroidered crimson patterns stood behind the Resistance and
spread out his arms slightly.

The spirituality of the entire battlefield was rapidly being

nourished.
 CHAPTER 1233: TWO SPOTS
Ever since the war became prolonged, the Loen soldiers had seen
countless unnatural phenomena. It happened so many that they
were somewhat numb to it. However, the scene of the
dismembered corpses crawling up remained a shocking scene. It
left them horrified and confused. They felt as though they were
unable to survive the impending disaster, and would eventually
become zombies.

Of course, there was a reason why they were able to maintain

their morale after seeing such unnatural phenomena.

Just as they were feeling extreme fear, a series of chants

sounded from behind them.

“Lacking clothes and food, they have no shelter in the cold.

“...

“The Evernight did not forsake them, but bestowed them with
love [1].”

The holy and sympathetic prayer reverberated across the entire

defense line, causing the fear in every soldier to quickly
dissipate, their bodies and minds turning tranquil.
Then, a number of the soldiers followed orders and moved out
cannons covered in silver patterns. They adjusted the muzzles
and aimed at the dismembered corpses that were rushing at
them.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Sparks flew as shells landed in different spots on the battlefield,

exploding and emitting a thick darkness.

The dismembered corpses collapsed, the strength within them

vanishing; otherwise, they were directly destroyed, returning to
their eternal slumber.

The mysterious black-robed man behind the Resistance army

raised his arms upon seeing this, as though he was hugging the
crimson moon.

At that moment, his body suddenly turned incorporeal, his body

dyed a faint red as he transformed into a hazy ray of moonlight.

The moonlight shattered instantly, turning into red scales before

dissipating in place.

Moonlight Transformation!
This was a Beyonder power that a Sequence 5 Scarlet Scholar of
the Apothecary pathway possessed. To a Sequence 4 Shaman
King, it was almost instinctive.

And at the spot where the Shaman King had been, a figure
quickly outlined itself.

It was a huge cloth doll. “It” had blonde hair and bright red eyes,
and wore a long black gothic dress with countless mysterious
patterns engraved on it. Swirling around it was sinister vines. Its
skin had a luster that no human should possess.

Reinette Tinekerr!

“She” had used the Staff of the Stars to summon “Herself” back
when she was in perfect condition.

Of course, the Staff of the Stars that was lent to Miss Messenger
was the real one. Klein had brought it back to the real world
from above the gray fog ahead of time.

If that wasn’t the case, it would be equivalent to Klein’s historical

projection summoning a Staff of the Stars projection; then, the
projection of the Staff of the Stars would summon Reinette
Tinekerr in her peak state. The whole burden would be placed on
Fors, causing her spirituality to be quickly drained.
A solution to this problem was to temporarily lend the actual
Staff of the Stars to Reinette Tinekerr. The draining of spirituality
would be borne by this Ancient Bane.

At the same time, Reinette Tinekerr was probably one of the

existences that were the least afraid of the negative effects of the
staff.

As a key representative of the temperance faction, and as a

Puppet and a “cloth doll,” “She” could stop unwanted scenes from
surfacing in “Her” mind. And after changing into a concealed
state, the Staff of the Stars could hardly affect “Her” Historical
Void projection.

The peak state Reinette Tinekerr had attempted to sneak closer

to directly possess the Rose School of Thought’s Shaman King
and instantly end the battle. However, the other party had
discovered the danger ahead of time. Using the moonlight’s
illumination, he was one step ahead of the Wraith’s possession.

Amidst the crimson glow that enveloped the ground, red scales
rapidly reformed into the black-robed, hooded Rose School of
Thought Shaman King. His eyes were closed eyes tightly, not
daring to look at the Ancient Bane opposite him.

At the same time, on the other side of the battlefield, a figure

rapidly appeared. It was none other than Gehrman Sparrow,
who was wearing a black trench coat and a half top hat. He had
a transparent glove on his left hand as he raised his right hand
and snapped his fingers.

Scarlet flames rose up from various parts of the battlefield, as if

they were announcing the beginning of a grand performance.

Just as the Shaman King finished reforming, he reached out his

left hand and tore apart the clothes on his chest. At that
moment, Reinette Tinekerr’s bright red eyes reflected his figure.

If things went as expected, the Rose School of Thought Shaman

King would’ve transformed into a rabbit or a goat in the next
second. He would “lose” most of his characteristics and Beyonder
powers, but his body only emitted a faint glow without any
change.

His exposed chest revealed a long, thin brown puppet which was
embedded there.

The puppet seemed to grow out of the Shaman King’s body, its
body connected to his internal organs. Its eyes and mouth were
like crescents. The surface of its body was grown with dried
flowers and withered grass, giving off an indescribable
bizarreness in the moonlight.

Suddenly, the puppet was dyed red as though it was soaked in

blood.
It immediately turned into a pool of mud that surged into the
organs of the Shaman King.

Amidst the mud, an arm stretched out.

Its surface was flowing with a black sticky liquid that kept
protruding out with strange objects. Some were skulls, some had
barbed tongues, while others had three-dimensional eyes.

Abomination Suah!

This Rose School of Thought’s leader, an existence at Sequence 1,

had crossed the vast distance and descended with the help of
prior arrangements!

That evil aura instantly caused the surrounding members of the

Rose School of Thought and supporting members to either die,
mutate, or wildly attack their comrades. Apart from the Shaman
King, no one was spared.

...

West Balam, in a port city.

Shaman King Klarman, who wielded the highest authority here,

stood at the top floor of a cathedral that once belonged to the
Church of Evernight as he looked down at the sparsely-lit city.
In a house not far away, Emlyn White glanced at the doll-like
Sharron and took out a bronze box with many ruby gems
embedded in it.

Inside the box was an eyeball-shaped glass sphere. It was a

Sealed Artifact which Emlyn had requested from the Sanguine,
known as the Vision of White—an artifact of the Sun domain.

It was very effective at dealing with the Mutant pathway’s

demigods and Shaman Kings. It could even be considered able to
restrain them in certain aspects.

Of course, it wouldn’t feel any sense of pity and kindness just

because Emlyn and Sharron were Beyonders on its side.

Upon seeing Sharron nod slightly to indicate that there were no

problems, Emlyn’s body phased away as the moonlight that
shone into the room, and he disintegrated into a series of
colorful red scales.

At the apex of the nearby cathedral, Klarman was pacing back

and forth with his puffy, black-and-white hair. He sneered at the
city’s Nighthawks and Mandated Punishers for moving the Loen
citizens and all the Sealed Artifacts away ahead of time.

If the group consisted only of Beyonders, it wouldn’t be impossible

to escape, but with so many ordinary people, how can you
effectively move without being noticed? There’s no need for me to
send people to track you. Simply locking down the surrounding
docks and food supplies is enough to break you down without my
interference...

As he muttered silently to himself, this Shaman King, who had

been active in the Southern Continent since the early Fifth Epoch
and was even suspected to be dead, cast his gaze out the window
and stared at the crimson moon high in the sky.

Previously, the abnormal phenomenon of the “crimson moon

turning white” made Klarman feel the anger of the Primordial
Moon. He had always felt uneasy and disturbed.

He had become a Primordial Moon believer over time while

researching natural interactions, secret deeds, and other
mysterious knowledge.

Normally, it was relatively easy for a Shaman King to live a

thousand years, but later on, his physical condition waned—an
irreversible form of aging and the decay of his Spirit Body.
Therefore, 1,200 years was commonly the natural limit of
Shaman Kings and Sanguine Earls. To continue living, one could
only rely on various methods to survive. For example, sealing
oneself and sleeping in a coffin deep within a castle.

Klarman was nearly 1400 years old and still brimming with
energy. He didn’t need to limit his movements, because he had
received the Primordial Moon’s blessings.
This was also the reason why he had disappeared for so many
years.

Later on, he received a revelation from the Primordial Moon and

joined the Rose School of Thought.

In this aspect, Klarman always had his suspicions. Sometimes,

he believed that the Mother Tree of Desire and the Primordial
Moon were one entity. They were different sides of the same
great existence. Yet, there were other times when he felt that the
Mother Tree of Desire and the Primordial Moon were not only
different, but there was also a deep conflict between them.

This resulted in the Primordial Moon believers not getting

enough attention when they later joined the Rose School of
Thought. Apart from receiving some bestowments in the form of
items, they were placed in noncritical positions.

Just as Klarman was focused on sensing the crimson moon in

an attempt to gain a revelation, the crimson moonlight that fell
onto the cathedral’s bell tower had pure red scales of light
appear as they gathered together. It then manifested into Emlyn
White who wore a tuxedo and a bow tie.

Behind this Sanguine, a thick black gas emanated, forming a

pair of illusory bat wings.
Emlyn had already consumed the corresponding potion to
remove his scent and spirituality fluctuations, allowing him to
approach his target in secret.

Of course, he was up against a demigod, a Sequence 4 demigod of

the same pathway. Even if he was fully prepared, he didn’t dare
get too close, or else he would easily be discovered.

Looking at the window where Shaman King Klarman was, he

examined the projection on the glass for a second. Emlyn White
opened the bronze box with the rubies embedded in it, and he
used his black velvet-gloved left hand to pick up the Vision of
White.

His expression twisted as he experienced the pain that came

from being exposed to the blazing sun.

Suppressing the pain, Emlyn pushed the eyeball-shaped glass

sphere to his right eye.

All the buildings in front of him had suddenly disappeared from

his vision, leaving only shadows of cold, crimson, or fallen evil.

Among them, there was a figure that was like a huge black
whirlpool that was crazily devouring the light around it, causing
his body to become distorted.
This was Emlyn’s target, the ancient Shaman King, Klarman.

A ray of light immediately lit up, condensing into a scorching,

blinding light. It shot out from the Vision of White and went
straight for the figure behind the glass window.

1. Adapted from Job 24:8, Old Testament.

 CHAPTER 1234: THE PROJECTION’S “DESCENT”
The blinding white beam penetrated the glass window and
landed on Shaman King Klarman.

It then burst into an intense light, melting away all the undead,
darkness, and evil.

Klarman’s figure burned with a white flame, as though he was a

paper figurine that had been brought near red embers.

But it really was a paper figurine, one that seemed to be

condensed from the crimson moonlight.

The Shaman King’s substitute spell, Moon Paper Figurine!

As the paper figurine turned to ash, the ancient Shaman King

appeared at the top of the cathedral and cast his cold gaze at
Emlyn White, who was standing near the bell tower.

At that moment, within Klarman’s blood-red eyes, it reflected

the figure of Sharron, who was wearing a black regal dress and a
tiny bonnet. Her body stiffened as if she had lost control of
herself.
Seeing this, Emlyn didn’t hesitate. It was as if he had practiced it
a thousand times before. He aimed his Vision of White at the
Shaman King’s left chest and prepared to activate the Sun
domain’s “Unshadowed Spear.”

As long as this attack struck Klarman’s heart, this Shaman King

Klarman wouldn’t be able to use “Moonlight Transformation” to
resolve it. It would also be difficult for him to recover using an
artificial vampire’s super-recovery abilities.

Of course, this would definitely cause more serious damage to

Sharron who had possessed Klarman. However, if they could
quickly resolve their target, she was willing to pay the
corresponding price.

In the previous discussions, Emlyn, Sharron, and Maric had

already discussed a few similar plans and had come to a
consensus.

This was also the reason why Sharron didn’t restrict Shaman
King Klarman by tightening his clothes. Compared to a Wraith’s
possession, that was easier to resolve for the opponent who
could use “Moonlight Transformation.” As for whether Klarman
would be ashamed of running naked, the answer from the
magic mirror was no.

Taking all these under consideration, they eventually chose to let

Emlyn White attack the target, so as to deplete his Moon Paper
Figurine to create an opportunity for Sharron to possess him.

The transparent glass sphere in Emlyn’s hand glowed once

again, extending out into a blazing spear that had turned
extremely white. But at this moment, Klarman, who was
standing at the top of the cathedral, suddenly underwent a
transformation.

A crack quickly split open in the middle of his forehead, as if

there was a blood moon embedded in it.

Moonlight surged out like a tidal wave, causing the illusory,

blonde, blue-eyed Sharron to float out of his body uncontrollably.

Klarman’s stiff and slow movements barely restored to normal

and, under the radiance of the full moon, he turned into a pool
of blood, splitting into countless fragments of light.

His figure rapidly took form on another steeple of the cathedral.

Clinging closely behind him was Sharron. As for the
Unshadowed Spear that Emlyn had created, it passed through
the spot where Klarman was originally standing and flew into
the distance, expanding into a miniature sun.

The entire port city was illuminated.

At the same time, Klarman’s right shoulder began to squirm
before something tore through his black robe and burrowed out.

This was an exquisite male doll. It was only the size of a palm
and wore a dark red, gold-patterned tuxedo. Its eyes had been
dug out, leaving behind two black holes.

The puppet sat on Klarman’s shoulder and raised its hands,

tapping all its fingers as though it was playing an invisible
instrument.

Sharron’s figure was immediately ejected from Klarman’s back,

as though she suffered a serious repulsion.

Emlyn felt his clothes tighten as they bound him tightly.

His bowtie also came alive in a bid to strangle him to death.

That doll was a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact given to Klarman by the

Rose School of Thought. It was called the “General of the Pupil-
less Eye.” It was an item formed by a Sequence 4 demigod of the
Mutant pathway who had suffered a sudden death due to an
accident.

It had a living characteristic and could possess objects with

spirits and awaken objects that didn’t according to its wielder’s
will. However, the wielder needed to feed it with their flesh and
blood; otherwise, it would gradually grow its eyes.

Once this Sealed Artifact was in a good condition, it would

transform into an evil spirit that chased after its original owner
while abhorring all humans.

When Emlyn heard the sound of his bones crying in pain from
the burden, the Vision of White that was burning his soul
emitted a bright glow, turning the surrounding area into a land
without shadows or evil.

The effects of General of the Pupil-less Eye had on his clothes

were severed.

However, at that moment, Klarman had already indiscernibly

muttered a particular word with a cruel smile. He reached out
his hands and pulled out an illusory door with many mysterious
symbols engraved on it out of thin air.

This was the Door of Summoning!

The Moon pathway’s Sequence 3 was Summoning Master!

Under the illumination of the “full blood moon” on his forehead,

Klarman, who was only at the Shaman King level, was able to
complete a summoning!
However, because of this, there was a certain change in his
overall aura. He had lost a lot of his rationality, and his madness
had deepened.

Amidst the illusory creaking, the Door of Summoning opened up

a crack.

In the gaps, two human palms reached out. Their skin had no
luster to it, and they lacked texture. They were like a most
inferior cloth doll.

...

Outside Faoltec City, the Rose School of Thought believers and

followers who had originally planned on attacking the Loen
army’s defense line after the corpse horde’s attack had begun to
kill each other, their rationality completely gone.

Some of them, who were originally ordinary people, bent their

backs and grew grayish-black wolf fur. The corners of their
mouths tore open as sticky saliva constantly dripped. Some of
their skin was dyed black and had become as hard as steel. Some
lost their hearts and fell to the ground, only to get back on their
feet as though nothing had happened. Some of their bodies
turned transparent, as if they had become shadows...

The descent of Abomination Suah’s aura had tainted all the

living creatures in the vicinity, causing them to either break
down and suffer a tragic death, or turn into werewolves or
zombies.

As a high-ranking Sequence 1, “He” could directly bestow the

power unto “His” believers, but there was a time limit. However,
this method might not be the hope of the Resistance.

On the other side of the battlefield, over two thousand meters

away, behind the Loen shelter. Although the soldiers didn’t see or
hear anything, transparent blisters began growing on the
surface of their skin, and their minds were filled with thoughts
of venting all kinds of emotions and desires.

It wouldn’t take long for them to go mad one by one and turn
into irrational beasts. Across this base, even to the interior of
Faoltec City, it would be a challenge to find humans who could
still maintain their clarity of mind.

Suddenly, they heard a chant.

It was a chant formed from sacred and ethereal voices.

This chant came from the Evernight cathedral in the city. It was
as though there were many choirs praising the Goddess.

The soldiers, citizens, and officers fell asleep one after another
behind the shelter, inside the trenches, and on the streets.
They dreamed of a tranquil darkness, moon flowers, and night
vanilla. Their bodies and minds became extremely peaceful, and
they were no longer affected by evil.

In the Evernight cathedral in Faoltec City, the high-ranking

deacon of the Nighthawks, the Goddess’s Eye, Ilya, tried her best
to maintain the dream that enveloped the entire city. She was
unable to interfere with the demigod battle outside.

At the same time, Klein and Reinette Tinekerr felt the change in
the surrounding spirituality. It seemed to transform into layers
of barriers that attempted to restrain them and restrict their
actions.

And in the bloody mud on the Shaman King’s chest, a lump of

squirming flesh covered in black sticky liquid drilled out right on
the heels of Suah’s arm, forming the body of this Abomination.

“He” was like a huge tree that had been splashed with oil. The
extended branches were arms which had various strange objects
protruding out.

On the surface of the trunk that was covered in thick black

liquid, bloodshot eyes kept rolling. It cleared the minds of the
onlookers, turning them into rabbits, goats, and pigs.

The dozens of arms rapidly extended outwards. Some of them

sealed off the sky, while others burrowed into the ground. The
rest either surrounded them from all sides or headed straight for
Klein and Reinette Tinekerr.

At the same time, Abomination Suah let out a roar that pierced
straight into one’s Spirit Body. It caused the two targets to
tremble at the same time, causing a certain degree of stiffness to
rear its head. It made the crimson moonlight in midair become
even richer, allowing a scene to appear on the red “screen.”

The core to this scene was a mummy wrapped in a yellowing

bandage. “It” had been pierced by countless brown tree branches
and was suspended in midair.

Its stomach bulged, and at times, different parts bulged and

shriveled, as if it was giving birth to new life.

The mummy’s mouth was agape as it kept screaming. Although

Klein couldn’t hear any actual sounds, he felt pain resonating
with his body and soul, slowly burdening him with the
mummy’s predicament.

The Chained God!

The roar of Abomination Suah was formed from ancient Hermes

words that exceeded the imagination of humans. It was
essentially praying to the Chained God and “He” had successfully
received a response!
The Mother Tree of Desire was unable to infuse too much power
into reality. If one wanted to pray to “Her” and obtain feedback at
the angel level, they required a large-scale ritual. Of course, the
influence the Mother Tree of Desire directly exerted and “Her”
attention via the Chained God had qualitative differences.

The Chained God was originally not a true god, but “He” had
contained the Mutant pathway’s Uniqueness and two Sequence 1
Beyonder characteristics, making “Him” a King of Angels. After
giving birth to Abomination Suah, “He” even lost a Sequence 1
Beyonder characteristic. When “He” was completely
overwhelmed by the Mother Tree of Desire, “He” similarly
suffered a life of isolation.

Therefore, regardless of the essence of the Mother Tree of Desire,

the effect “She” had on reality was limited due to the indirect
methods used. But no matter what, the trap targeted at Reinette
Tinekerr was luxurious enough!

As the projection of the Chained God appeared, the entire land

was dyed with a dark red color. Klein felt that his connection
with the spirit world had been severed, and he could no longer
use Teleportation.

His figure instantly leaped into a sea of flames. Taking

advantage of the opportunity when Reinette Tinekerr was
fighting against Suah, he reached his hand into the void and
grabbed at different spots.
Finally, Klein pulled out a silver-black jewelry box embedded
with various gems. Then, without any hesitation, he opened the
second level.

Box of the Great Old Ones!

This Grade 0 Sealed Artifact’s second level could transfer all

living beings within its range to a particular scene recorded by it!
 CHAPTER 1235: MOST VALUED SUPPORT
The silver-black, three-tiered accessory box with many
embedded gems quickly opened, revealing the interior of the
second level.

It was dark. Even the surrounding barriers seemed to blend in

with it. It gave one the feeling that it was a pocket of infinite
space.

In an instant, the darkness lit up with countless resplendent

speckles, as if they had transformed into a miniature cosmos, a
miniature universe.

These bright points of light rapidly spun as the surrounding

scene changed several times in a second.

What Klein expected was to move Abomination Suah, the Rose

School of Thought Shaman, and many of their followers to the
ruins of the battle of the gods. By making them leave the
Southern Continent, they wouldn’t be able to immediately sense
that Klarman had been attacked. This way, they wouldn’t be able
to provide any timely and effective assistance. However, the
second level of the Box of the Great Old Ones had an element of
randomness to it. The act of sending things to the designated
scene succeeded a handful of times. Most of the time, the
selected destination would suffer an unavoidable change. This
was something that couldn’t be influenced with luck, and at the
very least, no one below Sequence 0 could do so.

Therefore, when he opened the second level of the Box of the

Great Old Ones, Klein didn’t know what would happen. It was the
same as not using any Beyonder powers to cheat at gambling. He
had to rely solely on observation to push out all his chips. This
left his heart filled with anxiety. Of course, he wasn’t too
worried. No matter where the Box of the Great Old Ones brought
him and Miss Messenger, it was impossible to harm him in any
way. After all, Reinette Tinekerr was fake, the Box of the Great
Old Ones was fake, and even he himself was fake.

With this in consideration, even if he was thrown underground

by the Box of the Great Old Ones and faced a terrifying
corruption, Klein could instantly dispel the Historical Void
projection, enter Sefirah Castle to do a complete “disinfection”
and sever all connections.

Building on this foundation, he had the ability to help Miss

Messenger’s main body resist the corruption. Since it wasn’t
directly experienced—through the layer of a historical projection
—the outcome was relatively better.

The only thing he needed to worry about was that the random
scene selected by the Box of the Great Old Ones was where Miss
Sharron and Emlyn were attacking Shaman King Klarman. That
way, it would be equivalent to leading the main enemy force to
head straight for his headquarters. This meant that they could
only consider giving up on the operation, and he and Reinette
Tinekerr would undertake the responsibility of helping all
participants escape from the battlefield and escape the Southern
Continent.

The probability of this happening was very low, but he had to be

wary.

At that moment, due to the influence of Abomination Suah’s

aura, Klein’s spirituality had “frozen” quite a bit. It seemed to
bind his body and soul, but it still flowed into the Box of the
Great Old Ones, maintaining its open state.

In the blink of an eye, the scene in the second level of the Box of
the Great Old Ones changed, revealing a tiny, vast sea.

Klein, Reinette Tinekerr, Abomination Suah, the hooded Shaman

King, and many Rose School of Thought believers and
subordinates saw endless yellow sand and the extreme cold of
the night.

Other than the projection of the Chained God, all the living
beings on the battlefield were instantly transported to a desert!

As for the projection, due to the departure of Abomination Suah,

the connection was severed, preventing “His” powers from
seeping into reality.
Without the luxury of time to examine where he was currently,
Klein dispelled the Box of the Great Old Ones and snapped his
fingers, summoning a scarlet flame as he constantly jumped
within them.

He had done so to avoid the attention of Abomination Suah, as

well as grab the opportunity to complete the summoning of the
Historical Void projection.

At that moment, he heard an extremely evil roar. His mind

suddenly went blank, and he temporarily lost all his thoughts.

The scarlet flames he was immersed in came alive as well and,

like a cage, bound him to the ground.

With just a roar and the influence of some auras, Abomination

Suah had already restrained him to a certain extent.

If it wasn’t for the fact that Reinette Tinekerr, who was in “Her”
peak condition, was his teammate, Klein’s projection would’ve
been helplessly executed. Perhaps his actual body would suffer
certain effects.

At this moment, the huge doll the size of a castle took a step
forward and opened its tightly shut mouth.
There was no sound, but the distorted “wood” that was covered
in pitch-black liquid seemed to encounter a flood dike. It repelled
backward and raised the arms with strange protruding objects.

This was a curse that Reinette Tinekerr had been silently

accumulating for a very, very long time. The root of the curse
was the anger, hatred, and “Her” grudge that had emerged after
“She” suffered an attack!

However, Abomination Suah didn’t show any obvious changes.

“He” only staggered a little and froze for a second before
returning to normal.

High-level existences were always able to restrain low-level

Beyonders of the same pathway. They could even exert a certain
influence over space!

And using this opportunity to escape the restraints of the flames,

Klein used Creeping Hunger to flash to another side, avoiding the
Blood Moon Arrow created by the Rose School of Thought’s
Shaman King.

He didn’t dare to look directly at Abomination Suah. He seized

the opportunity and reached out with his right hand to pull out
from the void ahead.

This time, he didn’t drag anything out.

Klein continued Blinking about and repeated his actions. Then,
he successfully dragged out a figure. It was none other than the
leader of the Church of Evernight’s ascetics, the angel of the
Concealment domain, Arianna, who wore a simple linen robe
and a tree bark belt!

My report from before worked after all... A thought flashed

through his mind as he activated Creeping Hunger once again
and teleported elsewhere.

The eyes of Arianna’s projection darted slightly as her eyes

instantly turned dark and deep. Following that, she joined in the
battle between Reinette Tinekerr and Abomination Suah.

With “Her” help, Reinette Tinekerr, who was in a rather difficult

situation and trying hard to create opportunities for him, finally
managed to catch “Her” breath. “She” didn’t get possessed by
Abomination Suah, nor did “She” become a real doll.

The Rose School of Thought’s Shaman King showcased his well-

rounded aspect towards the Darkness and Moon domains. He
attempted to use spells like “Abyss Shackles” to restrict Klein’s
movement, but the short-distance “Blinking” was simply too
effective. Without the projection of the Chained God and “His”
influence of the surrounding area, and the interference of
Abomination, Klein was like a fish in water. He was free and
relaxed. He only needed to consider how to deal with his enemy’s
spells every two “Teleports.”
However, the Shaman King could hardly stop him in an effective
manner due to the unpredictability of where he would appear
next.

During this process, Klein grabbed at the void a few more times
until he dragged out a figure.

This figure had bronze skin, black hair, and brown eyes. His
facial features were soft and his gaze was cold. He wore a deep
black robe embroidered with golden thread. He wore a golden
crown and was none other than the former Death Consul, Azik
Eggers!

Another angel... The Shaman King’s eyelids twitched as he

watched. At this moment, Abomination Suah suddenly inserted
multiple black arms into the desert.

The desert nearby boiled and was blanketed with a thick black
liquid. This extended into the distance and invaded the void,
disrupting the overlapping of reality and the spirit world.

Taking advantage of the fact that his teleportation wasn’t

completely affected, Klein “Blinked” behind Mr. Azik. With “Him”
shielding him, he quickly grabbed at the air a few times.

His arm suddenly sank and he pulled out a silvery-white snake’s

tail.
Another angel!

The reason why he dared to directly summon the three angels

was because this Historical Void projection of his was
summoned by Reinette Tinekerr using the Staff of the Stars. The
spirituality consumed was borne by this Ancient Bane, not Fors.

Otherwise, Fors would’ve already fainted the moment the

Servant of Concealment, Arianna, descended. There was no way
she could endure spirituality expenditure such as this.

Fors’s purpose was to first summon Gehrman Sparrow’s

historical projection so that he had plenty of time to set up the
ritual and bring the Staff of the Stars to the real world. Then, the
maintenance of the historical projection would be dispelled,
allowing him to return to the fog and have Reinette Tinekerr
summoned another him.

In less than ten seconds, as Abomination Suah had focused his

attention on Reinette Tinekerr and subconsciously belittled
Klein, leading “Him” to not only losing the help of the Chained
God’s projection, but also being thrown from the state of being
the one who had laid in ambush to the one being besieged by
four powerful angels.

Without any hesitation, this Sequence 1 angel opened “His”

mouth and chanted in ancient Hermes words. “He” had once
again prayed to the Chained God.
...

When the Door of Summoning opened in front of Shaman King

Klarman, just the extension of two trembling hands was enough
for a thought to abruptly flash across Emlyn White’s mind.

The other angel of the Rose School of Thought, the King of

Curses, Barranca!

This was information provided by Sharron and Maric.

Upon seeing this, Emlyn’s mind tensed up. Without any

hesitation, he waved his arm and threw the Vision of White at
the Door of Summoning!

This was partly because he was experiencing a battle at the

demigod level for the first time, so he couldn’t help but overreact.
On the other hand, he wasn’t worried about losing the Vision of
White. After all, it belonged to the Sanguine. At worst, he would
repay it in the future over time.

At the same time, even without the Sealed Artifact, he still had
other mystical items to use, such as Leymano’s Travels.

With the notebook, Emlyn could summon the Unshadowed

Crucifix to replace the Vision of White.
After the eyeball-shaped glass sphere flew out, it continuously
absorbed the light along the way, bringing with it extreme
darkness.

When it got close to the Door of Summoning, the Vision of White

suddenly exploded into an extremely brilliant glow. Like a
blazing sun at noon, it enveloped both the hands and the door,
melting away all evil, degenerate, darkness, filth, and undead
auras.

The full blood moon on Klarman’s forehead was clearly affected.

All the light beams were compressed to his side, preventing him
from affecting his surroundings.

Seizing this opportunity, Sharron’s figure that appeared in

midair distorted, turning into a human-sized puppet.

This puppet was identical to Shaman King Klarman. It had

messy, black-and-white hair and a pair of bright red eyes.

As for Emlyn, he raised his left arm and revealed a translucent

ring that was worn outside his gloved index finger.

The ring seemed to be made of light-red amber, and there was a

blood-colored gem embedded on it.

Lilith’s Ring!
This was a ring personally made by the Sanguine Ancestor, the
ancient goddess, Lilith.

It could project a door that led deep into the spirit world for a
certain amount of time, summoning an unknown creature.

Emlyn wasn’t sure what he would obtain. He only knew that,

under normal circumstances, the summoned object was usually
slightly stronger than him, but the possibility of directly pulling
out a demigod wasn’t impossible.

At the tip of the ring, the blood-colored gem emitted a faint glow
as an illusory door covered in mysterious patterns appeared in
front of Emlyn.

The door creaked open, the gap in the door widening.

Shaman King Klarman had just recovered his senses from the
Sun’s illumination when he saw a moon rise up behind the Door
of Summoning.

It was a bright moon, one that was slightly silver in color.

 CHAPTER 1236: LINKAGE
In the eyes of Shaman King Klarman, a bright silver moon rose,
quickly filling his irises.

This was completely different from the normal crimson moon. It

also wasn’t the Blood Moon that occasionally appeared. It was
similar to the abnormal state of the moon from not too long ago,
but there were also certain differences.

It illuminated Klarman’s eyes and body, causing him to instantly

lose contact with the crimson moon.

That also meant that, before things went back to normal,

Klarman could no longer attempt “Moonlight Transformation,”
nor could he teleport within the range of the crimson
moonlight’s illumination.

Suddenly, a word appeared in the mind of this Shaman King of

the Moon Domain.

Lilith!

The ancient goddess, Lilith, who once controlled the Moon

pathway!
Such a change was out of Emlyn’s expectations, but Sharron,
who was good at controlling her emotions and thoughts, wasn’t
affected. Despite having become a Klarman puppet, she raised
her right hand and yanked some of her messy, black-and-white
hair.

Almost at the same time, on the Shaman King’s head, a tuft of

white hair fell on its own without him suffering any attacks.

The Door of Summoning he had just opened had been dissolved

by the full might of the Vision of White’s sun rays.

This wasn’t because the Rose School of Thought’s angel, who had
been summoned, was unable to resist the Grade 1 Sealed Artifact,
but that the Door of Summoning couldn’t withstand such a
special attack.

In addition, the King of Curses, Barranca, had only extended two

hands out. This limited the amount of power that could remotely
be projected via “His” descent. The evil aura that permeated into
the real world had also been purified by the Vision of White,
preventing it from affecting Sharron and Emlyn.

At that moment, without the Door of Summoning, Barranca

could only retreat to where “He” was originally. “He” had to wait
for the next summoning or for Shaman King Klarman to pray.
As an angel, “He” had the status required to respond to prayers
throughout the world!

When that strand of hair fell, Sharron, in her Klarman puppet

state, didn’t hesitate. Her right hand naturally slid down from
her forehead. She grabbed the exaggerated crack that had the
“full blood moon” embedded there and forcefully pressed it
down.

Klarman couldn’t help but let out a blood-curdling scream. The

flesh on his forehead turned into a bizarre blur as they filled up
the terrifying crack, blocking the miniature “full moon.”

This was one of the Beyonder powers of a Sequence 4 Puppet of

the Mutant pathway, called the “Source of Curses.”

Apart from being able to influence non-living creatures, Puppets

could also turn into mystical puppets and magical paper
figurines. Through the connections established, they could use
various methods to curse their targets.

This Beyonder power would undergo a qualitative change when

they reached Sequence 3. At the current stage, it resulted in
mutually destructive damage. Under normal circumstances,
Puppet demigods rarely used it.

In other words, a Puppet had to hurt themselves to hurt their

enemy.
The reason why Sharron dared to do so was because she was
certain that since both she and her target were at Sequence 4, as
a Wraith and Zombie, she would definitely be able to withstand
the damage better than a Vampire.

After knowing in advance that Shaman King Klarman had a

Grade 1 Sealed Artifact, General of the Pupil-less Eye, Sharron had
never thought of truly succeeding with Wraith’s possession. Her
main goal was to use this method to establish a connection with
Klarman to prepare for the subsequent curse.

The tuft of hair she plucked symbolized the official start of the
curse. Destroying the target’s full blood moon on his forehead
was to prevent him from establishing the Door of Summoning
once again which would lead to pulling a Rose School of
Thought’s angel into the battlefield.

Of course, as a demigod, Klarman wasn’t going to die so easily

from a curse.

In the past, he would be able to use “Moonlight Transformation”

and “Illusory Bats” to weaken the damage brought by the curse.
Then, via constantly moving at high speeds, he could avoid
attacks while chanting the honorific name of a Rose School of
Thought’s angel. However, under the silvery-white moon’s
illumination, his body seemed to freeze, preventing him from
completing the series of actions.
While Klarman’s mind raced, the General of the Pupil-less Eye
puppet on his shoulder, stood up and let out an ear-piercing
scream.

The glass windows around them shattered, transforming into

bullets that shot towards the floating Sharron. Without anyone
controlling the eyeball-like glass sphere, it flew up on its own,
causing a gigantic pillar of light that had flames swirling around
it to descend.

The pillar of light enveloped Sharron, causing the surroundings

to turn bright as though it was daytime.

The General of the Pupil-less Eye could influence ownerless

mystical items, allowing them to help it!

Amidst the “Flaring Sun,” Sharron, who had transformed into

Klarman, showed clear signs of melting as her face contorted
uncontrollably. Half the large number of glass fragments melted
into the pillar of light while the other half pierced through her
body.

Klarman once again let out a tragic cry. It made Emlyn’s body
turn cold as his blood seemed to frost up.

One bloody hole after another appeared on the Shaman King’s

body. He was like a candle that had been thrown into a furnace
as he slowly softened and the oils from his fats dripped.
Any damage from “Source of Curses” would be reflected onto the
target!

As a demigod of the Rose School of Thought, there was no doubt

that Klarman knew of this. His action just now was to use this
exchange of damage to force Sharron to stop the curse.

The theurgical spells of the Sun domain clearly dealt more

damage to evil creatures that were the likes of Puppets, Wraiths,
Zombies, and Werewolves than Vampires, Potions Professor,
Scarlet Scholar, and Shaman Kings!

That was to say, the continuous “Flaring Sun” strikes caused

Sharron to dissipate, but it would only be able to severely injure
Klarman. As for the demigods of the Moon pathway, they had
extremely strong self-recovery abilities.

In just a second, Shaman King Klarman used his rich experience

and deep knowledge of mysticism to accurately grasp the
problem of the “Source of Curses” and chose the most suitable
method to see results in the shortest time possible.

However, at that moment, having lost the Vision of White,

Emlyn White, who had summoned the strange moon, regained
his senses. He took out a bronze-green hard-covered notebook
and flipped it to one of the pages.
A crackling sound could be heard as bolts of lightning appeared
out of thin air, interweaving into a storm that emitted a strong
destructive aura. Instantly, the Shaman King Klarman was
swept in.

Leymano’s Travels, Thunder Storm!

Having temporarily lost “Moonlight Transformation” and the

ability to “Blink” within a certain range, Klarman was unable to
dodge the attack. He was smote by bolts of silver lightning.

Sharron took the opportunity to dispel “Source of Curses” to

prevent the damage dealt to the target from being reflected onto
her.

However, her face was clearly much paler than before, and her
breathing became weaker.

The pillar of light from “Blazing Sun” had indeed caused quite a
significant amount of damage to her.

The silvery-white blob that blasted quickly extinguished, and

Klarman’s body was already pitch black.

His charred skin and flesh were constantly peeling off. Pieces of
flesh were squirming and growing.
The General of the Pupil-less Eye’s body rapidly turned
incorporeal, as though it had turned into a specter. It was
prepared to possess Klarman and move him away from the area
to prevent any subsequent blows.

At this moment, a blonde, red-eyed head suddenly appeared and

bit the head of the exquisite doll.

Klarman, who remained groggy, subconsciously looked over and

saw a headless lady.

This lady was wearing a dark and complicated gothic long dress
and holding four blonde, red-eyed heads.

Reinette Tinekerr!

...

In that vast desert, the eyes of Reinette Tinekerr, who was

attacking Abomination Suah with Azik, Arianna, and the giant
silver serpent, suddenly glazed over. Her actions turned stiff as
she attacked purely on instinct.

This was part of Klein’s plan. When the battle on this side had
stabilized, with Abomination Suah was unable to extricate
“Himself” from it within a short period of time, Reinette
Tinekerr’s main body would dispel its concealed state. She would
then return to the real world and quickly help Sharron and
Emlyn finish the battle.

Looking at the tragic-looking mummy projection in mid-air, as

Klein controlled the three angels to hold back Abomination Suah,
he used “Their” auras to influence the environment around him.
He switched from “Teleportation” to “Flaming Jump,” and he
continued to deal with the Rose School of Thought’s Shaman
King.

During this process, he appeared carefree and relaxed, but in

fact, he realized that the affinity between his body and his soul
was decreasing bit by bit. His body was gradually becoming a
spirit cage, causing his actions to become stiffer and heavier.

This reminded him of the core description of Prisoner:

The body was the cage of the heart, and the world was the cage of
the body.

As time passed, he understood the meaning of this sentence

from another angle.

After Abomination Suah began to direct “His” attention at him,

even if “He” didn’t have the chance to attack him directly, “He”
was still able to make him suffer some form of corrosion!
...

After one of Reinette Tinekerr’s heads was in control of General

of the Pupil-less Eye, another head raised the black staff that it
was biting down on with its teeth.

The gem-embedded staff lit up with a misty glow.

A figure quickly took shape. It was none other than Gehrman

Sparrow, who was wearing a top hat and a trench coat while
holding Death Knell.

Bang!

A silver-black stream of light flew out and accurately hit

Klarman’s body.

Klarman’s thoughts came to a halt as he froze on the spot.

Control Spirit Bullet!

This was the Control Spirit Bullet shot by Gehrman Sparrow that
the Staff of the Stars had reenacted!

This 0-62 Sealed Artifact could allow the Beyonder powers and
people that surfaced in the minds of the wielder to descend upon
reality, while the latter could launch a single attack.
On the other side, Sharron immediately turned into a puppet
that looked identical to Klarman. She retracted her right hand
and ruthlessly stabbed it into her chest.

Blood sprayed out as Klarman gaped his mouth, unable to make

a sound.

To a Wraith, the heart definitely wasn’t a vital point, but to a

vampire, it was lethal.

Without giving Klarman any chance to resist, Emlyn flipped

through Leymano’s Travels once again and released the
recording of “Historical Void Summoning” and took out the
bronze Unshadowed Crucifix.

His fingers pressed down on a spike, allowing blood to flow out

to “cleanse” the mottled cross.

A pure, burning-white spear instantly condensed.

After Sharron removed “Source of Curses,” Emlyn threw out the

long spear of light and watched it pierce through Shaman King
Klarman’s chest, pinning him to the high walls of the cathedral.

Bright light suddenly expanded and completely extinguished

Klarman’s last breath.
Unshadowed Spear!

...

In the vast desert, Klein suddenly stopped, and while facing

Abomination Suah and the Shaman King, he took off his hat,
pressed his hand to his chest, and bowed.

His body faded and disappeared.

During this process, Klein wasn’t worried about being disturbed

at all. This was because it wasn’t that he was attempting to
leave, but that Reinette Tinekerr had dispelled the Historical Void
projection.

This also meant that the operation at the other battlefield had
succeeded!
 CHAPTER 1237: DISTRIBUTION
As the golden rays of light shone down, Klarman, a Shaman
King, who had lived for more than a thousand years, collapsed
into pieces at the entrance of the Evernight cathedral. Every part
of his body was charred black, completely drained of its blood.

Amongst them, something fell out of his black-robe ashes. It was

a normal-sized palm. Its skin’s texture didn’t appear human at
all, and it had a dim luster. Its fingers were slender with
balanced amounts of flesh and bone.

If he hadn’t seen it on such an occasion, Emlyn definitely

would’ve believed that the palm was a part of an exquisite doll.

Another head in Reinette Tinekerr’s hand swung forward as it

quickly bit the palm.

At the same time, Sharron’s figure turned incorporeal as she

entered the remains of Shaman King Klarman, speeding up the
expelling of his Beyonder characteristic.

Emlyn composed himself and looked at the Door of Summoning

created by Lilith’s Ring. His body suddenly turned into a hazy
moonlight.
The crimson moonlight shattered into countless fragments of
light.

The bright and devilish red scales swam around the area
enveloped by the moonlight, restructuring beside Klarman’s
corpse into Emlyn White in his tuxedo and bowtie.

Without looking at the Beyonder characteristic that had seeped

out, he dispelled the Unshadowed Crucifix, bent down, and
picked up the Vision of White that he had previously thrown to
the side using his black velvet glove.

His other hand shook Leymano’s Travels as he flipped the book

to one of the pages. The symbols and mysterious patterns on it
all belonged to “Traveling.”

Emlyn’s figure turned transparent as he vanished from the

scene.

He followed the plan and was the first to leave after the
operation ended. He didn’t interfere with Sharron and company’s
cleanup of the scene and their clearing of traces. After all, he
was the weakest one there. He had used up a considerable
amount of energy in battle while relying on the Sealed Artifacts
and mystical items.

As for the spoils of war, they would be distributed once they

returned to Backlund.
In this aspect, Emlyn fully believed in Gehrman Sparrow’s
promise and the Rose School of Thought’s temperance
department’s credit.

After “Teleporting” back to an empty house in Backlund, he

suddenly threw down Leymano’s Travels. He took out a bronze
box with many red gems embedded in it, and he placed the
Vision of White inside.

Only after doing this did Emlyn have the energy to take off the
glove on his left hand. He saw that his fingers were filled with
blisters, swollen.

With the Sanguine’s regenerative ability, damage at such a level

should’ve long been healed, but in reality, it hadn’t improved at
all.

The burns brought by the Vision of White will last at least seven
days. Emlyn took out ointment he had stored in a metal tube
and squeezed out some of it to apply it on his wound.

The soul-stabbing pain was immediately eased by the cooling

sensation. Emlyn slowly exhaled as though he had finally
resurrected.

He had used a great deal of willpower to restrain himself from

throwing the Vision of White onto the ground. This was because
once the Sealed Artifact left his control, it would automatically
absorb the light around it and emit a radiant glow. To a
Sanguine, this was an excellent way of committing suicide.

Right on the heels of that, Emlyn took out a bottle of his blood
that he had extracted beforehand and smeared it on the surface
of Leymano’s Travels. Then, he drank another bottle of blood to
ease the bloodthirst that Lilith’s Ring brought about.

After such an operation, he finally removed the negative effects

the Sealed Artifact had on him.

Only at this moment did Emlyn have the time to recall the
accident that had happened during the battle.

The Door of Summoning that he projected with Lilith’s Ring

didn’t summon creatures from deep in the spirit world, but he
ended up summoning a strange moon.

The moon hung behind the Door of Summoning and silently

illuminated Shaman King Klarman, suppressing the various
Beyonder powers that belonged to the Moon domain.

If not for this change, even if Lilith’s Ring had summoned a

saint-level spirit world creature, the battle wouldn’t have ended
so quickly. Perhaps they would have had to wait until the Rose
School of Thought temperance angel descended to gain an
overwhelming advantage.
...A silvery-white moon... Could it be that the Ancestor had
provided me with some help? Emlyn had a thought and made a
corresponding guess.

This matched the identity of the Sanguine savior that the

Ancestor had appointed.

After careful consideration, Emlyn no longer had any doubts

about this guess, but unlike the past, he wasn’t that excited or
thrilled.

After experiencing a battle at the demigod level and confirming

that he was shouldering such an important responsibility, he
felt no sense of pride. His heart was heavy from the pressure.

Phew... A few seconds later, Emlyn opened his mouth and

whispered, “I’m the savior of the Sanguine.”

When he said this, his expression was abnormally solemn,

somewhat dignified, without any hesitation.

...

In the house where Emlyn met Maric and Sharron.

When the Sanguine saw the perfect doll-like lady take out two
items, he heard her slightly ethereal voice say, “According to the
agreement, we will only take one thing. This is the rest.”

The two items were:

A fist-sized gem condensed from thick blood. It emitted a

crimson glow, like a miniature crimson moon. The other item
was an exquisite male doll with two black holes as its eyes.

Shaman King’s Beyonder characteristic... General of the Pupil-less

Eye... Emlyn nodded and saw that the two items seemed to have
a life of their own as they flew over.

Just as he reached out to catch it, he heard Miss Sharron add,

“The Shaman King Beyonder characteristic has some strange
traces of corruption. Even the Unshadowed Spear was unable to
cleanse it.”

It means that I need to find an angel to help me shatter it to

remove the corruption? Emlyn completely understood what
Sharron was saying as he nodded slightly.

“I understand what to do.”

Sharron, who was wearing a small black bonnet, immediately

floated up and gave a curtsy.

“Thank you for your help.”

“Likewise.” Emlyn took off his hat and bowed in return.

...

Above the grayish-white fog, inside the ancient palace.

Klein looked at the wisps of black gas emanating from his body,
shook his head, and sighed.

I actually got cursed by the Abomination without realizing it... The

projection of the Chained God could be the culprit as well...

I was even separated by a historical projection...

If it were any saint without Sefirah Castle, they would probably

experience a sudden death after thinking they were safe.

As for Miss Messenger, there wasn’t much of a problem even

without the historical projection in between because “She” was a
real angel. Therefore, Klein wasn’t worried.

After the black gas dissipated, Klein waited for a while. He

waited until Emlyn sacrificed the items and requested Mr. Fool
to help purify the Shaman King Beyonder characteristic.

Strange corruption... From the Mother Tree of Desire or the

Primordial Moon? Klein picked up the miniature crimson moon
and carefully observed it for a few seconds.

During this process, he was on high alert, constantly preparing

to mobilize Sefirah Castle’s powers.

If he wasn’t at the level of an angel level here, he wouldn’t have

agreed to Emlyn’s sacrifice. Instead, he would’ve chosen to smite
down with power at the Sequence 2 level, shattering the
characteristic and separating the corruption remotely.

Back then, Klein didn’t even dare to divine the Werewolf

Beyonder characteristic that had been slightly influenced by the
Mother Tree of Desire. He had even hurriedly sold it.

After examining it seriously, Klein pressed his right hand,

causing the entire mysterious space to vibrate.

The miniature crimson moon shattered with a crack, splitting

into tiny red dots of light.

Amongst these light dots, there was a small amount of red mist
that evaporated, eventually forming a drop of fresh blood.

Then, the red light dots gathered again, constantly condensing

before transforming into the miniature crimson moon. However,
compared to before, it was more translucent and pure.
Klein conjured a fake hand, picked up the drop of seemingly
fresh blood, and discovered that it contained immense vitality.

It’s not at the angel level, but it’s a little strange... It seems to have
received an evil god’s blessings... As Klein cut off all the invisible
connections that resulted from the blood, he took a paper
figurine and attempted to press the drop of blood onto it.

The moment the blood came into contact with the paper
figurine, it immediately seeped in. In the next second, the paper
figurine’s stomach strangely bulged and exploded.

At the moment the paper figurine tore apart, a new paper

figurine with a hint of crimson crawled out from its stomach. It
seemed to have fully-developed features.

The power of reproduction... Klein frowned slightly as he stabbed

with his right hand, reducing the newly born paper figurine into
powder.

A tiny amount of blood-colored mist emanated again,

condensing into a drop of blood.

The characteristic and spirituality were only slightly weakened...

It needs to be repeated more than a hundred times before it can be
completely removed... Klein silently assessed as he gathered the
powers of Sefirah Castle to seal the drop of blood.
He then looked up and cast his gaze at the male doll on the long
mottled table.

The palm-sized doll in a formal suit was prostrating; it didn’t

dare to look up.

Oh, how easy is it to deal with those with living characteristics...

Klein chuckled as he gathered the sealed drop of blood and
brought it close towards the doll named General of the Pupil-less
Eye.

General of the Pupil-less Eye pushed itself up with all four limbs
and quickly retreated.

After a pause, it pressed its forehead against the table, emitting a

sound indecipherable to humans.

“Declaring your subservience? Very good...” Klein replied with a

smile and casually instructed, “Show me your abilities.”

After a series of demonstrations, he confirmed that General of

the Pupil-less Eye could possess a target and affect lifeless items.
It also had some level of control over mystical items that no one
possessed or had spirituality injected into.

The latter power might be very useful at certain times... Klein

nodded slightly and beckoned for it to jump into a box he
conjured.

After carefully sealing it, Klein threw the box and the drop of
blood into the junk pile to let them familiarize themselves with
their future lives.

As for the negative effects of General of the Pupil-less Eye, Klein

believed that they could discuss and resolve it amicably and
normally.
 CHAPTER 1238: HYPOTHESIS
After dealing with the spoils of war and bestowing the purified
Shaman King Beyonder characteristic to Emlyn White, Klein was
in no hurry to leave Sefirah Castle. He simply reviewed the battle
today.

One thing he focused on was Abomination Suah’s performance

in various aspects, so as to assess how powerful an angel was.

If I encounter him head-on and do not hold back, I might not even
have a chance to summon an angel projection. Unless I succeed on
my first attempt... Of course, my target, Dark Demon Wolf, is a
Sequence 2 Miracle Invoker. As for Abomination Suah, “He” is
already a Sequence 1. The gap between the two is likely quite
significant... However, Dark Demonic Wolf shares the same Seer
pathway as me. “He” suppresses me in every aspect... I can only be
thankful that “He” hasn’t completed the ritual and advanced to
Sequence 1, or I wouldn’t have any hope of winning... Sequence 1...
As his thoughts raced, Klein’s gaze suddenly constricted as he sat
straight.

He had thought of a possibility in a moment of inspiration.

Could the Dark Demonic Wolf, Kotar, have advanced and become a
Sequence 1 Attendant of Mysteries? “He” created a marionette city
to mislead possible trackers, such as Angel of Time Amon?
It can’t be ruled out... Yes, there’s another possibility. The Dark
Demonic Wolf Kotar is in complete control of that “curtain” and
has the strength of a quasi-Sequence 1... The more Klein thought
about it, the more he realized that the operation was more
dangerous than he imagined.

The Dark Demonic Wolf has survived in the Forsaken Land of the
Gods for so many years. Even a God of Trickery like Amon is
unable to capture “Him.” This means that “His” strength and
intelligence has reached a rather high level!

I still have to make more preparations for hunting “Him”... Klein

frowned slightly and slowly exhaled.

...

Backlund, West Borough, within the Odora family’s villa.

Emlyn sat on a leather sofa in the living room, crossed his right
leg, and placed it on his left thigh, patiently waiting for Baron
Cosmi to enter.

Before long, the middle-aged Sanguine Baron entered the living

room and swept his gaze across Emlyn.

“Viscount White, why are you visiting so late at night?”

Emlyn smiled and said, “Isn’t this just the beginning of a day?
Look, the crimson moon outside the window is so beautiful.”

Cosmi wanted to retort to the young Sanguine, pointing out how

Emlyn followed the “good practice” of waking up at seven in the
morning and sleeping before eleven back when he went to the
Harvest Church. After a moment of hesitation, he resisted the
urge and said, “What’s the matter?”

Emlyn raised his hand to pat the gown, tugged at his bowtie, and
slowly got up. He raised his chin slightly and said, “Tell Lord
Nibbs that he can begin preparing for the Earl conferment
ritual.”

“...” Cosmi instinctively asked, “What are you talking about?”

Just as he said that, he suddenly came to a realization as he

recalled Emlyn’s previous application.

“Y-you obtained an Earl—no, a Shaman King’s Beyonder

characteristic?”

Emlyn enjoyed this very moment as he replied with a smile, “Did

you think I was just joking when borrowing Vision of White?”

As he spoke, he took out the bronze box inlaid with many ruby
gems. He opened it and revealed the eyeball-shaped glass sphere
inside, indicating that he hadn’t lost it and was about to return
it.

Cosmi’s eyes flickered as he said, “The Rose School of Thought’s

temperance faction still has such powerful strength?

“Then why did they cooperate with you?”

The upper echelons of the Sanguine in Backlund, which was also

the grandfather of Cosmi, Marquis Nibbs Odora, didn’t think
highly of Emlyn’s previous application. He wanted to wait for the
cooperation with the Rose School of Thought to fall through
before Emlyn had no choice but to seek help from him or their
demigods.

Emlyn glanced at him and replied with a smile, “It’s a secret.”

This was the tone he learned from Gehrman Sparrow. He found

it cool and thought that it suited his preferences.

At the same time, this was the key point that The Hanged Man
had repeatedly told him during the free exchange of the Tarot
Club.

Only by maintaining a sense of mystery would the upper

echelons of the Sanguine experience certain fear. This prevented
them from finding excuses or using their status to take away the
Shaman King characteristic.

Without waiting for Cosmi to respond, Emlyn threw the bronze

box containing the Vision of White and buttoned up his suit. He
walked past the baron and walked to the door of the living room.

As he was about to leave, Emlyn stopped. Without turning his

head, he straightened his back and looked straight ahead.

“Remember to address me as Earl next time.”

With the Ancestor’s blessings and the importance the Moon had
placed on him, he was filled with confidence in becoming a
Shaman King.

Cosmi’s facial muscles twitched, but he maintained his silence.

Only after Emlyn left did he find it difficult to control his warped
expression.

As a Sanguine who had existed since the time of Roselle, he was

many years older than Emlyn, but he remained a baron. He was
just slightly better than those without a noble title. As for Emlyn,
who was considered a laughing stock amongst the younger
generation of the Backlund Sanguine, he was about to cross the
border separating mortals and gods. He would become a
Sequence 4 Shaman King, a Sanguine Earl.
How could Cosmi not lose his composure? How could he not be
jealous? How could he not be shocked?

After spending a few minutes to control his emotions, he headed

down to the basement. Passing through several secret doors, he
arrived at the gray hall where Nibbs was sleeping.

“Grandfather, Emlyn’s operation has succeeded.”

Inside the black iron coffin, there was a brief silence. After three
or four seconds, Nibbs finally said, “The faction backing him is
beyond our imagination...”

This Sanguine Marquis’s voice was deep and old, with a hint of
hoarseness as it echoed in the hall.

“Grandfather, Emlyn succeeded by relying on the Vision of

White. A portion of the items he obtained rightfully belongs to
the race,” Cosmi said with some anticipation, feeling somewhat
indignant.

Nibbs’s voice grew louder.

“Buffoon!

“To be able to hunt a Shaman King while the Rose School of

Thought was clearly prepared, is that something any faction can
do?

“The Rose School of Thought’s temperance faction has been in

shambles for years, so how much strength can it have left?

“At most, they have an angel in a poor condition, or a Grade 0

Sealed Artifact, as well as two to three demigods. All these put
together wouldn’t be able to restrain Abomination Suah and the
Rose School of Thought’s other angels, other Grade 0 Sealed
Artifacts, a sizable number of demigods, as well as the Chained
God’s projection, and the blessings of the Mother Tree of Desire.

“If Emlyn’s operation succeeded, then you can count how many
angels and Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts are needed at the very least.
This is a power that can match ours!

“In the future, don’t deliberately investigate Emlyn and his other
companions!”

After shouting a few more times, Nibbs coughed twice, clearly

struggling.

Cosmi’s face turned pale as he finally calmed down.

“Then... are you really going to prepare a ritual for him?”

“What else?” Nibbs returned with a question before sighing.
“Perhaps after Emlyn took the risk for the Sanguine’s future, the
Ancestor has truly begun showing ‘Her’ concern for him...”

...

Fog Sea, La Cha Island.

After leaving the Future on the safe sea route, Admiral of Stars
Cattleya used her fairytale magic to arrive at a mountain peak.
She recited a passage in Jotun to an empty cliff:

“Open sesame!”

A path immediately appeared on the cliff as though it was real

and illusory. It was unknown where it led to.

Cattleya made use of her prophetic means to make a simple

assessment of any danger. Then, she stepped onto the path and
ventured deep into the cliff.

As she walked, her vision cleared up. She saw the sea that
appeared clear like sapphires and a beautiful castle made of pure
emerald.

This was Queen Mystic Bernadette’s Emerald City.

Cattleya wasn’t unfamiliar with this place. She easily passed the
questions and tests of the magical guards and came to the half-
open room that provided the best vista in the castle.

The tall Queen was standing behind the railing, looking at the
waves that surged forward.

For some reason, Cattleya’s hidden excitement, thrill, and joy

suddenly calmed down at that moment as she felt a sense of
security and freedom.

Back when she cruised the seas, she would occasionally feel
lonely and sad, like a leaf that had left its tree, allowing the
wind to bring her to different places. Now, she seemed to have
fallen back to the ground, right beside the tree.

She opened her mouth, momentarily at a loss for words. Finally,

she nudged the heavy glasses on her nose and simply greeted,
“Good afternoon, Your Majesty.”

Bernadette turned around and nodded.

“I summoned you back to Emerald City because I have some

things to hand over to you.”

Cattleya instinctively asked, “Why are you handing them over to

me?”
The Queen had a secret organization like Element Dawn and a
group of pirates under her!

Bernadette didn’t directly answer Cattleya’s question as she said,

“I previously received a clue and left Backlund in a hurry.”

“I remember the matter,” Cattleya interjected.

Bernadette’s long and straight eyebrows twitched slightly.

“Through this clue, I managed to piece together an incomplete

sea map from the descendants of Edwards, William, and Poli. It
records the area my father had explored in the Fog Sea those
years.

With the help of this sea map and my prophetic abilities, I can
roughly guess that a particular area out at sea that is far away
from the safe sea route might be hiding his secret. I plan on
heading there on the Dawn to do an extended search.

“I’m not sure when I can return. Perhaps I will never be able to
return. Therefore, I have to hand over some items and matters to
you in advance.”

After listening carefully, Cattleya said without hesitation, “I’ll go

with you.”
“It is my father. This is something I have to do, alone.” Queen
Mystic Bernadette slowly shook her head.

Cattleya fell silent for a few seconds before saying, “If you don’t
return, I would do the same.”
 CHAPTER 1239: LEGACY
Upon hearing Cattleya’s words, Queen Mystic Bernadette looked
at her silently for a few seconds before saying, “That is your
choice, and also your freedom.”

Cattleya stared straight at the Queen before pursing her lips and
saying, “I know. You must’ve destroyed all the clues that will
allow me to pursue your tracks...

“To you, this is to end the past—all of it—regardless of whether

you return.”

The chestnut-colored hair casually draped over Bernadette’s

shoulders as she maintained her silence as if she was using this
method to confirm the Admiral of Stars’s guess.

When Cattleya saw this, she smiled bitterly and said, “I won’t
harp on how I’ll do everything I can to find you if you were to
remain lost for half a year or a year. I just want you to
remember to recite Mr. Fool’s honorific name when the danger
is gravest.”

She said that title frankly.

Queen Mystic Bernadette slowly nodded and said, “I will keep
that in mind.”

Cattleya immediately revealed a smile as she said with misty

eyes, “What items and matters need to be handed over to me?”

With a flip of her hand, Bernadette took out an item from

somewhere.

The item was entirely gold in color, like a miniaturized kettle. Its
surface was covered with mysterious and complicated symbols,
and a part of a lamp’s wick extended out from the mouth.

“It’s name is the ‘Magic Wishing Lamp.’ Its serial number is 0-05.
It might’ve originated from the First Epoch, and even a true deity
can’t shatter it. Normally, it wouldn’t cause any harm, nor
would it be of any use. However, it will constantly tempt you to
rub it through dreams and illusions, to summon the Genie.”
Queen Mystic Bernadette simply introduced the item’s origins
and effects. “The Genie claims to be eternal and can grant you
any ten wishes, but often, they are fulfilled in an extremely
warped manner or with terrifying consequences. My father told
me that the holder can avoid the harm brought by the first two
wishes through proper wording and preparations, but the third
wish is absolutely forbidden.”

At this point, Bernadette emphasized, “Absolutely forbidden!”

“It sounds easy to get around it...” Cattleya thought for a moment
before saying, “Can’t you make two wishes before giving it to me.
I’ll make another two wishes, then give it to Frank, Heath, and
the others. This will allow for many things to be done.”

She was only using Frank as an example. She had no intention

of letting him come into contact with something so dangerous.

Holding the Magic Wishing Lamp, Bernadette shook her head

indiscernibly and said, “The owner is different from the wielder.
Before I die, even if you obtain the Magic Wishing Lamp, you will
only be a wielder. The first wish you make will also be counted
as my third wish and your first wish.

“Also, although we can craft our words and make preparations to

avoid the damage caused by the fulfillment of the wishes, this
does not mean that the Genie isn’t intelligent. On the contrary,
‘He’ is very smart, very cunning, and has a very strong sense of
autonomy.”

Cattleya tersely acknowledged.

“Then, is there any wish that ‘He’ cannot fulfill?”

“Nothing at the moment, but if it involves the level of a true

deity, the distortion of the wish will exceed your imagination. To
put it simply, if you wish to become a Sequence 0 true deity, then
your body and soul will meld into one with an unknown evil
god. Remember, the Genie’s requirement is that the wish has to
be simple and concise. Otherwise, ‘He’ will reject it and treat it as
if you have already made a wish,” Bernadette explained.

With that said, she got an invisible servant to fly towards

Cattleya with the terrifying Sealed Artifact 0-05.

After Cattleya reached out her hand to grab the Magic Wishing
Lamp, Bernadette continued, “If you dream of the Genie and are
bewitched by ‘Him’ to make a wish, that means that I can no
longer return. Following that, you will be its owner. I hope that
your first wish is to retrieve all the items that were carried on
Bernadette Gustav’s person before she headed out to sea,
including her own Beyonder characteristic. Yes, it’s best to add
the exact date when making a wish.”

Cattleya looked down at the golden lamp and blurted out, “Can I
make a wish to bring you back to life?”

After a few seconds of silence, Bernadette said, “The resurrected

me might just be a monster.

“If you really wish to do so, you can ask Mr. Fool for ‘His’
opinion.”

Cattleya nodded slightly.

“Okay.”

“This is the item I’m giving you and the matters I need to settle.
I’ll leave the rest to the Element Dawn. They will have a new
leader and won’t collapse because of a person’s disappearance.”
Bernadette didn’t beat around the bush, indicating that this was
the main reason she had summoned Cattleya to Emerald City.

The level of the divine lamp was extremely high, making it

impossible to pass it through a messenger.

Without waiting for Cattleya’s reply, Queen Mystic’s expression

suddenly softened.

“Haven’t you always wanted to share what happened all these

years with me?”

Cattleya was taken aback as she nodded.

“That’s right.”

She then walked to the Queen’s side, pulled a chair over, and sat
down, facing the blue sea beyond the emerald railing.

Bernadette sat beside her and listened to her talk about all the
encounters after she left the Dawn.
These matters had been mentioned in the letter by Cattleya, but
due to the limited length, she didn’t provide any detailed
descriptions. There were some that she was sharing for the first
time.

At some point in time, Cattleya fell asleep and dreamed of a time

many years ago.

At that time, she was just a maiden who stubbornly left the
Dawn without looking back.

Suddenly, she woke up and realized that there was no one beside
her. She realized that it had already turned dark at some point in
time, and dawn was even approaching.

Cattleya suddenly reached out and threw out an illusory ball of

yarn.

The ball of yarn rolled into the void, leaving behind a bright-
colored thread.

Following this thread, Cattleya walked through the spirit world

as though she had mastered “Teleportation” and arrived at the
periphery of La Cha Island.

She stood at the edge of the cliff and cast her gaze into the
distance. She saw that on the dark blue sea, a gorgeous and huge
sailboat, which was tinted with an orange glow, was steering
towards the horizon.

Cattleya slowly sat down and leaned forward slightly. She

hugged her knees and looked in that direction for a long time.

The sun gradually rose and shone on her.

...

In Backlund, at a soup kitchen.

The veil-wearing Stelyn Sammer no longer lowered her head like

the previous few months, afraid that others would recognize her.
The only worry on her mind as she anxiously looked ahead was
if the free food would last until it was her turn.

She could vaguely hear gunshots echoing in the distance. She

didn’t know if the armies of Feysac, Intis, or Feynapotter had
breached the final line of defense, or if the police were dealing
with a looter.

Please end it... Please end this war quickly... Stelyn, who had gone
to three soup kitchens, silently prayed.

At this moment, a staff member raised his voice and said from a
few meters away, “All the food here has been handed out!”
Stelyn’s face turned ashen. She looked up at the dark sky and
dragged her feet in despair and numbness before returning to
the house at 17 Minsk Street.

The moment she opened the door, her two children rushed over
and raised their innocent faces.

“Mommy, did you get any bread?”

“Mommy, I’m hungry...”

They were twins, a boy and a girl. Both of them were very
adorable.

Stelyn held back her tears and forced a smile.

“Yes.”

She then entered the house, took out some pieces of bread she
had stashed, and split it among the two children.

As she watched the two children eat the bread without any
regard for etiquette, Stelyn’s expression kept changing. It cycled
between sorrow and pain.

Not long after, her husband, Luke Sammer, returned home, but
he, too, didn’t have any food in his hands.
Ever since the Coim Company was taken over by the military
during the war, this former manager had lost his job. He could
only rely on their past savings and maintain his family via
government aid.

“I didn’t manage to...” Seeing his wife’s hopeful gaze, this burly
man with a messy beard lowered his head in shame.

Stelyn, who still looked rather pretty while in her thirties, took a
deep breath and said, “Me too... I’ll go out and queue again. There
should still be places that haven’t finished distributing food!”

Without waiting for her husband to respond, she rushed out of

the door.

Luke immediately turned around and said to her back, “I’ll find
another one too!”

Stelyn didn’t stop. She walked two streets and arrived in front of
a house with a garden.

Not long after, she saw the owner of the place, a tycoon in his
fifties.

“I want to buy some food.” Stelyn took out a stack of crumpled

bills.
The grizzled elder smiled and said, “And why should I sell it to
you?

“I remember that you rejected me last time.”

Stelyn’s face paled. Without a word, she lowered her head and
unbuckled her belt with her other hand.

With a snap, the leather belt that was originally very exquisite
but now had quite a few stains fell to the ground.

...

Luke Sammer wandered aimlessly on the streets, unsure where

he could find food.

Looking at the small number of pedestrians passing by, and the

bags that they were trying their best to protect, the scholarly
gentleman’s eyes gradually turned red.

Unknowingly, he followed someone and turned into a street.

In less than an hour, the curfew would begin. This was a rare
opportunity for him.

That person stopped outside a house and walked towards the

door feebly.
At this moment, the person suddenly fainted and fell to the
ground.

Luke subconsciously took a few steps back before quickly

approaching to test the pedestrian’s breathing.

His gaze unconsciously fell on the paper bag in the man’s

embrace, and he could smell the aroma of bread.

Luke gulped and reached out for the bag.

As he moved his hand, he looked back in fear at the house that

this pedestrian was trying to enter. He saw a child’s drawing
pasted on the oriel window.

Luke’s actions stiffened. A few seconds later, he stood up, walked

to the door of the house, and rang the doorbell.

The house’s mistress and child quickly opened the door and saw
their weak father and the bag of bread.

The curfew arrived very quickly, and Luke returned to Minsk

Street dejectedly.

Just as he opened the door, he saw his wife smiling at him.

“I got food!”
That’s great... Luke heaved a sigh of relief and hugged her tightly.

...

Audrey walked along the streets and alleys, with no one capable
of seeing her.

She didn’t say anything and walked back to Empress Borough, all
the way back into the luxurious mansion where she smelled the
aroma of pan-fried foie gras and other delicacies.

After staring silently for a while, she saw the maids coming and
going. Finally, she headed upstairs to her room.

In the middle of the night, she wore a cloak and entered her
parents’ bedroom before arriving at their bed.

After staring at them for a long time, Audrey knelt down on one
knee and pressed her forehead against her father’s hand.

Beads of water dripped onto the carpet.

Then, the blonde, green-eyed noble lady slowly raised her head
and said to her sleeping parents, choking, “Daddy, Mommy,
thank you. Thank you for teaching me what pity, kindness, and
virtue are.”
As soon as she finished speaking, she closed her eyes and stood
up abruptly. Turning around, she walked towards the door, no
longer wearing the slightest emotions on her face.
 CHAPTER 1240: THE TIDE
In the early morning, Earl Hall woke up at his usual time and
took a stroll in his garden and lawn.

By the time he finished looking at his beloved thoroughbreds, he

returned to the third floor of the villa and changed out of his
outing clothes. His wife, Caitlyn, had already woken up and was
instructing her lady’s maid to relay her thoughts to the rest of
the servants.

“It’s time for breakfast.” Earl Hall stood beside the coat rack and
smiled at his wife.

At that moment, he heard a commotion outside, one that was

getting closer and closer, but it did not quell.

With a slight frown, Earl Hall turned his head to look at his
valet.

Without needing the noble to speak, the valet immediately

walked to the window and drew open the thin curtain.

With a swoosh, more light shone into the bedroom. It was clear.
The valet then cast his gaze out the window and scanned his
surroundings. His expression suddenly became solemn.

He turned around and glanced at Lady Caitlyn, who was still

talking to the lady’s maid. He walked quickly to Earl Hall’s side
and said in a low voice, “A protest! Many people are protesting!”

A protest? Earl Hall was no stranger to this term. As a powerful

Loen Kingdom noble, and the second largest shareholder of the
Constant Coal and Steel Consortium, he had seen many workers
protest in demonstrations, requesting for a rise in their weekly
salaries, as well as stipulate for maximum working hours.
During the past two months, Backlund had also undergone
several protests due to various problems, but they were quickly
suppressed without causing too much of an impact.

His gaze moved back and forth across his valet’s face for a few
seconds. Eyes narrowed, he acutely sensed that the protest today
might be different from what he had imagined.

Without batting an eyelid, he walked to the window.

Looking out, Earl Hall’s eyes suddenly froze.

With the advantage of being on the third floor, he saw that the
roads were filled with dense hordes of people, extending far into
the distance. They gathered together and surged in this
direction, as if they were a dark, gigantic cloud that was about to
envelop Backlund.

“Bread!”

“We want bread!”

The shouts of tens of thousands of people, and even more people,

grew into a crescendo—one that was loud and clear. It made Earl
Hall’s scalp tingle.

Having participated in the Mass at Festival Square, he was no

stranger to seeing large masses of people or hearing people
booming in one voice. But back then, he could barely be
considered a part of the crowd. And today, he was one of the
targets of the surging “tidal wave.”

Earl Hall couldn’t help but glance towards the end of the
protesters, only to realize that there was no end to it. However,
with his rich experience in handling matters, he could make a
judgment based on the details he had observed.

He could see that there were very few police and soldiers on both
sides of the protesters. Compared to the large number of people,
they were like the eddies created by a tidal wave, a negligible
detail.
Earl Hall believed that the protesters that targeted Empress
Borough would definitely be clamped down upon with the
greatest force possible. It would be impossible for large numbers
of soldiers and police to be deployed. The current situation could
only mean one thing:

There were too many people participating in the protest!

As such, the soldiers and police were spread too thin!

A protest numbering more than a hundred thousand people?

Perhaps more... A protest arising from a food shortage can turn
into a riot and looting at any time... It might still seem orderly
now... because there are many organizers and leaders? Damn it.
Didn’t MI9 and the various Churches notice any signs? How could
such a large-scale protest be organized overnight? Even if
Backlund has become a gunpowder keg, it would still require quite
a number of matchsticks to light it! Thoughts ran through Earl
Hall’s mind as his expression grew graver.

“Bread!”

“We want bread!”

The shouting became louder and more uniform, as if there was a

tsunami in the city.
At that moment, the servants in Earl Hall’s mansion sensed the
commotion. All of them went to the windows and looked beyond
the compound gates.

Their faces turned pale, as though they had encountered a flood

that could not be avoided.

“Bread!”

“We want bread!”

Countless voices converged together, as the dense masses exuded

a suffocating presence.

Earl Hall snapped to his senses. He subconsciously wanted to get

someone to send a telegram to the royal family to get them to
organize an army to suppress the protesters.

However, after further observation, he realized that quite a

number of protesters were wearing military uniforms and were
disabled.

“Bread!”

“We want bread!”

The soldiers in charge of maintaining order looked at the
protesters with pity and pointed their guns at the sky.

Among those people were their old comrades, their parents and
children, their friends, neighbors, and large numbers of people
who simply desired the same right to live like them. They just
didn’t want to starve to death. How could they not feel pity and
empathy?

At first, such feelings might have arisen in a handful of soldiers

and police, but it quickly spread to almost everyone.

In the past, under their officers’ supervision at gunpoint, they

would have accepted all orders without any protest. But now,
many people were thinking:

Any son-of-a-b*tch who dares to get me to fire shall be fired upon!

“Bread!”

“We want bread!”

From the shouts and the impact of the huge crowd, the color in
Earl Hall’s face drained.

He couldn’t help but retract his gaze and look at the guards and
bodyguards gathered outside the house. He looked at the
Beyonders of the Church of Evernight who were responsible for
protecting his family, and he realized that the reactions of the
two were different.

The guards and bodyguards were filled with fear. The

expressions of the secretly-hired Beyonders had already become
rather solemn. As for the protectors from the Church of
Evernight, their gazes were filled with pity and empathy.

To the Church, I might be equivalent to a thousand believers, but

there are tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even
more... Earl Hall instantly came to a realization of the
consequences of what he had planned to do.

Even though they were armed to the teeth, there was no way
they could fend off so many protesters with just a few
bodyguards. Once the conflict erupted, the Beyonders of the
Church of Evernight couldn’t be counted on at all. It was already
a blessing by the Goddess if his family could escape Empress
Borough with the bodyguards he hired!

For the first time, Earl Hall experienced the strength of the
masses. He experienced the terror of the unity of people.

As this thought flashed through his mind, he immediately

turned his head and instructed his valet, “Send a telegram to the
Prime Minister and send a telegram to the other nobles. Say that
I’m willing to take the lead and donate most of our food!
“Get them to remain calm!”

As the radio signals exchanged across the air, the nobles living
in Empress Borough all learned of his attitude.

The present Duke Negan looked out the window with a serious
expression. After a moment of silence, he exhaled and said to the
male secretary beside him, “Protect the mansion and give up any
forceful stance. Follow Earl Hall’s lead.

“Also, make the merchants who are hoarding food the first
examples!”

By the time the upper-class society came to a consensus and

came up with a solution, Earl Hall’s heart finally settled back to
its original position. He had the energy to head to the dining
room to meet his family.

When he passed through the dining hall’s entrance, he

subconsciously scanned the situation inside.

His wife stood by the window, looking out the window with
worry. His eldest son kept pacing back and forth, appearing very
angry and anxious. His daughter stood beside his wife, watching
the tidal-wave-like protesters in silence.

...
Fog Sea, Future.

Cattleya stepped on a resplendent bridge formed from starlight

and returned to the deck.

“Captain, you have to do something about Frank this time!”

Boatswain Nina, rushed over and shouted.

Cattleya’s depressed and sorrowful mood was instantly shattered

as she frowned slightly.

“What did he do again?”

Nina said angrily, “He asked me if I knew how to have children.

He wants to study how life is born and how the soul is created!”

“...Did you hit him?” Cattleya fell silent for a second.

“I did!” Nina didn’t hide anything.

Cattleya then looked at Frank who was not far away, ignoring
his bruised face.

“You should first study how fish breed.”

“Alright.” Frank scratched his head and heeded his captain’s
orders.

Following that, Cattleya nodded at the shadow which extended

out from the cabin—the pale-faced Bloodless Heath Doyle.

“Everything’s fine now.”

Heath Doyle clearly relaxed.

“Yes, Captain.”

After this farce with her crew, Cattleya finally returned to the
real world. While they weren’t paying attention, she rubbed her
temples and flew into the captain’s cabin.

Following that, she sealed the cabin with magic and took out the
Grade 0 Sealed Artifact—Magic Wishing Lamp.

After finishing her preparations, Cattleya sat at her desk and

lowered her head. She used Jotun to recite Mr. Fool’s honorific
name to report to him about Queen Mystic.

Holding a lantern in hand, Klein surveyed the surrounding area

of the northern city ruins. He turned his head slightly and
listened for a few seconds before following the process of
entering the world above the gray fog.
He then sat on the high-back chair belonging to The Fool at the
end of the long mottled table, spreading his spirituality towards
the crimson star representing The Hermit.

Queen Mystic has some preliminary clues to the primitive island.

She plans on leaving the safe sea route to do an extended search...

That primitive island was discovered by Emperor Roselle by

chance. It’s very likely that one of his nine secret mausoleums is
hidden on it... This is the only one that hasn’t been discovered and
destroyed at the moment. It’s the hope of the Emperor’s
resurrection...

However, the living beings on that primitive island seem to

worship an unknown power that comes from the cosmos. Just
understanding the cosmos that will lead to corruption... I need to
remind Ma’am Hermit to warn Queen Mystic...

Magic Wishing Lamp... Magic Wishing Lamp? So this Grade 0

Sealed Artifact is in the hands of Queen Mystic... It’s a
combination of a Miracle Invoker’s Beyonder characteristic and a
characteristic of unknown origins. Even a true deity can’t shatter
it... Just as he finished listening to 0-05’s description, he
immediately adjusted his vision and enlarged the scene of the
golden kettle-like Magic Wishing Lamp.

Suddenly, the wick at the mouth of the Magic Wishing Lamp lit
up!
 CHAPTER 1241: GENIE
The light emitted by the lamp’s core was extremely viscous, like
water that had been infused with quite a bit of sugar. It spewed
out, forming a distorted and blurry golden figure.

This figure instantly occupied the crimson star representing The

Hermit, cutting off his ability to sense Cattleya.

Sitting at the end of the long bronze table, Klein’s eyes widened
as a thought subconsciously flashed across his mind:

As expected of a Sealed Artifact labeled 0-05!

Although the serial number of Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts was

usually based on the order of the time the orthodox Churches
obtained or understood them, it had to be known that this set of
rules was officially established after the seven Churches truly
ruled over the world, which was the late Fourth Epoch and early
Fifth Epoch.

Back then, most Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts had already appeared,

and they had been learned of or obtained by the orthodox
Churches!
This resulted in a situation where the ones with smaller serial
numbers being Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts that were more
powerful, terrifying, and unimaginable. Then, the rest were
labeled based on the order of appearance.

In addition, although it wasn’t wrong to say that an item was

more powerful the more ancient it was, for an item from the
First Epoch that the ancient gods were unable to affect, it
definitely meant that even deities didn’t fully comprehend their
secrets.

This way, the smaller the number was, the more terrifying the
Grade 0 Sealed Artifact was.

Of course, based on this rule, the Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts with

higher serial numbers weren’t necessarily worse than the first
ten. Perhaps it was simply because they were discovered or
obtained by the Church at a later date. Without any numbers left
for them, they could only be serialized.

Just as a thought flashed through his mind, the golden figure’s

gaze pierced through the crimson star representing The Hermit
and towards the ancient palace above the gray fog.

Following that, “His” voice echoed in an unusually magnificent

manner:

“Long time no see.”

Long time no see? Long time no see! He... He knows the former
owner of Sefirah Castle, The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth
for Blessings? No, it should be “Him,” a Genie who claims to be
eternal... “He” can actually use Ma’am Hermit’s prayer to directly
talk to me... A thought flashed through Klein’s mind as he tensed
up.

Based on his experience over the recent years, as well as his

ability as a Clown, his body suddenly relaxed and he leisurely
leaned back into his chair.

Following that, Klein replied, “Heh.”

He didn’t give an affirmative answer, nor did he deny that he

was a fake. He only showed a look of contempt and wore a
supercilious look.

The blurry golden figure harrumphed.

“You’ve actually been weakened so much. It’s no wonder that I

haven’t heard of your honorific name in the past few millennia.”

Honorific name... Weak... “He” really knows the former owner of

Sefirah Castle... Is that an existence who was active during the
First Epoch? Amidst his thoughts, Klein smiled and said, “What
you see might not be the truth.”
“Haha.” The twisted and blurry golden figure laughed and said,
“You’re still your usual self, always trying to scam others, but the
condition of Sefirah Castle cannot fool me. Under normal
circumstances, there’s no way for me to pass through the outer
layers of protection to communicate with you.”

“How do you know that I didn’t do it on purpose?” Klein asked in

a relaxed manner.

“There’s no point in lying to me,” the distorted, blurry golden

Genie immediately replied.

...Why do I feel like the victim of fraud is saying that I’m

penniless, to the point of having sold my kidney... Back then, what
did the previous owner of Sefirah Castle—the one suspected to be
The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth for Blessings—do to the
Genie... Hmm, part of the characteristics of this Magic Wishing
Lamp is that of a Miracle Invoker... Using his lampooning to
relieve the pressure in his heart, Klein smiled.

“It’s not up to you to decide whether there’s any point.”

The blurry golden figure trembled slightly.

“From the state of Sefirah Castle, you seem to have a need for a
Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic.”
“He” did not harp on the topic and instead pointed out the
situation “He” had observed.

...This fellow can actually see through this matter... “His” level is
really very high... “He” is able to separate the Miracle Invoker
Beyonder characteristic from the Magic Wishing Lamp? Klein’s
eyes narrowed as he nearly lost his composure.

He immediately controlled his actions and expression and

replied with a smile, “If you think so.”

The blurry and distorted golden figure once again made “His”
magnificent voice echo above the gray fog.

“We can make a deal.

“You will remove my seal and give me freedom. I will leave the
Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic to you and only take
away the portion that belongs to me.

“As for a witness, let’s use our sefirot. Although both you and I
have means to resist the backlash and reduce the damage
caused by breaching the contract, it won’t be without a price. We
both need to consider the consequences.

“I promise I won’t stay here any longer than necessary.”

Sealed... Sefirot... The terrifying nature of the Magic Wishing
Lamp is a seal of an existence that’s at least at the true deity level?
With a thought, Klein quickly analyzed the viability of the
matter.

Soon, he made a decision. He was not to be bewitched!

There were two reasons for this. Firstly, he wasn’t the real owner
of Sefirah Castle. There was a limit to what he could do and
handle. Secondly, he had received some mysticism education
and had gleaned experiences as a Nighthawk. He knew not to
trade with unknown existences or bear any hope in being lucky!

Having made up his mind, he calmed down and focused on how

to gather more information.

The Genie was suspected to originate from the darkest, most

chaotic, and most mysterious First Epoch, so “He” definitely
knew a lot!

After some thought, the corners of Klein’s mouth curled up.

“Do you think such conditions can move me?”

He planned to see how high the chips the Genie could offer, so as
to pry into certain of “His” secrets.
Upon hearing this, the flickering golden figure’s eyes suddenly lit
up in a literal manner!

“His” gaze seemed to land directly on Klein as “His” magnificent

voice quaked the ancient palace like thunder:

“You are not ‘Him’!”

You are not “Him”... At that moment, Klein was a little stunned
and also a little frightened. It was as if he was performing a
grand magic show only to have a member of the audience
suddenly point out his trick.

He didn’t know what was wrong with his rhetorical question,

nor did he know what exactly was wrong. It was difficult for
him to analyze the pros and cons in a short period of time, and
give a reaction that matched the current situation.

... Why did “He” suddenly realize that I’m not the former owner of
Sefirah Castle—the suspected “Celestial Worthy of Heaven and
Earth for Blessings”... Isn’t my rhetoric question very reasonable?
Since we’re talking about a deal, bargaining should be allowed...
The former owner of Sefirah Castle that the Genie knew wasn’t like
that? Impossible, why would a person who’s good at deceit show
“His” hand so readily? How can there not be some level of
negotiation and pressure? Sh*t, too many thoughts are running
through my mind. Nearly ten seconds have passed... I didn’t
immediately answer the Genie’s accusation, so it’s a form of
indirect admittance... When it came to being exposed, Klein
didn’t have much experience. He was momentarily unsure for a
response.

Just as he raised his vigilance and was about to produce the Staff
of the Stars and activate Sefirah Castle’s powers to resist the
possible attack from the Genie, the golden and blurry figure
suddenly laughed.

“Haha. Hahaha. Hahaha.”

This laughter seemed to stir his soul, causing Klein, who was
inside Sefirah Castle, to nearly show signs of losing control. It
wasn’t easy for him to remain calm.

There’s no intention to attack, but the influence of natural

dissipation... What’s the Genie laughing about? What’s so funny?
Klein frowned as he thought of one possibility after another, but
he felt that they didn’t match reality.

After a few seconds, the Genie’s laughter stopped and “He”

happily quipped, “Even for existences at our level, fate is still so
miraculous.

“Regardless of who you are, the deal I proposed is still on the

table. As long as you remove the seal and release me, I will
return to the cosmos with the portion that belongs to me. As for
the rest, I will leave the Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic
to you. In addition, I will grant you three wishes.

“How’s that? Isn’t that enough?”

Cosmos... When Klein heard that, his eyelids twitched as he

sharply sensed danger.

This was a warning from his spiritual intuition.

He had originally thought that he could pretend to agree and

obtain more information before using Sefirah Castle to go back
on his promise, but now he suddenly felt that he could not make
the promise!

Hence, Klein decisively said, “Leave.”

As he spoke, he cut off the connection between himself and the

crimson star representing The Hermit.

The blurry and distorted golden figure suddenly expanded and

dissipated, leaving only his voice echoing:

“You will eventually agree!”

Only when the world above the gray fog had its calm completely
restored did Klein slowly let out a breath and silently mutter to
himself, The Genie is a powerful creature from the cosmos. Was it
sealed within the Magical Wishing Lamp in the First Epoch or
earlier?

The person who sealed “Him” might be the previous owner of

Sefirah Castle, the existence suspected to be The Celestial Worthy
of Heaven and Earth for Blessings. This can be inferred from the
ingredients used to form the Magic Wishing Lamp’s Beyonder
characteristics...

So, that’s how the Genie sensed that I wasn’t the previous owner of
Sefirah Castle when “He” questioned me? But I did consider this
point, so my question wasn’t logically unsound. Unless, back
then, the former owner of Sefirah Castle and the Genie had come
to some sort of tacit understanding or had some secret...

The bulk of the Genie’s powers likely can’t extend out of the seal,
but “He” can use the Beyonder characteristic that forms the seal...
The unique characteristic of “granting wishes” is likely from the
Miracle Invoker characteristic. Then, the Genie uses “His” level to
magnify it...

Amidst his thoughts, Klein raised his head to look at the crimson
star representing The Hermit. He discovered that Cattleya didn’t
notice anything unusual with the Magic Wishing Lamp.

Phew... Klein formed a stream of light that contained his

warnings and threw it into the crimson star.
 CHAPTER 1242: THE BAFFLING ACTIONS OF THE
HUMAN
...The primitive island that the Emperor found by chance... The
creatures on the island worship an unknown power that comes
from the cosmos... Without reaching the level of an angel, just
knowledge of it will result in corruption from the cosmos... Try not
to make a wish to the Genie, nor bring it to that primitive island...
Cattleya finally received feedback from Mr. Fool as she heaved a
sigh of relief, even more worried about the Queen’s quest.

She turned her head to look at the unresponsive Magic Wishing

Lamp and quickly put it away. Then, she spread out a letter,
picked up a fountain pen, and paraphrased the information she
had just received, hoping that Queen Mystic Bernadette would
take it seriously.

...

In a dilapidated apartment in Backlund.

A man with a full beard was sitting on a chair with his hands
cuffed behind him.

Xio, who had become a middle-ranking MI9 member through

her own capabilities, stood in front of the man, with a triangular
blade in hand and her two subordinates flanking her.

“We already have enough witnesses and evidence to prove that

you’re one of the main organizers of the protest. If you wish to
reduce your punishment, answer my questions honestly.”

Before Xio could say a word, the bearded man felt an extremely
powerful suppressive force. When she finished speaking, even
his mind began to tremble. It was as though bolts of electricity
were generated and a pain and numbness that couldn’t be
perceived could explode at any moment.

The bearded man suppressed the fear and weakness in his heart
and said, “No one instigated me. I just did what I wanted to do.

“Don’t you all know? The entirety of Backlund has become a

gunpowder keg. Even a tiny spark can set off the entire city. And
there are countless sparks like me who are willing to take the
risk!

“Those darn nobles and merchants hoarded so much food while

there are already people in East Borough who are starving to
death!

“You can do whatever you want to do to me. I’ve never believed

in their promises. The reason why we agreed to end the protest
was because everyone had received a lot of food.”
Xio was about to ask further when she suddenly turned her head
to listen to the commotion in the distance.

Sounds of rumbling could be heard from somewhere. It was

deep, hoarse, and layered.

Has the Feysac, Intis, or Feynapotter army broken through our

defenses and begun to attack Backlund’s defenses? Xio’s
expression instantly turned solemn.

...

Back in the Forsaken Land of the Gods, after Klein returned to

the real world, he immediately attempted to reach out his hand
to see if he could pull out the Magic Wishing Lamp from the fog
of history.

Soon, he confirmed that he couldn’t summon Sealed Artifact 0-

05.

Indeed, it involves a Uniqueness, or should I say, sefirah? In short,

the Genie is indeed a high-ranking existence that was sealed. At
the very least, “He” is a King of Angels... There’s no way to make
use of “Him”... Klein let out a breath and turned his attention
back to the hunt of Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar.
He had made a lot of preparations during this period of time,
and he ran through and confirmed the plan above the gray fog.

However, he was in no hurry to take action. He spent quite a bit

of time checking the loopholes and mending the imperfections.

Two to three days later, it was dark and silent in the wilderness.
Wearing a silk top hat and a long black trench coat, Klein held a
lantern that emitted a faint yellow glow. With a solemn
expression, he reached out his right hand and grabbed at the air.

At that moment, a bolt of lightning streaked across the world,

illuminating it.

Following that, he dragged out a figure. It was him holding the

illusory Staff of the Stars and a lantern.

Right on the heels of that, his true body entered the fog of history
as he dashed to a time before the First Epoch. He hid inside the
old stacked cities.

His Historical Void projection suddenly came alive as an area

that he had been exploring recently had surfaced in his mind. He
used the power of the Staff of the Stars to directly move to it.

This was a huge distance away from where his actual body was.
Even if there was a problem with the projection, no one would be
able to lock onto the exact location of where his true body was
when he returned to reality.

Surveying the area, he took in the dried riverbed and a boulder

that stood deep in the darkness like a monster. He no longer
maintained his Staff of the Stars historical projection, letting it
quickly fade away and disappear with a shake of his right hand.

After doing all of this, he walked to the boulder, put down the
lantern, and began chanting an honorific name in Jotun:

“The Dark Lord that exists alongside History,

“The Embodiment of Countless Miracles,

“The God of Wishes...”

This was the Dark Demonic Wolf’s honorific name that he had
obtained from the Evernight Goddess. Although the Mythical
Creature might not be using it anymore, or had perhaps changed
it a long time ago, it was undoubtedly referring to “Him” when it
came to mysticism.

...

Deep within a mountain range, in an ancient castle.

Giants, elves, humans, and vampires each held the role as
gardeners, chefs, servants, and guards. They all had different
expressions and would whisper to each other when they met,
making them appear lively and intelligent.

However, once they returned to their rooms, they would

immediately turn dull. Their eyes would no longer move as their
bodies floated up and hung from the ceiling.

In the depths of the castle, in a hall where only lightning could

light it up from outside the window, a huge figure lay quietly in
the darkness.

Its body was like a tiny mountain that was covered in dark short
fur. Its pitch-black pupils covered at least three-quarters of its
eyes, and at its forehead was a tuft of grayish-white fur. Its head
resembled a magnified, twisted feral wolf.

This was none other than the God of Wishes, Dark Demonic Wolf
Kotar.

Suddenly, this demonic wolf, which was more exaggerated than

an ordinary giant, raised “His” head. Every strand of “His” dark
and short hair began to sway as all the servants in the castle
followed “His” actions.

Kotar’s eyes moved slightly as “He” turned “His” head slightly, as

though “He” was listening to something.
In the next second, “He” opened “His” mouth and let out a
soundless roar and summoned another “Him.”

As soon as this Dark Demonic Wolf appeared, Kotar’s body leaped

into the grayish-white fog as “He” dashed to a certain historical
spot of light in the Second Epoch.

This was a piece of secret history that “He” knew.

In the real world, the Dark Demonic Wolf’s Historical Void

projection made a wish in a tongue-twisting language. Then,
with a flash of “His” figure, “He” directly moved to a mountain
near the northern city of Nois.

After making the necessary preparations, the God of Wishes

allowed a strand of dark, short hair to fall off, turning into an
illusory Worm of Spirit that expanded into the corresponding
prayer point of light.

With its help, Kotar saw who was praying to “Him.”

It was a young man wearing a strange hat and strange clothes.

He stood beside a glass lantern and softly chanted the honorific
name of the God of Wishes.

Hmm... The Dark Demonic Wolf’s huge, pitch-black pupils turned

and saw that the young man was covered in a layer of grayish-
white fog. There were some things that could not be seen clearly
in the fog.

As a Sequence 2 angel of the Seer pathway, this Mythical

Creature could clearly sense that the fog was similar to the fog of
history. It could sense a strong attraction force from something
in the fog.

...Sefirah Castle? Having heard some matters from the ancient

god, Flegrea, the King of Demonic Wolves, “He” instantly had a
guess.

Under this premise, “He” had many thoughts regarding the

young man.

Using Sefirah Castle to attract me and make me attack him on my

own accord, and then confirming my location?

This is a bait?

Indeed, he’s just a Historical Void projection. It’s unknown which

time fragment his true body is hiding in. It’s unknown where the
ambusher is hiding...

Previously, Sefirah Castle clearly had an anomaly. I controlled

myself and didn’t attempt to search for the corresponding region
or the clues that might be left behind. Why do “They” think I will
fall for it?

It’s just an attempt, switching to another when it doesn’t work?

Or is there something wrong with this prayer?

Hehe, I’ve lived for thousands of years. After experiencing so many

things, what kind of situation have I not seen?

The best solution now is to ignore him and not spy on him. I’ll just
remember him.

The Dark Demonic Wolf quickly made a decision and planned to

observe for a while longer before destroying that prayer point of
light.

At this moment, “He” saw the young man open his mouth again:

“The Sun that is Eternal;

“You are an Inextinguishable Light;

“You are the Embodiment of Order.”

“...” The Dark Demonic Wolf was somewhat puzzled as to what

the young man was trying to do.
In this forsaken land, praying to the other true deities was
useless!

In the next second, Klein once again chanted another deity’s

name:

“The Lord that created everything;

“The Lord who reigns behind the curtain of shadows;

“The degenerated nature of all living things!”

The Dark Demonic Wolf’s pupils dilated slightly. “He” was

confused by the actions of the human in the prayer light.

Before “He” could make any guesses, Klein muttered the third
honorific name:

“The Clock-hand that tampers with Time;

“The Shadow that roams across Fate;

“The Embodiment of Deceit and Trickery.”

Amon... He is praying to Amon... The Dark Demonic Wolf was

already completely at a loss as to what the other party was up to.
“He” instinctively felt that something was amiss and
immediately wanted to wipe away the corresponding prayer
point of light.

Suddenly, “He” saw the young man lift “His” head and smile.

He then took out a crystal monocle and put it on his right eye.

In just one prayer, Klein’s Historical Void projection had turned

into Blasphemer Amon’s avatar!

Almost at the same time, the Dark Demonic Wolf felt the other
party’s gaze pass through the prayer light and land on “Him.”
Then, Amon looked past “Him” and into the fog of history where
“His” true body was.

Without any hesitation, “He” immediately destroyed the prayer

light.

As for “His” true body, “He” dispelled the gaze and removed the
maintenance of the historical projection.

In the fog of history, in the stacked city of old, Klein suddenly

stood up. A scene surfaced in his mind.

A few seconds before this scene took shape, he had severed the
connection between his body and the Historical Void projection,
doing so in order to avoid having Amon descent right beside him.

The baffling actions that he had previously done were mainly to

confuse the Dark Demonic Wolf. He wanted “Him” to continue
observing after realizing that the supplicant wasn’t the true
body. This made “Him” increase the time “He” spied on Sefirah
Castle.

In the end, he prayed to Amon, using the possible descent and

influence of the God of Deceit to hide the tracks of Sefirah
Castle’s reverse corruption of the Dark Demonic Wolf!

If Amon hadn’t responded and merely watched by the sidelines,

Klein would use the monocle he had prepared to deceive the
Dark Demonic Wolf.
 CHAPTER 1243: HECTIC BUT NOT CONFUSED
Deep within a mountain range, in the ancient castle.

As soon as Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar returned from the fog of

history, “He” instinctively removed all connections with the
outside world. “He” was prepared to abandon this place and
move elsewhere.

Although “He” still hadn’t figured out what had happened, with
an accident already happening, “His” experience told “Him” that
“He” couldn’t take any chances at all. “He” should retreat and
give up as required of him!

At the same time, a thought came to Klein’s mind in the city of

old. His figure instantly appeared in the ancient palace above the
gray fog. At the seat belonging to The Fool, he merged with the
constantly distorted and scattered crimson figure and took form.

In this mysterious space, the crimson stars that represented

Justice, The Hanged Man, The Star, and the other members of
the Tarot Club were constantly expanding and shrinking. They
emitted layers of ripples that formed a mighty “wave.”

This was one of the preparations that Klein had made in

advance. In the name of Gehrman Sparrow, he had used
different reasons to get the members of the Tarot Club to pray to
Mr. Fool one after another, asking this existence to pass a certain
answer to Mr. World.

As such, the crimson stars resonated, affecting Sefirah Castle in

reverse; thus, allowing it to summon The Fool to resolve the
problem.

This was one of the key factors that could help him escape from
Amon’s clutches. It could help him remove the need to take four
steps counterclockwise and recite the incantations. He could
directly enter Sefirah Castle without wasting any time.

And in a battle at the level of angels, the difference a second

makes would perhaps determine the difference in the outcome.
To fight someone more powerful than him, Klein had to consider
every detail!

Sitting in the high-back chair belonging to The Fool, he beckoned

for the Staff of the Stars and Sea God Scepter while observing the
other changes in Sefirah Castle.

In the grayish-white fog, there was an additional crimson glow

that was rapidly shrinking, almost disappearing in no time.
Around The Fool’s seat, ripples of light bloomed as though they
were forming a pure passageway.

He could barely make out a gigantic demonic wolf’s figure from

the crimson glow. This was a result of Kotar’s spying on Sefirah
Castle. Through the passage of time, “He” had gained a certain
understanding of the situation and had unknowingly been
invaded. As such, “He” established a preliminary connection
with Sefirah Castle. Of course, as an angel and a God of Wishes
of the Second Epoch, “He” had the right level and ability to sever
such a connection and get rid of the corresponding corruption. If
Klein didn’t make use of these one or two seconds, he would lose
his lock on the Dark Demonic Wolf.

And at the side of The Fool’s seat, the rippling lights reflected the
figure wearing a half top hat and a long black trench coat,
“Gehrman Sparrow.” On his right eye was a crystal monocle.

Amon!

It was unknown what loophole this Blasphemer’s avatar could

use to slow down the rate at which Klein’s Historical Void
projection dissipated. Then, “He” used the subtle connection
between “Gehrman Sparrow,” Klein’s actual body, and Sefirah
Castle in an attempt to invade the world above the gray fog from
the special scene summoned by Sefirah Castle!

As the halo spread out, “Gehrman Sparrow’s” long and powerful

palm pierced through the barrier and suddenly entered the
ancient palace, as though it had opened an invisible door.

Although Klein had already prepared for this and knew that it
wouldn’t be easy to get rid of Amon, he couldn’t help but feel his
scalp tingle when he saw this scene. He was afraid that in the
next second, he would grab a crystal monocle and put it on his
right eye.

This was something that had to be resolved in one or two

seconds. Otherwise, the ownership of Sefirah Castle would be a
question left in the air.

Without any hesitation, distorted and transparent Worms of

Spirit appeared on the surface of his skin. They quickly gathered
together, forming another Klein.

After catching the Sea God Scepter, Klein stirred the power of
Sefirah Castle. With the augmentation of the layers of invisible
“waves,” the blue gems lit up, causing violent bolts of lightning
to form silver balls that rolled into the rippling light.

Amidst the crackling sounds, the palm that pierced through

Sefirah Castle instantly shattered and evaporated.

The spherical lightning that was filled with destructive aura

expanded outwards, descending into reality, enveloping the
monocled “Gehrman Sparrow.”

This Historical Void projection was only barely maintained with

the use of loopholes, so it collapsed after suffering such a strike.
“He” could only adjust the crystal monocle and shake “His” head
in regret as “He” watched “His” figure rapidly fade away after
being shattered by the electric bolts.

As a small portion of the Worms of Spirit responded to Amon’s

prayer, Klein grabbed the Staff of the Stars with his actual body.

He held the staff embedded with many gems and aimed the
Grade 0 Sealed Artifact at the rapidly shrinking crimson light.

At the same time, a scene appeared in his mind.

The rubies, emeralds, sapphires, and pearls on the Staff of the

Stars lit up one after another.

Gong!

The sound of a distant bell seemed to have transcended an

infinite amount of time as it echoed within the grayish-white
fog, reverberating within the crimson light.

The pitch-black darkness in front of Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar

suddenly faded, revealing a huge stone wall clock.

The wall clock was ancient and mottled, and its surface was
grayish-white and bluish-black, split into twelve segments. Each
segment had different symbols that represented the different
times of the day.
At the core of the wall clock, three needles seemed to be formed
from Worms of Time of three different lengths, “short,”
“medium,” and “long,” were filled with a feeling that time had
left its mark on.

This was a Beyonder power from Angel of Time, Amon. Using the
Staff of the Stars, Klein had made it appear again!

Normally speaking, a Beyonder power at this level wasn’t

something that could be understood by just witnessing once or
twice. It wasn’t so easy to “Record” it, but Klein wasn’t fighting
alone.

During this period of time, he had made use of Miss Magician’s

summoning to return to Backlund frequently. He went to The
Star Leonard to chat directly with Pallez Zoroast, and he gained a
deeper understanding of the corresponding mysticism
knowledge and supernatural details.

Although Pallez had already dropped to the Sequence 2 level and

was unable to use the powers of the Time domain, “His”
experience and knowledge remained.

Gong!

On the ancient and mysterious stone wall clock, the second hand
suddenly jerked, causing everything around Dark Demonic Wolf
Kotar to slow down. Even the deep darkness seemed to freeze.
This Miracle Invoker who was just about to completely cut off
contact with the outside world and distance “Himself” from
where “He” was by granting his own wish suddenly froze on the
spot. There was a brief moment of “Him” being fixed in place.

There was no doubt that there was a huge gap in power between
the original Beyonder powers and those replicated by the Staff of
the Stars. However, for Klein, the effect was already enough.

The moment he saw the Dark Demonic Wolf being affected by

the “Ancient Wall Clock,” he immediately dropped the Staff of the
Stars and made the Worm of Spirit he had just separated from
his body to fly back into his body.

With a thought, he returned to the city of oil before the First

Epoch. Then, he appeared in the dark desolate plains with the
lantern that emitted a faint yellow glow.

His right hand extended forward and successfully pulled out a

projection of the Staff of the Stars.

This method could effectively increase the success rate of

summoning the Staff of the Stars, but it would clearly reduce the
might of this Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. After all, he was
summoning a historical projection of a historical projection. Of
course, as it was a race against time, making such a choice was
very easy.
Klein didn’t enter the fog of history again. He reached out to grab
“his” shoulder, and he used dream divination to outline the
feedback he received from using Sefirah Castle to reverse-corrupt
the Dark Demonic Wolf.

In the dark, unlit hall in the ancient castle, the mountain-like

demonic wolf stood up.

Quickly filling in the details, Klein slightly adjusted the details

according to the scene of his frozen target.

On the black staff, the corresponding gems lit up.

In his mind, the scene that resembled an oil painting suddenly

swelled up, interweaving with reality, making it impossible to
separate from each other.

He descended into that ancient castle’s dark hall, landing in

front of Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar, who had just raised “His” body
with “His” eight legs.

He had finally officially met the God of Wishes that had been
living since the Second Epoch!

Without any hesitation, Klein took the opportunity of the Dark

Demonic Wolf having just escaped the influence of the “Ancient
Wall Clock.” As he dispelled the Historical Void projection, he took
out an iron cigar case from his pocket and opened it.

Inside the cigar case, there was a Loen gold coin. Its surface
flashed, reflecting Reinette Tinekerr, who was wearing a dark
and complicated long dress and holding four blonde, red-eyed
heads.

One of the preparations Klein made was to use the method that
he had used to bring around Admiral of Blood Senor. This
allowed him to bring Miss Messenger to the Forsaken Land of
the Gods!

Reinette Tinekerr was no doubt a Wraith. Furthermore, “She”

was an even more powerful Wraith. “She” could also possess the
smooth surface of a gold coin. In addition, “She” was a spirit
world creature and was intrinsically a spirit. “She” could enter
the world above the gray fog and descend upon the Forsaken
Land of the Gods just like Justice Audrey.

Based on this condition, in order to not expose the secret within

Sefirah Castle and not expose The Fool’s true identity, he first
made Miss Messenger possess the gold coin before using the iron
cigar case to seal it. Then, he sacrificed the item to the gray fog
before bringing it to the Forsaken Land of the Gods through a
bestowment ritual.
Of course, the prerequisite for these actions was that Klein had
the level and strength of a Sequence 2 angel in Sefirah Castle.
Even if something went wrong with Reinette Tinekerr, he could
still handle it.

As for Reinette Tinekerr, “She” happily agreed to this matter

because Gehrman Sparrow had just helped “Her” retrieve a
portion of “Her” body.

Silently, Miss Messenger left the gold coin and occupied the
pitch-black pupil of the Dark Demonic Wolf’s eyes.

Wraith’s possession!
 CHAPTER 1244: WISH
Just as Reinette Tinekerr’s figure appeared in Dark Demonic Wolf
Kotar’s pupils, “She” left the window to the heart and began
expanding back to “Her” original size.

This meant that “Her” Wraith’s possession attempt had failed.

The Dark Demonic Wolf’s body rapidly shrunk and thinned as

“He” madly absorbed the light around “Him,” becoming a
translucent black velvet curtain.

This was an item that Klein had seen via dream divination. It
was ejected from the grayish-white fog and had landed in the
hands of the Dark Demonic Wolf. It was suspected to contain the
Sequence 1 Attendant of Mysteries Beyonder characteristic of the
Seer pathway.

At this moment, Dark Demonic Wolf Kotor had borrowed some of

the powers of the “curtain” to dodge Reinette Tinekerr’s Wraith’s
possession at the critical moment via some unknown means,
effectively avoiding the subsequent series of control.

The “curtain” was stowed away after “He” used it, allowing the
Dark Demonic Wolf with “His” dark, short fur to appear in a spot
that was originally empty.
Reinette Tinekerr wasn’t surprised by the failure. Taking
advantage of this opportunity, a golden-haired, red-eyed head in
“Her” hand spat out a rectangular, diamond-like charm.

The other three heads used ancient Hermes, Jotun, and Elvish to
say a word:

“Yesterday!”

The rectangular diamond-like charm was instantly engulfed in

transparent flames as it fused with the void.

Reinette Tinekerr’s body swelled as the four blonde, red-eyed

heads flew up and landed on “Her” empty neck, stacked upon
one another.

In the blink of an eye, Miss Messenger had transformed into a

huge doll that could almost break through the Dark Demonic
Wolf’s castle.

“She” was wearing a black gothic dress with countless

mysterious symbols and sinister vines. “Her” eyes were blood-
red and “She” exuded an aura that no human should possess.

Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar didn’t attempt to stop Reinette

Tinekerr from borrowing strength from “Her” past, nor did “He”
immediately show “His” complete Mythical Creature form. With
eight feet on the ground, “He” raised “His” neck and let out a
roar.

This roar seemed to be of a higher level, containing words

similar to Jotun. It made the “curtain” float up and instantly
expand, blanketing the ancient castle from top to bottom.

The “curtain” quickly turned transparent and fused with the

building. It was as though it had never appeared or had any
effect on it. However, Klein’s spiritual intuition told him that this
place was already isolated from the outside world. If he wanted
to leave, he had to first break the invisible barrier.

In other words, that “curtain” made the Dark Demonic Wolf’s

castle become an independent “kingdom.”

This was the embryonic form of a divine kingdom!

Klein, who had just failed and planned on continuing to

summon angels to help him, had a spark of inspiration. He
instantly changed his mind, reaching into the void and dragging
out another him.

It was Gehrman Sparrow, one who was holding a historical

projection of the Staff of the Stars.
Right on the heels of that, Klein controlled his historical
projection to turn him into his marionette and transfer some
Worms of Spirit over.

While he was busy with these matters, Reinette Tinekerr had

already recovered to “Her” peak condition. “Her” bright red eyes
reflected the eight-legged demonic wolf.

With a faint flash, the Dark Demonic Wolf turned into a white
goat.

However, outside the dark hall, a giant holding a broom

suddenly trembled and transformed into a demonic wolf with a
tuft of gray hair on its forehead.

At the moment when the curse was cast on “Him,” a Miracle

Invoker, “He” had swapped places with “His” marionette!

“He” opened “His” mouth once again and let out a roar.

This roar also contained words that mostly resembled the source
of Jotun, describing a beautiful wish:

“I wish for all godhood here to dissipate!”

In the next second, as the God of Wishes, the Dark Demonic Wolf
granted “His” wish. Klein immediately felt his godhood being
repressed. The Beyonder powers that stemmed from Scholar of
Yore and Bizarro Sorcerer could no longer be used!

Fortunately, the historical projection was maintained with

spirituality. As long as the summoning was successful, it
wouldn’t be dispelled by the Dark Demonic Wolf’s wish.
Similarly, as Klein had already turned his historical projection
into a marionette and transferred a number of Worms of Spirit
over, he could still swap locations with his projection.

Apart from him, Reinette Tinekerr and Dark Demonic Wolf were
also affected by the wish that had been granted. Their Beyonder
powers above Sequence 5 had vanished into thin air, making it
difficult to use them.

Of course, be it the demonic wolf marionette that had turned

into a goat, or the gigantic doll-like Reinette Tinekerr, there was
no change in “Their” form. What existed was reasonable, so it
couldn’t be eliminated by the “Power of Wishes.”

After making this wish, the Dark Demonic Wolf arched “His”
back and bent “His” body slightly. It looked like “He” was about to
engage in a battle with Klein and Reinette Tinekerr.

At that moment, “His” mountain-like body was about the size of

the castle-like doll. “He” looked down coldly at Klein, capable of
crushing him with a single swipe of “His” claw.
In addition, the castle had many marionettes rushing over. They
consisted of giants, elves, vampires, humans, and deformed
monsters.

Only a number of them were at Sequence 5, but now, they had

Kotar’s Worms of Spirit in their bodies. In other words, in this
special environment, all of them were at Sequence 5.

After the dissipation of godhood, in this independent “kingdom,”

Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar’s advantage became obvious.

More than a hundred Sequence 5s were besieging two Sequence

5s!

Furthermore, the Dark Demonic Wolf was itself a mutant. Even

if “He” couldn’t reveal any godhood, “His” massive size and
terrifying strength made “Him” adept at combat. “He” wasn’t on
the same level as a weak human like Marionettist Klein.

At this moment, the body of Reinette Tinekerr, who was dressed

in a black gothic dress that twined with sinister vines, suddenly
turned incorporeal. First, “She” reflected on a floor-to-ceiling
window, then it jumped into the pitch-black pupils of the Dark
Demonic Wolf.

“She” had once again attempted Wraith’s possession.

However, Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar swapped locations with
another marionette in a timely fashion, preventing Reinette
Tinekerr from successfully “possessing” “His” body.

Reinette Tinekerr wasn’t discouraged as “She” continued using

mediums such as glass windows, chandeliers, and eyeballs to
“jump” through the different marionettes in pursuit of the real
Dark Demonic Wolf.

As for the Dark Demonic Wolf, “He” relied on “His” numerous

marionettes, and had the advantage of copious numbers of
Worms of Spirit. “He” swapped between different marionettes
without any pause to avoid being forcibly possessed by the
Ancient Bane.

Amidst the two angels’ silent conflict, a large number of the Dark
Demonic Wolf’s marionettes had surrounded the two Kleins.

Beyonder powers like a vampire’s “Abyss Shackles,” a giant’s

“Hurricane of Light,” an elf’s “Wind Binding,” and a human’s
“Psychic Piercing” and “Holy Light Summoning” inundated their
targets. They controlled, weakened, attacked, and purified Klein,
acting with great rapport. Klein was only able to dodge a portion
of the attacks before being “drowned” by the attacks.

Plasma exploded as the light blasted out. Klein’s Staff of the

Stars-holding figure quickly outlined itself to the side.
At that critical moment, he had exchanged spots with his
marionette in time. He imagined his “Traveling” powers and had
used the Staff of the Stars to complete the teleportation.

In this special scenario, this was essentially a release of

“Recorded” powers.

After dodging this round of attacks, Klein discovered that a

marionette was controlling his Spirit Body Threads before he
could catch his breath.

At the same time, a human marionette reached out his right

hand under the influence of the Dark Demonic Wolf and aimed
at the Miracle Invoker’s actual body.

In the next second, the Dark Demonic Wolf and another

marionette switched positions. As for the marionette, it was
“possessed” by Reinette Tinekerr.

This way, the human marionette’s right hand was targeted at

Reinette Tinekerr.

The marionette’s palm clenched tightly as his wrist spun half a

circle, stealing away the target’s subsequent thoughts.

Right on the heels of that, he jumped and pounced on an ally.

Reinette Tinekerr was momentarily rooted to the ground.

When the Dark Demonic Wolf saw this, “He” immediately got
several marionettes to spread open their arms and summon
pure pillars of cleansing flames to surround them.

In the holy light, Wraith Reinette Tinekerr’s body first began to

melt. Following that, using “Mirror Jump,” “She” moved to a
glass window situated high above the castle to avoid the
subsequent purification.

In just a few seconds, “She” and Klein inevitably fell into a

perilous situation.

The restricted environment, being on “His” home ground, and

“His” trait as the God of Wishes had magnified Dark Demonic
Wolf Kotar advantage to the extreme.

If it were any other Scholar of Yore, there was only one problem
he needed to consider—how to rely on Reinette Tinekerr to
escape, but Klein had his trump card.

Just as he pulled back his Spirit Body Threads, he didn’t hesitate

to stir the powers of Sefirah Castle.

This trait of his wasn’t suppressed by the Dark Demonic Wolf’s

“wish.”
This was something even the Forsaken Land of the Gods couldn’t
screen!

In midair, grayish-white fog appeared. The ancient palace above

the spirit world appeared faint.

Its appearance brought with it slight tremors. A certain power

followed the connection and shook the demonic wolf’s castle,
causing the translucent black velvet “curtain” to jolt out of place
a little, allowing the independent “kingdom” to intersect with
reality.

Seizing this opportunity, Klein opened his mouth and shouted

out a name in Jotun:

“Leodero!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Thousands of thick silver lightning bolts descended from the sky,

smiting Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar’s castle. The area transformed
into a lightning forest that emitted a strong destructive aura.
 CHAPTER 1245: HELP AVAILABLE EVEN WITHOUT
SUMMONING HELP
Boom! Boom! Boom!

The bolts of silver lightning that were as thick as an anaconda

struck the translucent black velvet “curtain.” It shook violently as
it distorted.

Taking advantage of this opening, Reinette Tinekerr’s figure,

which was reflected on the castle’s glass, jumped back into
Klein’s pocket and returned to the surface of the gold coin in the
iron cigar case.

The prepared Klein raised his right arm and calmly aimed the
Staff of the Stars at the floor tiles in the hall.

A scene surfaced in his mind. It represented one of the Beyonder

powers of a Druid.

The ground beneath his feet instantly softened, turning into a

marsh. It made his body sink like it had fallen into a sea.

Underground Slink!
Boom!

The translucent black velvet “curtain” could no longer withstand

the cleansing from the lightning storm the moment the marsh
solidified. It curled into a ball and fell back into the castle.

No longer restricted, the few thousand thick bolts of lightning

rained down the ancient castle.

A tower collapsed and the hall was left in shambles. One

marionette after another burst into ephemeral illusions under
the pricking of such a lightning strike. They were instantly
charred black and reduced to ashes.

When the silver light that illuminated the entire mountain

range subsided, Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar’s castle was in ruins.
Many spots were burning with red flames.

Klein immediately emerged from the bottom of a deep pit and

saw that the demonic wolf, covered in dark and short fur, had
performed the same action.

Relying on the three Druids among “His” marionettes, “He” had

successfully hidden underground to avoid the lightning
bombardment.
And at that moment, the independent “kingdom” created by the
“curtain” had completely disintegrated. However, the Dark
Demonic Wolf’s wish hadn’t completely expired. The return of
godhood still needed some time.

Without any hesitation, both parties engaged in another intense

battle.

Kotar allowed the crinkled “curtain” to fly up and drape “Him,”

so as to prevent the Wraith’s possession. After all, there were
only three of “His” marionettes left. Of course, this way, “He”
could no longer swap locations with his marionettes.

At the same time, Reinette Tinekerr left the gold coin in Klein’s
pocket and floated towards the eight-legged demonic wolf.

“She” had given up on the idea of possession as “Her” arms

suddenly swelled. A few strands of gray hair grew from the back
of “Her” hand, and “Her” nails became long, sharp, and firm.

Werewolf Transformation!

This doll-like baneful entity became a huge werewolf. “She” kept

moving at high speeds, waving “Her” sharp claws as “She”
engaged in an intense battle with the hill-like Dark Demonic
Wolf.
Amidst the clashing sounds, Klein was attacked by Kotar’s three
remaining marionettes.

One of them raised his head and roared, causing brown short
hair to tear through his clothes. In an instant, he transformed
into a terrifying giant bear that was twice the height of a person.
One crouched down, pressing his palms against the ground,
while the other raised his right hand and yanked his hair.

At that moment, a crimson flame surged out of Klein’s clothes,

instantly devouring him.

His figure appeared in a sea of flames to the side. Then, he

jumped out, raised his staff, and charged straight at the huge
brown bear.

And at the spot where he was originally standing, dark green

mutated vines pierced through the ground and grew wildly,
stirring the remnant flames in the middle.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

The huge brown bear didn’t back down. With heavy strides, it
rushed towards Klein like a high-speed steam locomotive. It
spread open its arms, trying to give him a “passionate” hug that
could crush all his bones and squeeze all his chest muscles
together.
Tap! Tap! Tap!

As his black trench coat flailed to his back, Klein didn’t retreat—
he was about to collide with the huge brown bear.

Suddenly, he kicked his left foot and twisted his waist. He

forcefully jumped up and flew past the brown bear diagonally.

Thud!

As the two crossed each other, Klein swung his black staff down
and ruthlessly struck the brown bear’s shoulder.

Normally, such an attack wouldn’t have been able to hurt the

thick hide of the brown bear. However, with the Staff of the
Stars, the physical attack would lead to random abnormal
changes or strange effects.

Of course, under the God of Wishes’s suppression, these changes

and effects wouldn’t exceed that of a Sequence 4 Beyonder power.

Thud!

As the sound of the staff’s strike reverberated, the huge brown

bear’s shoulder tore open diagonally from its shoulder. The
bottom half of its torso “teleported” more than ten meters away
while the remaining portion remained in place.
The brown bear’s internal organs and blood gushed to the
ground in a rather shocking scene.

However, the brown bear wasn’t dead yet. Its two halves were
squirming as it struggled to stabilize his center of mass and
continued attacking.

As a marionette, he had long died. Such damage was nothing.

At this moment, Klein had already jumped behind the brown

bear, his feet stepping on the ground.

Another wave of scarlet flames surged out, drowning his figure.

A flame that was about to be extinguished rose up as Klein

leaped out and arrived close to the marionette which had both
hands on the ground.

With his silk top hat, he ran past the marionette without turning
his head as he swung the staff to the side.

Thud!

The marionette’s body burst into golden flames as his figure

instantly vanished.
A flame surged into the sky as the marionette jumped down.
However, the golden flames didn’t extinguish, quickly burning
him to ashes.

Without even looking over, Klein had already rushed in front of

the marionette that was yanking his hair.

The marionette immediately threw out the hair in his hand.

These strands of hair began to burn as they emitted black gases,

sounding alarms to Klein’s spirituality senses.

Poison!

An unknown poison!

With a creak, he forcefully stopped using his ability as a Clown.

Using the inertia of his body, he extended his black staff.

All sorts of thoughts rapidly reformed in his mind, quickly

forming a scene.

Before this operation, Klein had requested Miss Justice’s help to

hypnotize him. It made his brain unable to form scenes when he
subconsciously thought of one. There would only be a single
thought resonating in his mind, and he had to take the initiative
to control it to construct the scene. This allowed him to use the
Staff of the Stars for a long time without being affected by the
negative effects. As for the flaws of thinking in such a manner,
Klein felt that it was still acceptable under predetermined
conditions.

Without a sound, the gems embedded in the Staff of the Stars lit
up. A pure white and holy pillar of light descended from the sky,
enveloping the black gas and the corresponding marionette.

The poison quickly melted under the Sun’s burning. It was the
same with the marionette.

With a remnant glow still in his eyes, Klein instinctively turned

around and aimed his staff at the brown bear that was split into
two.

Silver lightning flashed spontaneously before the separated

brown bear’s body finally collapsed, unable to get up again.

In just a few seconds, Klein had finished off the remaining

marionettes of the Dark Demonic Wolf.

After Sefirah Castle’s anomaly, be it him or the God of Wishes,

time became abnormally precious. No one was willing to stall
for time, because it wouldn’t be long before high-level existences
like the True Creator and Angel of Time Amon in the Forsaken
Land of the Gods descended.
Upon seeing this, Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar trembled violently
and flung out the translucent velvet curtain.

The curtain first vanished into thin air before it suddenly

appeared behind Klein. Just as his spirituality was about to send
a warning, it covered him and wrapped him within it!

Klein’s vision immediately darkened as he felt his thoughts turn

sluggish. His Spirit Body Threads were being inoculated onto the
“curtain” one thread at a time.

He attempted using “Flaming Jump,” softening his bones, and

using the Staff of the Stars, but he was unable to succeed in such
an abnormal state.

The black velvet curtain became tighter and tighter, revealing

the corresponding marks of his eyes, nose, and mouth, as
though it was squeezing out a brand new “person.”

Reinette Tinekerr immediately “jumped” and appeared on the

translucent “curtain,” purging it from Klein’s body and
teleporting elsewhere.

The Dark Demonic Wolf seized the opportunity and raised “His”
neck, letting out a roar.
The “curtain” stood up, as if it had become a cloak draped over
an invisible person’s body.

A terrifying suction force was born, causing the Spirit Body

Threads of Reinette Tinekerr and Klein to uncontrollably float
over.

If they didn’t have the corresponding Beyonder powers, their

Spirit Body Threads would’ve merged into the “cloak” in just
three to four seconds, while they would become its marionettes.

Fortunately, Klein was a Marionettist himself. He immediately

focused his attention and controlled his and Miss Messenger’s
Spirit Body Threads. He followed the method that he learned
from Zaratul, allowing them to circle around him and return to
their original positions, forming loops.

Roar!

The Dark Demonic Wolf spat out a gas ball, sending it flying
towards Klein like a cannonball.

As he was focused on controlling his and Miss Messenger’s Spirit

Body Threads, Klein could barely duck. Just as he was about to be
struck, Reinette Tinekerr floated over and stood in front of him.

Boom!
Reinette Tinekerr’s blonde hair scattered as the evil vines
wrapped around “Her” body broke apart.

The Dark Demonic Wolf’s follow-up actions were one smooth

continuous series of actions. Taking advantage of the moment
when the “curtain” was desperately pulling at its target’s Spirit
Body Threads, “He” launched repeated attacks on Klein, forcing
Reinette Tinekerr to block them. It caused the tough Ancient
Bane to tremble under the attack of “His” claws, air blobs, and
flaming attacks. More and more wounds appeared, making it
look like “She” could not last any longer.

At this critical moment, as Klein controlled the Spirit Body

Threads to resist the attraction of the “curtain,” he reached into
his pocket and took out another iron cigar case.

The seal was removed and the box was opened. Inside, there was
also a gold coin lying quietly. There was also a Wraith on the
surface of the gold coin.

This was a blurry female wraith, a true undying creature, and

not a Wraith from the Mutant pathway.

It was the strongest trump card that Klein had prepared.

Previously, because he was inside the isolated “kingdom” that
wasn’t connected to the outside world. He was afraid that he
wouldn’t be able to obtain the desired effect. Only when the
“curtain” targeted him and Miss Messenger did he feel that the
opportunity was here.

As the box was opened, the wraith suddenly jumped onto the
surface of a glass fragment. On it were nearly illusory black
tubes that extended into infinity, connecting to the unknown.

This was the symbol of Artificial Death.

And Artificial Death was equivalent to the Evernight Goddess!

This trump card of his was the reenactment of the time when
the Evernight Goddess had used God of Glory Bladel’s corpse to
foil Amon’s attempt to snatch Sefirah Castle.

For this, he deliberately found a wraith-like monster in the

Forsaken Land of the Gods and imprisoned it, placing it together
with the Artificial Death project’s white feathers he summoned
from the fog of history.

Through his repeated experiments and prayers during his

specific trips to Backlund, this Wraith had finally established a
certain connection with Artificial Death, allowing the Evernight
Goddess to use this opportunity to exert a rather low level of
influence!
 CHAPTER 1246: FOLLOWING “HIS” TRUE
FEELINGS—COWARDICE
The Dark Demonic Wolf that was attacking Reinette Tinekerr
seemed to sense something. “He” slowed down and turned to
look at the wraith that had just appeared.

“His” pupils which already occupied two-thirds of “His” eyes had

suddenly dilated, as if “He” caught scent of a familiar but
dangerous aura.

In the blink of an eye, the wraith raised her arms.

The “Power of Wishes” in the surrounding area rapidly

diminished at an accelerated rate. Godhood began to return,
having reached the level of Sequence 4. Under the soil beneath
the Dark Demonic Wolf’s feet, pale-white and illusory arms
emerged. They were densely packed like a forest, grabbing onto
Kotar’s eight legs, making this Miracle Invoker feel like “He” had
fallen into a cold and dead silence. “He” was temporarily unable
to break free.

Using this opportunity, Reinette Tinekerr, who had turned

sluggish due to “Her” controlled Spirit Body Threads, turned
illusory as “She” vanished.
In the pitch-black pupils of the Dark Demonic Wolf, the blonde
Miss Messenger in a dark and complicated long dress that was
wrapped with vines suddenly phased into existence and
completed the possession process.

The actions of the God of Wishes instantly stiffened, as if “He”

had degraded from a living creature to a marionette.

“He” attempted to influence Reinette Tinekerr’s Spirit Body

Threads, so as to resist the Wraith’s possession. However, from
time to time, “He” would be interrupted by the pale-white arms
created by the female wraith. Success eluded “Him.”

Klein maintained the looping of their Spirit Body Threads as he

slowly raised the Staff of the Stars, aiming it at the black velvet
curtain that had turned into a cloak.

He then constructed a scene in his mind.

The surrounding darkness suddenly flowed, as if it contained an

unimaginable secret. Bit by bit, illusory candles lit up in such an
environment, illuminating a long table laid out with flesh and
blood.

On the two sides of the long table, three extremely blurry figures
were holding up the flesh and blood, ravenously devouring them.
In the next second, the three figures turned their heads
simultaneously and cast their gazes at the translucent black
velvet “curtain.”

The crazy suction force emitted by the “curtain” came to an

abrupt halt as it hovered in its original spot. It was as if it had
momentarily forgotten who it was, whose side it was on, and
what it should do.

Feast of Betrayal!

Fairy tale magic’s Feast of Betrayal!

The fairy tale magic that Klein had just used was the “Feast of
Betrayal” that originated from The Hermit Cattleya. Its effect was
to temporarily awaken the items in the target’s hands or imbue
them with intelligence, allowing them to carry out “betrayals”!

This was a Sequence 4 Beyonder power, so it couldn’t be used

under the restrictions of the “Power of Wishes.”

At the same time, as the Staff of the Stars’s emulated spell was
lacking compared to the original spell, as well as the fact that it
didn’t harbor any ill intentions towards the Dark Demonic Wolf,
it only appeared lost and didn’t fervently attack its master.
And the moment Klein extricated himself from the influence of
the “curtain,” he immediately snapped his fingers, letting the
scarlet flames drown him.

In an instant, he appeared in a flame beside the Dark Demonic

Wolf wearing a half top hat and a long black trench coat.

The scarlet flame soared up, transforming into a blazing flame

that allowed him to easily leap out.

He arched his back slightly and raised the Staff of Stars as he

dashed towards the towering demonic wolf.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

Klein ran faster and faster, as though transforming into a strong

gust of wind. What welcomed him was the Dark Demonic Wolf
that barely managed to lift up “His” front two claws that had
broken free of the restraints.

Pa! Pa!

Klein waved his black staff to his left and right, accurately
hitting the two front claws of Kotar, making them pause
momentarily.
At the same time, he crouched down and slid under the Dark
Demonic Wolf’s two front claws.

Amidst the howling winds, Klein turned around in midair and

thrust upwards with the Staff of the Stars.

With a poof, the gem-embedded black staff pierced through the

dark and short furred skin, driving deeply into the Dark Demonic
Wolf’s body. A ludicrous gash tore open.

Whoosh!

Deep black blood with hints of red gushed out like a flood,
spraying a substance with strong corrosive properties that
belonged to a Mythical Creature at Klein.

But at that moment, Klein’s momentum had brought him flying

under the Dark Demonic Wolf. He was preparing to launch his
second round of attacks.

Suddenly, he heard an intermittent roar.

This was from Wraith’s possession. Due to the difficulty in

moving, what Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar meant was:

“Leo... de... ro!”

“...” Klein’s gaze froze as the Dark Demonic Wolf’s mocking smile
appeared in his mind.

He wasn’t the only one who could stir the remaining divine
powers. He could do so, but so could Dark Demonic Wolf Kotar!

Even though this Miracle Invoker didn’t know that Wind Angel,
Leodero, had already become the Lord of Storms, he naturally
knew what to do thanks to Klein’s demonstration from before.

Who wouldn’t know how to do a simple imitation?

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Silvery-white bolts of lightning smote down like gushing water

from a water pipe. They rained over the ruins of the ancient
castle, completely drowning all the figures.

Klein didn’t manage to react in time. After hearing the first half
of the word, he had already used the powers of Clown to
forcefully twist his body around. With a stomp of his right foot,
he returned under the Dark Demonic Wolf’s body. As for Reinette
Tinekerr, “She” had jumped onto the gold coin in his pocket.

Immediately following that, Klein genuflected and inserted the

Staff of the Stars into the ground.
Boom! Boom! Boom!

The vast storm tore through everything in its way.

By the time the terrifying lightning forest dissipated, the ancient

castle that belonged to the Dark Demonic Wolf couldn’t even be
considered a ruin. There were no traces of it at all, leaving only a
charred crater.

Within the deep pit, paper figurines were blown up as they were
reduced to ashes.

Without a sound, a piece of soil that shimmered with the glint of

rainbow-colored glass softened. Klein’s burnt hand reached out.

With the Dark Demonic Wolf suffering the brunt of the damage,
he had used “Paper Figurine Substitutes” and “Underground
Slink” to barely survive. He could faintly smell the aroma of
roasted meat exuding from his body.

After returning to the ground, the tattered-clothed Klein turned

his gaze and took in the battlefield’s situation.

The remnants of the Dark Demonic Wolf’s corpse were scattered

everywhere. Its flesh was charred and lifeless.
The “curtain” was curled into a ball, having fallen to the edge of
the deep crater, motionless.

The “Power of Wishes” had been completely wiped out, and

godhood had returned to this region.

The wraith that had a connection with Artificial Death had been
destroyed.

If it were any other Beyonder, they would probably think that the
Dark Demonic Wolf had chosen an outcome of mutual
destruction, but as a demigod of the Seer pathway, and having
enjoyed the benefits of a Miracle Invoker ahead of time,
something else flashed across Klein’s mind.

What is a miracle? A miracle is to be resurrected from the dead!

When the Dark Demonic Wolf saw that the situation wasn’t right,
“He” didn’t hesitate to summon divine punishment in an attempt
to kill everyone. Then, “He” could revive somewhere nearby!

I almost used up my last revival...

With regards to such matters, Klein had a certain contingency

plan. He immediately used a charm engraved with The Fool’s
patterns, and used it as a proxy for praying to Mr. Fool in front of
Miss Messenger. Then, he used the “summoning” of Sefirah
Castle that had yet to disappear to enter the world above the gray
fog with a thought. He then relied on the prayer light’s “true
vision” to inspect the surroundings to seek out the resurrected
Dark Demonic Wolf.

At this moment, Reinette Tinekerr left the gold coin in Klein’s

pocket and appeared beside the “curtain” that was curled into a
ball. “Her” voice was slightly ethereal as “She” said, “It has a
Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic.”

A Miracle Invoker’s Beyonder characteristic? That’s right. The Dark

Demonic Wolf possesses one of the six Miss Miracle Invoker
characteristics under the premise that all the Attendants of
Mysteries are accounted for. Under normal circumstances, the
remaining Attendant of Mysteries Beyonder characteristic also
has one set of Miracle Invoker Beyonder characteristic... As Miss
Messenger spoke, Klein’s spiritual intuition also sensed it. After
confirming “Her” judgment, he connected it to Will Auceptin’s
answer.

There should be a total of nine Miracle Invoker Beyonder

characteristics, but under the premise that the Attendant of
Mysteries are all filled, the three Sequence 1s would definitely
each occupy one Sequence 2 characteristic. The remaining six
Miracle Invoker characteristics belong to Zaratul, Antigonus, the
Magic Wishing Lamp, Theater With Curtains That Never Draw,
The Last Banquet, and the Dark Demonic Wolf respectively.
He had originally hoped to obtain the Dark Demonic Wolf’s
characteristic, but he hadn’t expected that the “curtain” not only
had a Sequence 1 Attendant of Mysteries characteristic but also a
Sequence 2 Miracle Invoker characteristic. It was also the one
that had disappeared.

It looks like the reason for its disappearance was also because of
the gray fog. Later on, it was spat out... Do I still seek out the
resurrected Dark Demonic Wolf? No, I don’t know when the True
Creator and Amon will descend. Furthermore, I’ve already
exhausted most of my preparations. The Dark Demonic Wolf is
still in perfect condition. “He” can make a wish, summon, and
create miracles... After all, my goal has already been met... As his
thoughts raced, Klein looked up and said to Miss Messenger.

“I’ll put this curtain away.”

He gave up the thought of chasing after the Dark Demonic Wolf

and decided to control the “curtain” while it was still weak.

Reinette Tinekerr nodded slightly and turned “Her” head, casting

her gaze at the charred remains of the Dark Demonic Wolf.

The remains immediately emitted a faint glow, either turning

into white rabbits or transforming into goats. They were the
kind that smelled rich and flavorful.

...
In a hidden area nearby, the dark, short-furred Dark Demonic
Wolf quickly took shape.

“He” gave up on “His” original corpse and immediately made a

wish and granted it. “He” teleported to a distant spot and then
ran off without looking back.

This God of Wishes didn’t even consider the loss of the “curtain.”
“He” didn’t choose to revive where “He” died, because “He” hoped
to use the “curtain” to stall the fellow who was closely related to
Evernight. This gave “Him” plenty of time to escape.

Since he could survive from the Second Epoch until now, “He”
had followed his true feelings—cowardice. “He” refused to be
greedy when the situation didn’t allow for it.

With a flash, the demonic wolf with a gray tuft of hair on “His”
forehead disappeared into the darkness.

...

Klein didn’t stop Miss Messenger from venting “Her” anger. As he

approached the “curtain,” he sighed inwardly:

An angel is really hard to kill. It’s especially so for the Seer

pathway!
As this thought flashed through his mind, and just as he was
about to drag his past self out to pick up the “curtain,” he
suddenly felt a familiar aura descend.

This aura was dark, foul, and full of degeneration. It

immediately made him think of the True Creator!

The “curtain” suddenly floated up and turned into a cloak.

Inside the cloak, the darkness turned into a whirlpool as it

hummed:

“Mysteries.”
 CHAPTER 1247: FINALLY
Mysteries... Klein’s heart palpitated when he heard that. He
subconsciously wanted to return to Sefirah Castle and leave the
scene.

However, no matter how much he tried, his Spirit Body

remained inside his body without any changes.

Man... This vexed Klein. He instinctively cast his gaze towards

Reinette Tinekerr who was beside him. He saw that Miss
Messenger had already floated over, looking like “She” was
facing a terrifying enemy. And the surrounding darkness froze
like a cold lake. Lightning stopped streaking across the sky.

Mysteries... Klein felt a slight sense of security as he thought

back to the title he had just heard.

He was no stranger to that. However, the last person who

addressed him in this manner was the ancient sun god—the
City of Silver’s Creator—from two thousand years ago. Before
“He” died, “He” sensed Klein’s divination and shouted this out
through an insurmountable distance of space and time!

No way... The True Creator is equivalent to the ancient sun god?

No, “He” is only a Sequence 0 true god, far from the level of the
Creator that I assumed. Furthermore, from Amon’s attitude, the
ancient sun god must have really perished... The True Creator is
the pitch-black infant that emerged from the ancient sun god’s
stomach and inherited some of the ancient sun god’s
characteristics and memories. “He” is the degenerated body of
that Creator? Klein composed himself and attempted to rapidly
think of a solution to his present conundrum.

At this moment, in the cloak formed by the “curtain,” the dark

whirlpool made another sound:

“Go to the Giant King’s Court and meet Sasrir.”

This sentence directly reverberated in Klein’s mind. Then, in the

form of an illusory word, it shrunk into a pitch-black
membrane, forming a strange “seed.”

The “seed” immediately fell into his body and Spirit Body,
melting inside.

Without waiting for a response, the dark whirlpool dissipated.

The cloak formed by the “curtain” lost its support and fell back
onto the ground.

The True Creator’s consciousness that descended had corroded a

portion of my Spirit Body and some of my physical body. I’m
compelled to go to the Giant King’s Court and open the slumbering
Dark Angel Sasrir’s palace... This is a matter that many deities are
paying attention to. After watching for a long time, the True
Creator has finally found an opportunity to force me to do it...
Klein looked around and summoned his past self, picking up the
“curtain.”

Then, he said to Miss Messenger without hesitation, “Let’s leave

immediately!”

The True Creator had already sent a sliver of “His” will over.
Would Amon still be far away?

In addition, Klein also tried to seize the opportunity to enter the

world above the gray fog, hoping to use the power of Sefirah
Castle to remove the corrosive influences that plagued him.

“Alright.” Reinette Tinekerr nodded, allowing the numerous

Beyonder characteristics left behind in the crater to fly over and
be contained within “Her.”

According to their prior agreement, other than the spoils of war

that involved the high Sequences of the Seer pathway, half of
them would go to “Her,” with “Her” having the priority to choose.
After all, Klein had also received some of the spoils back when
dealing with Shaman King Klarman.

As for the remaining half of the spoils, Klein planned on offering

it to the Evernight Goddess as a form of gratitude. Regardless of
whether the deity needed it or not, he still needed to do the
necessary procedures. He had to express his gratitude when
needed.

After clearing the battlefield, Reinette Tinekerr entered the iron

cigar case in Klein’s pocket and “possessed” the gold coin’s
surface.

Klein didn’t immediately seal “Her.” Holding the Staff of the

Stars, he conjured a scene in his mind.

That was one of the scenes he had memorized during his

inspection of the terrain.

As the gems flashed, his figure disappeared from the crater as he

teleported far away.

A few seconds later, the air there fluctuated as a tiny creature

that was difficult to see with the naked eye crawled out.

The creature rapidly expanded, turning into Amon who wore a

pointed hat and classic black robe.

The corners of Amon’s mouth curled up as “He” adjusted the

monocle on “His” right eye and chuckled.

“Someone is finally opening that door.”

...

After two rounds of teleportation, Klein took out the iron cigar
case that Miss Messenger was hiding in, and used the Staff of
the Stars to create several layers of seals—the kind that would be
removed the moment he touched it.

Right on the heels of that, he entered the fog of history and

dashed all the way to a time before the First Epoch. He relied on
the prayers he had yet to reply to and instantly entered the
world above the gray fog through the summoning of Sefirah
Castle.

As the roars and the ravings echoed, he felt the corrosion in his
Spirit Body gather together, curling into a ball. Despite passing
through layers of cleansing effects, it managed to maintain its
stability and didn’t completely evaporate.

Is this the power and level of a true deity? Yes, and it’s a true deity
who wields the domain of degeneration... Sitting in the seat
belonging to The Fool, Klein frowned slightly as he observed his
state.

The corrosion created by the True Creator wasn’t strong. If they

were to leave the protection of Klein’s Spirit Body, they wouldn’t
be able to last long above the gray fog. This was also the main
reason why he had made the judgment and dared to directly
enter Sefirah Castle.
However, unless he planned on dying again, there was no way
he could bypass his own Spirit Body to remove the corrosion.

With the help of divination and other abilities, Klein quickly

figured out the various effects of the corrosion.

It wouldn’t mutate, send a message to the True Creator, or

interfere with what he did. It would only continue to steer him
via mystic means towards the Giant King’s Court. It compelled
Klein to open the palace where Dark Angel Sasrir was in deep
sleep.

It’s partly in the mind, and also at the level of fate... When I
become a Miracle Invoker and become an angel, deepening my
control of Sefirah Castle, I should be able to clear this
“corruption”... However, if I want to become a Miracle Invoker and
become an angel, I have to go to the Giant King’s Court and open
the door to that palace, helping the City of Silver find a way to
leave the Forsaken Land of the Gods... As Klein thought, he
revealed a wry smile.

Fortunately, this was something he was prepared to do, and it

didn’t burden him further.

Following that, Klein summoned the Unshadowed Crucifix from

the fog of history, attempting to use the power of Sefirah Castle
to drive it into purifying his body. Unfortunately, part of his body
was also merged together with the corrosion, preventing him
from completely cleansing it.

This also made him truly understand how terrifying Sequence 0

was.

I can’t just pray to an evil god like the True Creator unless I’m in a
hopeless situation... Klein shook his head and returned to the
real world before sacrificing the “curtain” above the gray fog.

It does indeed contain the Beyonder characteristic of an Attendant

of Mysteries, as well as a Miracle Invoker’s Beyonder
characteristic... There’s even Scholar of Yore and Bizarro Sorcerer
characteristics... It has a rather high level. The power I can use
from Sefirah Castle at present isn’t able to directly shatter it.
However, this place seems to be at the highest level of the Seer
pathway, so it can effectively suppress it. Through the
accumulation of time, I should be able to slowly separate it...

The first to be separated should be the Attendant of Mysteries

characteristic. The rest can be used to concoct a potion directly...
Hmm, it doesn’t have any living characteristics. The one that was
summoned just now has already disappeared... With the
translucent black velvet curtain in hand, he looked at it for a
while.

Then, he activated Sefirah Castle and conjured a metal pot which

was boiling with invisible power.
After staring at it for a few seconds, he threw the “curtain” into
the “metal pot” and pressed down with layers of seals onto the
pot’s lid.

In about three to four days, the Attendant of Mysteries Beyonder

characteristic would separate. The supplementary ingredients
could be thrown into what remained, and it would then be a
Miracle Invoker potion, one that included the characteristics
from Sequence 9 to 2.

Looking around, he raised his right hand and took a piece of

paper from the junk pile.

This was one of his other preparations.

He had spent a large amount of time in advance and had failed

time and time again to successfully summon 0-08. Using this
quill, he wrote down what reasonable reactions Dark Demonic
Wolf would have. This was to prevent the other party from
reacting in unexpected ways from the very beginning, causing
his plans to fail.

With the cooperation of this short script, the Dark Demonic Wolf
had been attracted by Klein’s strange behavior. Therefore, it was
very reasonable that “He” didn’t extinguish the prayer light
immediately.
Similarly, without knowing how many enemies or what
strength the other party had, the Dark Demonic Wolf didn’t flee
in a hurry. Instead, “He” created a complete independent
“kingdom,” isolating it from any possible reinforcements. It was
a very reasonable reaction.

With a flick of his wrist, Klein burned the piece of paper, then he
hurriedly sacrificed the sealed iron cigar case to Sefirah Castle.
He then responded to Miss Magician’s prayer and relayed The
World’s message.

Fors didn’t dare to delay any further. She immediately got up

and used her “Recording” Beyonder powers to grab at the area
ahead, dragging out Gehrman Sparrow from history.

With that, Klein “Teleported” to the empty room in a nearby

hotel. He set up a ritual and brought the iron cigar case back to
reality, releasing Reinette Tinekerr.

After thanking Miss Messenger and watching “Her” take away

half of the Beyonder characteristics, he changed the ritual and
began to perform a sacrifice to the Evernight Goddess.

At the end of the ritual, he prayed with anticipation:

“I pray for a hint on how to purify the corrosive influences in my

body.”
In his opinion, at present, only an existence at the level of the
Evernight Goddess could deal with the corrosion provided by the
True Creator.

If the Goddess agreed to it, Klein planned to descend in a way

that would allow his actual spirit to return to Backlund and
receive purification.

As for removing the part of his body that had been corroded, he
hadn’t thought of a solution yet.

As he said that, a ball of darkness enveloped the altar.

When the darkness vanished, all the Beyonder characteristics

disappeared.

Apart from that, there were no other hints.

...It looks like I can only rely on myself... Klein wasn’t depressed.
He raised his right hand and tapped his chest four times,
drawing the crimson moon.

“Praise the Lady!”

His gratitude was very sincere. After all, he had received a lot of
help.
After dealing with the subsequent matters, his historical
projection vanished and he returned to the Forsaken Land of the
Gods in person.

He held the lantern he had pulled out from the past, and he
looked at the silent and desolate plains under the dim yellow
light. He felt much more relaxed and couldn’t help but sigh.

Finally...
 CHAPTER 1248: A THOUSAND YEARS OF WAITING
In the primitive forest outside Bayam City of the Rorsted
Archipelago.

The leaders of the Resistance gathered in a mountain cave as

they looked respectfully at the Sea God’s Blessed. He was wearing
a black cloak, his brows were yellow, and his blue eyes were
dark blue.

“Lord Danitz, this is an opportunity!” a bald man in a wheelchair

with a green beard, Kalat, said in excitement.

His partner, Edmonton, whose face was colored with short red
patterns, immediately said, “Lord Danitz, according to our
intelligence officers, the situation in Bayam is chaotic. Be it the
Church of the Lord of Storms or the governor-general’s office,
everyone is feeling anxious because of the encirclement of
Backlund by the Feysac military forces.”

Having said that, Edmonton looked at Kalat and got the person-
in-charge of the corresponding field to give a more detailed
description.

Kalat looked at the solemn-looking Lord Danitz and deliberated

over his words.
“Internal cracks amongst them can already be seen. Some people
wish to commandeer the forces of the colonies to support
Backlund, while others wish to hold on to this place as the tinder
for their resurgence.

“This difference in opinion has caused the military and the

Beyonders of the Church of the Lord of Storms to be at a loss.
There are flaws in every aspect.

“Lord Danitz, this is our chance. We can agree to the conditions

of Feysac and the Feynapotter navy. We can cooperate with them
to attack Bayam and take back our kingdom!”

It’s indeed an opportunity... But is this something I can decide?

It’s not like I’m stupid! Danitz listened quietly to the leaders of
the Resistance and muttered to himself.

Having grown up in Intis, this famous pirate, treasure hunter

didn’t have any qualms about attacking the Loen colonies. He
had zero hesitation or uncertainty about it.

Of course, he didn’t have a strong sense of belonging to the Intis

Republic either. In fact, when he was occasionally a part-time
pirate, he preferred targeting businessmen from Intis. This was
because they often carried more valuable luxury items with
them.
There was only one reason why Danitz didn’t agree on the spot
to the request of the Resistance’s leaders. It was because he had
become a Conspirer, so he knew very well what his position was.

A human mouthpiece!

A tool that was responsible for passing messages between

Gehrman Sparrow and the leaders of the Resistance!

Gehrman is most likely Loenese. If I were to agree to it directly, I

might not be able to see tomorrow’s sun... However, he acts like he
doesn’t care about Loen at all... Dogsh*t! I can’t be fooled by such
superficial appearances! Danitz cleared his throat and surveyed
the area.

“This matter is of grave importance. Prepare a clean and serene

altar immediately. I need to pray to God.”

In an organization that believed in the Sea God, such a request

didn’t surprise the likes of Kalat, Edmonton, and the others. It
even met their expectations. Hence, they immediately arranged
for people to prepare for the sacrifice.

...

The Resistance in the Rorsted Archipelago can’t sit still any

longer... They were also supported by countries like Feysac, Intis,
and Feynapotter to survive this long, or else they would’ve been
annihilated by Loen and the three Churches... I even got them to
extract quite a bit of help from the various countries... After
hearing Danitz’s prayers, he sighed.

Sitting in the ancient palace, he lightly tapped the edge of the

mottled table in front of him. After pondering for a few seconds,
he conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow.

The crazy adventurer immediately took on a praying posture and

said in a deep voice, “...Use the current situation to directly
negotiate with the upper echelons of the Church of Storms and
the governor-general’s office. Exert pressure on them... The goal
is to force them to give in and accept the idea of self-governance
by the people of the Rorsted Archipelago...

“...The Resistance can guarantee that the Loenese will have most
of their interests protected, allowing them to mobilize the troops
and Beyonders to reinforce Backlund...”

...

Inside the clean and tidy altar, Danitz, who received the
feedback, straightened his back.

He turned around and looked at the leaders waiting outside. He

said with a solemn expression, “I have received a revelation.
“God has informed us that every citizen of ‘His’ is precious.
Unnecessary sacrifices for the sake of war should be avoided.

“We absolutely wouldn’t want to start a war but we are not

afraid of having one. In short, let’s try to use the present
situation to negotiate with Loen with our forces, forcing them to
make a concession that will satisfy most of us. If not, we can
consider war.

“God says to remember the hatred, but don’t let it blind your
rationality. The people around you and a beautiful future are the
most important things.”

After becoming a Conspirer, Danitz realized that his powers of

persuasion and his ability to fabricate explanations were
increasing by leaps and bounds. Many a time, his thoughts
would automatically take shape when he opened his mouth.

Kalat, Edmonton, and the other leaders of the Resistance all had
a deep hatred for the Loen colonial masters, but the words of the
Sea God and Lord Danitz had successfully wavered their resolve.

They had a clear understanding of how powerful the Sea King

was over this period of time. If the war developed to the point
where both parties were blinded with bloodlust, the Blue
Mountain Island where Bayam was located might be completely
submerged by the sea and become a ruin. All the locals would
end up being dragged to the grave by their actions.
The powerhouses from Feysac and Feynapotter were indeed
capable of stopping the situation from collapsing. However, how
much power could they divert to this peripheral battlefield in the
Rorsted Archipelago?

As for them, Kalat and the other leaders of the Resistance didn’t
trust them much. They believed that these fellows were no
different from the Loenese. They were all bandits from the
Northern Continent and could rip off their masks at any time to
become the new colonial masters.

After a moment of silence, Kalat, who was sitting in a

wheelchair, looked at the man in a black cloak on the altar and
said, “Lord Danitz, we are willing to work hard for peace.”

He paused for a moment before saying, “According to the intel,

the one who has the final say in the Rorsted Archipelago is Sea
King Jahn Kottman. It’s best if we negotiate with him directly.”

Danitz nodded slightly and said, “That’s exactly what I was

thinking.

“We need to send someone to represent us and enter Bayam to

face Jahn Kottman...”

Just as he was about to ask who was willing to go, he suddenly

noticed that the gazes of Kalat, Edmonton, and the others were
all on his face. It was as though they were saying that the
Blessed of Sea God, the Intis pirate who had a relatively
extraordinary status, was the most suitable candidate.

...Dogsh*t! Danitz cursed silently as he looked at the crowd and

quickly thought of something.

“Yes, this is an honor, and it also contains extreme danger. I

know that some of you are filled with the spirit of sacrifice and
want to make the necessary contributions. Uh, how about this,
let’s draw lots to decide. This is the fairest way.”

“I have no objections.” Kalat and company didn’t hesitate to give

an answer.

A few minutes later, Danitz looked at the card in his hand as his
facial muscles twitched.

...

City of Silver, at the top of the spire, in the Chief’s room.

Colin Iliad cast his gaze at Derrick Berg, who appeared less
physically developed when placed in contrast to his
surroundings.

“Are you ready?”

With the leg bone-like object in his hand, Derrick held the
ghostly-blue Thunder God’s Roar, which was wrapped in
lightning bolts, and nodded heavily.

“Ready and good to go.”

He didn’t act like a Beyonder from the Sun domain, but more like
a berserk warrior.

With white hair and an old scar on his face, Colin Iliad
immediately shifted his gaze and looked at Lovia.

“Are you ready?”

Lovia, who had a head of silvery-gray hair and a pair of light

gray eyes, no longer wore the usual black robe with purple
stripes. Instead, she wore a set of black armor.

She nodded her head indiscernibly and said, “Ready.”

Demon Hunter Colin, who had become a Silver Knight, cast his
gaze on the others in the room and asked if they were ready.

After receiving a positive response, Colin Iliad slowly walked to a

wall, removed the two swords hanging on it, and carried them
behind him.
“Let’s set off.” The City of Silver Chief gave the order in a concise
manner.

The team that he led would once again head to the Afternoon
Town camp. They would explore the Giant King’s Court further,
and find a path to the real sea.

Amidst the clinking sounds of metal, Lovia, Derrick, and

company silently followed behind the Chief. They walked out of
the room and down the stairs in an orderly manner.

Along the way, they saw Waite Chirmont and the other elders of
the six-member council. They saw the City of Silver residents
maintaining order in the spire.

These people were either leaning on a railing or waiting at the

staircase. Their expressions were abnormally solemn, as though
they were sending off the team that was carrying hope.

No one spoke. The entire place was silent, but when Colin Iliad
and the others passed by, the City of Silver residents raised their
right arm and clenched their fists.

Amidst the sound of this action, Colin and the other members of
the expedition team left the spire and hit the road.

They immediately lit lanterns covered in animal hide.

Under the dim yellow light, residents of the City of Silver walked
out of their houses and stopped by the roadside.

They looked at Derrick and company with admiration and

anticipation. One by one, they raised their right arm and
clenched their fists in front of their foreheads.

Derrick subconsciously straightened his back, his heart burning.

Just like that, the expedition team followed the path to the city
gate under the watchful gazes of the crowd and walked out of
the City of Silver.

As though they had a tacit understanding, Colin, Derrick, and

Lovia, who had just left the protection of the city walls, turned
their heads at the same time to look at their home, which had
stood in the darkness for 2,584 years.

They saw that the residents of the City of Silver hadn’t left. They
were all standing near the city gates, looking at them.

With a swoosh, everyone raised their right arm and placed their
fists in front of their foreheads.

This was the highest form of respect and also the deepest
heartfelt blessing they could give.
Colin Iliad stared silently for a few seconds, then he closed his
eyes and raised his right arm, waving it downwards.

“Set off!”

Derrick and company immediately turned around and carried

the animal hide lanterns which emitted a faint yellow light.
They stepped onto the dark path in silence and determination.

Destination: Giant King’s Court.

 CHAPTER 1249: SHOWCASING HIS MIGHT
Boom! Boom!

In an underground shelter in Backlund, Audrey, who was

dressed in hunting attire, listened to the distant explosions.

When she turned around, she happened to see Melissa looking at

her in confusion.

The young girl, who had just reached adulthood, asked in a

dreamy tone, “Miss Audrey, will the war end if we’re completely
defeated? Will we no longer have to worry about bombardments,
raids, and having insufficient food?”

Audrey looked at her deeply and said, “But if that happens, you
will have to change your faith.”

Melissa hesitated, not knowing how to respond. At this moment,

a commoner curled up against the wall blurted out, “I believe in
the God of Steam and Machinery! Even if Feysac and Intis win, I
don’t need to change my faith!”

When that happens, life would return to its original warm and
peaceful state!
These words stirred the commoners who were hiding in the
shelter. They whispered to each other and discussed possible
developments. There were no lack of Evernight believers.

To most people, faith wasn’t that important compared to life.

After all, a true deity would eventually still protect them.

The police officers who maintained the order of the shelter didn’t
stop the commotion from spreading. They watched on coldly,
some even having a hint of anticipation.

However, the defeated will definitely suffer something far crueler

than you can imagine. It’s not something that can be summarized
with just a change of faith... Be it a lesson from history or her
conclusion deduced from the human psyche, all of them made
Audrey more pessimistic than everyone present.

She looked around and could not help but sigh inwardly.

“The Goddess’s anchor is already greatly shaken... If not for the

grain support from before, it might have completely collapsed...”

As for what this situation meant, Audrey knew very well in her
heart. She closed her eyes, tilted her head slightly, and muttered
to herself silently, “The battle of gods is about to begin...”

The final outcome was about to appear.

After nodding at Melissa, Audrey turned and left the area,
arriving at the entrance of the shelter.

The golden retriever, Susie, was seated there, looking like a

qualified guard.

“You... don’t seem like you plan to return?” Susie’s nose twitched
as she asked with a suppressed voice.

Audrey had hidden herself in this shelter from the beginning of

the siege that began today; therefore, she hadn’t had the time to
return to her own residence in Empress Borough. As the battle
had decreased in intensity slightly, Earl Hall had already sent
two people to urge her to return, so that she could head for a
sanctuary for nobles.

Audrey shook her head and said with a faint smile, “I have to do
what I need to do.”

Without waiting for Susie’s reply, she smiled and said, “Stay here
on my behalf and secretly placate them. Don’t let any
commotions happen here. If they want to pat you, let them do
so.”

Susie hesitated for two seconds before saying, “Alright.”

Audrey didn’t say anything else. She left the shelter, completely
ignored by the troop of soldiers guarding the shelter.

The sky outside was dark, and there were many buildings that
had collapsed. They burned with flames that were about to be
extinguished. The streets were empty, with no carriages or
pedestrians.

This was completely different from what Audrey remembered of

Backlund.

Backlund was originally blue, yellow, and beige. It was lively,

bustling, and full of vitality. But now, it was gray, black, and
scarlet. It was in shambles, disorder, and somewhat silent.

Looking left and right, Audrey identified her bearings while in

her hunting attire, and walked towards the city borders.

What she wanted to do was simple:

Join the war and do her best to help Loen not collapse before the
end of the battle of gods.

If the winner of the battle of gods was the opposing side, she
would use various methods, such as “Cue,” “Hypnosis,” “Mental
Plague,” and other means, to prevent the soldiers, officers, and
Beyonders from venting their emotions, as well as reduce the
damage brought by the war.

Amidst the flickering flames, Audrey quickly passed through

them and ran into the distance.

...

Rorsted Archipelago, City of Generosity, Bayam. In a room at the

top of the Cathedral of Waves.

Dressed in a black cloak, Danitz met the legendary cardinal of

the Church of Storms, the high-ranking deacon of the Mandated
Punishers, Sea King Jahn Kottman.

Glancing at the muscles that filled up his priest robes, Danitz

swallowed the words he was about to say, and he deliberated for
a moment before saying, “I come with good intentions.”

For some reason, he felt that his skin was numb, as though
invisible lightning was dancing on them.

“Good intentions?” The tall, muscular, well-defined Jahn

Kottman grunted.

Heh, I had already considered the fact that fellows from the Sailor
pathway are more irritable, making them incapable of telling the
difference between a joke and sarcasm. Once their anger erupts,
they don’t even consider the overall situation. Otherwise, I
wouldn’t even need to speak like this... Dogsh*t! Danitz mumbled
to himself, maintaining his smile as he explained the
Resistance’s intentions.

Jahn Kottman stared at the pirate whose affiliation with the

Golden Dream remained unknown and suddenly sneered.

“If we withdraw most of our strength, can you defend Bayam

and the archipelago?

“If you can’t defend it, how are you going to guarantee that the
interests of the Loen migrants will be maintained when the
Feysac and Feynapotter combined navy forces breach the defense
lines?”

As a demigod, he was extremely certain that Sea God Kalvetua

had already perished. However, he didn’t know who it was that
was using the name of “Sea God,” or if that entity had the ability
to protect the Rorsted Archipelago.

That’s a good question... Only with questions can there be room

for a successful negotiation... In fact, Danitz had never thought of
how the Resistance would defend against the Feysac and
Feynapotter after Loen’s powerhouses were transferred back to
Backlund. He fully believed that Gehrman Sparrow and Mr. Fool
behind him had the ability to protect this place.
As his thoughts raced, Danitz looked at the extremely oppressive
Sea King and said, “I will pray to my Lord and ask ‘Him’ to
protect the Rorsted Archipelago.”

“Oh?” Sea King Jahn Kottman narrowed his eyes and took a step
forward.

The aura from the Tyrant pathway made Danitz involuntarily

take two steps back. He lowered his head and prayed on the spot.

“Blessed of the sea and spirit world, guardian of the Rorsted

Archipelago, ruler of the undersea creatures, master of tsunamis
and storms, the great Kalvetua, please send down your powers to
protect the Rorsted Archipelago...”

After the prayer, Danitz carefully cast his gaze out the window,
but he didn’t discover anything unusual.

Jahn Kottman sized him up for a few seconds before saying,

“Your god doesn’t seem to be responding...”

“Ahem.” Danitz cleared his throat and felt his heart beating like
a drum.

At that moment, the sky outside suddenly darkened. It was as if

a large number of dark clouds were flying over, blotting out the
sun.
Sea King Jahn Kottman instinctively turned his head and looked
out the window. He saw a shadow cast over the border between
the sea and the sky.

With his control of the archipelago’s waters, scenes of the overall

situation rapidly surfaced in the Cardinals cardinal’s mind.

The Rorsted Archipelago, along with the surrounding seas, was

shrouded by thick fog. It became indistinct and surreal.

A seabird flew past and attempted to land on the dock, but it

failed to pass through it, unable to set foot.

The commoners in the archipelago continued living normally,

aside from noticing the brewing storm.

This... Jahn Kottman’s dark blue pupils dilated significantly. He

subconsciously turned his head to look at the Sea God’s Blessed,
Blazing Danitz.

Danitz’s mouth gaped slightly as he forgot to close it. His shock

was not lesser than the shock Sea King experienced.

A few seconds later, the fog dissipated and the shadows faded
away. Everything in the Rorsted Archipelago returned to normal.
“...” Danitz blinked. When Sea King Jahn Kottman looked over
again, Danitz chuckled and said, “My Lord has responded to my
prayers.”

As he spoke, the pirate with a bounty of more than ten thousand

pounds slapped himself inwardly.

Dogsh*t! You actually dare to suspect Mr. Fool! Isn’t this the might
of Mr. Fool?

Jahn Kottman remained silent for a few seconds before saying,

“I will consider your proposal carefully. I will immediately
convene a meeting with the key figures in Bayam to discuss this
matter. I will give you an answer in an hour.”

Danitz lifted his chin slightly and laughed.

“I will wait patiently.”

With that said, he followed his instincts as a Hunter, and he

indifferently bowed before leaving the room.

Amidst the creaking sound, silver bolts of lightning lit up in the

blue eyes of Jahn Kottman.

...
In the ancient palace above the fog.

Klein threw the “curtain” back into the “metal pot” and sealed it
again.

He had used the power of a Sequence 1 Attendant of Mysteries

and stirred the power of Sefirah Castle to respond, creating a
shocking effect for Jahn Kottman.

In another half a day, the Attendant of Mysteries Beyonder

characteristic will be separated, and the rest can be used to
concoct the Miracle Invoker potion. Yes, when it’s only at the
Sequence 2 level, I can attempt to use the power Sefirah Castle to
shatter it and let the Beyonder characteristics such as the Scholar
of Yore and Bizarro Sorcerer to seep out in a shorter amount of
time. That will lower the risk brought by the potion... Klein
mumbled before rapidly returning to the real world.

He wasn’t situated in the dark moors anymore, but the frozen

dusk of the Giant King’s Court.

He had entered the Giant King’s Court before the City of Silver’s
expedition team arrived at the Afternoon Town encampment.

Under the orange light, Klein felt the degeneration and

exhaustion of his body. He cast his gaze at the magnificent and
beautiful buildings situated high above.
The countless palaces and towers still had the remnant glory of
the Second Epoch, as though they were a manifestation of
myths.

No, it was a myth.

Before the City of Silver’s exploration team officially took action,

Klein planned on attempting to open the palace where Dark
Angel Sasrir was sleeping.

This way, if there were any accidents, the City of Silver’s

expedition team would still have time to make targeted
preparations. As for Klein himself, it would definitely be much
safer for him compared to the others since he was using a
historical projection.
 CHAPTER 1250: BEHIND THE DOOR
As he had the information from the City of Silver’s previous
explorations, Klein knew which places were dangerous and how
to avoid them. It didn’t take long for him to follow the small
path, pass through the Waning Forest, Barren Tunnel, and use
the ancient elevator to arrive at the residence of the guards.

After waiting for a while—until the “curtain” above the gray fog
split into two, separating the Attendant of Mysteries Beyonder
characteristic—Klein reached out to pull his past self out.

He didn’t know if the other divine kingdoms would isolate the

fog of history, but at least without the Giant King’s Court having
its owner present, no one would be able to stop his attempts.

Unfortunately, this matter involves too many levels. I can’t obtain

any results from divination; otherwise, I will feel more at ease...
Klein shook his head and muttered to himself.

He was in no hurry to jump into the fog of history. He first took

out two items and handed them to his projection.

One of them was a deep-black wooden box. It contained the

ashes of Giant Guardian Groselle.
Klein had never forgotten his promise.

He had originally wanted to wait for Little Sun’s second

exploration of the Giant King’s Court before handing him
Groselle’s ashes and getting him to help do the burial. However,
due to various matters, he ended up coming to the Forsaken
Land of the Gods and entering the Giant King’s Court.

As for Snowman’s ashes, Klein planned on scattering it into the

golden sea just as he was about to leave the Forsaken Land of the
Gods—it was a sea churning with the divine blood of the ancient
sun god.

After handing over the urn and the black iron key from Vice
Admiral Iceberg, Klein followed his usual practice and leaped
into the fog. He dashed to the fragment of light that represented
a time before the First Epoch, and he allowed his consciousness
to naturally shift to the projection he had summoned.

This projection didn’t hold the Staff of the Stars and only wore
Creeping Hunger. This was because the palace that the Giant
King lived in was still quite a distance away. There were many
troll statues blocking him, so Klein couldn’t guarantee that he
would reach his destination in five minutes.

Right on the heels of that, he made the glove on his left hand
transparent as he disappeared from where he was.
In the next second, Klein appeared outside the guards’ residence
with the huge black iron key. He hadn’t “Teleported” too far
away.

Yes, in the Giant King’s Court, it’s clear that most of the powers
within have weakened... Only a guard acknowledged by the divine
kingdom can perform at relatively normal standards? Uh,
Beyonder powers similar to “Teleportation” have also been
suppressed. I can only do “Blink” within a relatively small area...
From the looks of it, even if I were to summon the Staff of the
Stars, I wouldn’t be able to appear outside the Giant King’s palace
by outlining the corresponding scene in my mind... As expected of
an ancient god’s divine kingdom... Klein seriously observed the
influence his surroundings brought him.

After making a preliminary judgment, he turned and walked

back to the guards’ residence. Opening the wooden box in his
right hand, he solemnly scattered Groselle’s ashes in every
corner.

According to the scene he saw in Groselle’s dream, this guards’

residence was where the giant lived for a long period of time. It
was the “home” that he had the deepest impression and was
most fond of.

It could be imagined that during that period of time in ancient

times, Groselle and the other rational Giant Guardians from
future generations would rest, rabble, gossip, talk about music,
and think of fun games to play. They didn’t need to worry about
food and ailments. They would live every day of their lives
happily...

With the shaking of Klein’s hands, the ashes scattered on the

wall, the ground, the bedside, the tables, chairs, and stone
pillars.

The orange light outside the window shone forever, making

everything look peaceful.

When the last speck of ashes was scattered, the dusk suddenly
deepened. It dyed the scattered ashes orange, becoming a part of
the divine kingdom.

Klein closed his eyes as though he could sense Groselle’s joy.

A vagrant who had been forced to leave his hometown for three
thousand years had finally returned to the place he had missed
day and night.

The light of the dusk softened, making Klein feel that he was less
ostracized.

Eh... It’s equivalent to being acknowledged to a certain extent. I’ve

become a guard that has been accepted by a number of people.
Klein emanated his spirituality to confirm the changes.
He didn’t stay any longer. He used Creeping Hunger and the path
scouted by the City of Silver’s expedition team to constantly
“Blink” and take detours. From time to time, he would pull out
the Unshadowed Crucifix. He passed through the hall where the
fateful plot was made with relatively little difficulty, and he
arrived at the residence of the Giant King. There, he saw a row of
huge stone columns on the left that formed railings. Beyond the
railings was an orange-red gas and a churning dark blue sea.

Taking a deep breath, he returned to the hall he had just exited.

He reached out his hand and dragged out the marionette, Enuni,
who hadn’t been “Parasitized” by Amon.

Even if it was a historical projection, he didn’t want to open the

door himself!

Looking at the slightly dazed Enuni, Klein handed the black iron
key that he had tucked under his armpit over to him. He
controlled Enuni to leave the hall and follow the railings formed
from stone pillars to the tallest and most magnificent building
in the Giant King’s Court.

The dusk’s glow seemed to be corporeal as it covered the palace’s

surface, bringing with it a strong sense of decadence, as though
the curtains had drawn on everything in the world.

Lining both sides of the palace were separately steeples and

spires. The grayish-blue front door was covered with mysterious
symbols as it stood at a height exceeding ten meters.

To the left of the door, there was a pitch-black hole that was the
size of an adult’s fist at the height of three to four meters.

Enuni stared at it for a few seconds before raising the black iron
key that resembled a seven-string guitar and inserting it into the
deep crevice in front of him.

It fit perfectly without leaving a single gap.

As the gigantic black iron key entered the deep hole, Klein held
his breath in the nearby grand hall, constantly preparing to
remove his existence.

With a click, the black iron key in Enuni’s hand reached the end.

It suddenly turned soft, as if it had fused with the hole as it

emitted grayish-blue light.

The various symbols, labels, and patterns on the door lit up as

they protruded.

All the lights quickly interfered in a constructive manner,

pressing down heavily into the inner chamber as it slowly
opened the grayish-blue palace door.
The gap between the door widened when Enuni’s eyes suddenly
reflected a turbulent pitch-black, viscous, and illusory sea.

Not good... Warning bells sounded in Klein’s mind.

Without any hesitation, his consciousness returned to his body

as he severed the connection with his Historical Void projection.

In the next second, his vision suddenly darkened. The left side of
his head felt a sharp pain, as though someone had inserted a
red-hot chisel into it and kept rotating it.

At the same time, he heard indistinguishable ravings that

seemed to come from an era older than ancient times.

Klein’s expression instantly twisted, appearing extremely

ferocious.

He could still barely maintain his rationality, but he had no

energy left to remain in the historical fragment.

Without a sound, Klein landed in the guard residence of the

Giant King’s Court. With a thought, he entered the world above
the gray fog.

Before undertaking such a dangerous task, he had no doubt

found a reason and excuse to arrange for the members of the
Tarot Club to pray collectively to awaken Sefirah Castle’s ability
to “summon” its master. This allowed him to skip taking four
steps counterclockwise and reciting the incantation at critical
moments to return above the gray fog.

However, just as Klein’s Spirit Body saw the grayish-white fog, he

heard a familiar roar, he felt himself be rejected by Sefirah
Castle, as though it had accepted an order from someone else to
stop him from entering.

This... In his shock, he saw a black shadow leap past him,

heading straight for Sefirah Castle!

It wasn’t Amon, but a shadow that exuded an aura identical to

his!

Subconsciously, Klein influenced Sefirah Castle and made it

reject the intruder.

Then, he succeeded. The shadow was also blocked by the

grayish-white fog as well.

Right on the heels of that, he and the shadow fell back into the
real world at the same time.

After his Spirit Body returned to his body, Klein bent down in
pain, like a curled shrimp.
The half top hat on his head fell to the ground.

He took several seconds to eventually recover. He slowly

straightened his body and cast his gaze on a glass window
ground from orange gems.

The window reflected his current appearance:

With the bridge of his nose as a border, his right face was the
same as usual, but countless objects were crawling out of his left
face.

Klein narrowed his eyes.

He hurriedly took a deep breath to calm himself down and

regain the Clown powers of control.

His mind outlined a clear image of his appearance.

He was dressed in a black trench coat, had black hair and brown
eyes. The right side of Gehrman Sparrow’s cut face was the same
as usual, while the left side had become translucent and was
formed from twisting maggots.

As he looked down, his neck was in a similar state. It was the

same with his body that lay beneath his clothes.
The edge of losing control... Man, I need to resist the inclination
towards intense madness... W-why? Suddenly, he sensed
something. He instinctively lowered his head and looked at his
feet.

It was empty. He was missing the shadow that was supposed to

exist.

The orange light of the evening shone through the window, but
it didn’t create a shadow by his side.

“Haha, I understand.” Klein bent down and laughed

uncontrollably.

He suspected that the “seawater” that surged out from the Giant
King’s palace had not only “drowned” his marionette and
historical projection, but it had also used the latter to slice off his
own shadow, causing his spirit to lose its completeness. He was
unable to completely suppress his inclination towards losing
control.

As for the shadow, which was slightly equivalent to him, it could

also affect Sefirah Castle. This resulted in a situation in which
both parties were unable to head above the gray fog.

As long as I get rid of that shadow, the problem can be solved...

The corner of his right forehead twitched as he straightened his
back.
At that moment, the orange light that shone from outside was
dyed gold, becoming rather resplendent. It made the entire Giant
King’s Court seem to retrograde from dusk to noon.

With a thought, he cast his gaze out the window as an image

appeared in his mind.

In front of the tallest and most magnificent building in the Giant

King’s Court, Marionette Enuni stood there, facing the door.

It was dark past the door, impossible to see anything clearly.

Suddenly, Enuni turned around and looked down.

His face was covered in a shadow, and his hair turned deep black
that draped over his shoulders and curled up slightly.

On his back, there were pairs of dark illusory wings.

In the grand hall nearby, a pure shadow’s lower body was

pressed against a stone brick as its upper body came over in a
ramrod manner.
 CHAPTER 1251: CHANGE
It’s not Dark Angel Sasrir... The projection of Enuni has been
eroded by the power that surged out from the Giant King’s
residence, becoming a monster that I can’t understand at the
moment. Furthermore, it looks like it can exist for a long period of
time... Perhaps there’s a bit of Sasrir’s will involved in this... With
his left hand covering his face, Klein allowed the Worms of Spirit
to burrow through the gaps in his fingers freely.

What he couldn’t understand the most was something else. He

had clearly opened the palace where the Dark Angel lay slumber,
but the deities and Kings of Angels showed no reaction.

According to Klein’s imagination, when the surging “sea” gushed

out, be it the True Creator, the God of Knowledge and Wisdom,
Blasphemer Amon, or Amon’s brother who ultimately hid behind
the scenes, “They” should’ve immediately descended or appeared
to confirm Dark Angel Sasrir’s present state or snatch whatever
corresponding items. To his surprise, the entire Giant King’s
Court remained completely silent. No external powers exerted
any influence.

Could it be that “They” are still waiting for me to enter the Giant
King’s residence and to come into contact with that deputy of
Heaven? Hmm, the True Creator said to meet Sasrir... My Spirit
Body and physical body haven’t recovered from the corrosion,
which means that the True Creator’s goal has yet to be achieved...
Haha... As Klein’s thoughts raced, he realized that he was unable
to control his emotions, be it anger, sadness, worry, or
depression. He couldn’t help but pull the corners of his mouth up
and let out a scoff.

The only thing he was glad about was that this didn’t affect his
brain. He could still think and use all sorts of Beyonder powers,
but sometimes, his madness would suddenly be aggravated,
turning him rash and aggressive.

I wonder if the demigod of the mind has any way to treat this
situation. In any case, the Sealed Artifacts or Beyonder
characteristics that I can summon can’t do it... This is a result of
an incomplete spirit. If I don’t resolve my severed shadow, I
probably won’t be able to completely recover. However, perhaps
there are methods that can allow me to temporarily return to
normal. For example, create a virtual persona to make up for the
incompleteness? Unfortunately, I can’t enter Sefirah Castle...
Klein’s thoughts were in a mess as the scenes that surfaced in
his mind gradually vanished.

He then picked up the half top hat that had dropped to the
ground and wore it. Then, through the huge glass window
formed from ground orange gems, he observed the changes in
the Giant King’s Court.

Unlike before, an illusory sun appeared high in the sky, allowing

the magnificent building complex situated in the frozen sunset
to enjoy the sun at noon.
The troll statues that stood guard in the various palaces seemed
to be draped with a cloak weaved out of shadows.

Enuni, who had a pair of black, illusory wings on his back, and
the shadow that originally belonged to Klein jumped over the
railing and glided towards him.

Klein’s gaze froze as he subconsciously took a few steps forward,

intending to fight the enemy.

But very quickly, he snapped back to his senses and checked his
current state. He quickly retreated to the ancient “elevator,”
pulled the switch, and landed back in the Barren Tunnel.

Then, with “Blink,” he appeared near the Waning Forest and ran
all the way to the edge of the Giant King’s Court.

His intuition told him that in his current state, he had no means
of defeating the mutated “Enuni” and his separated shadow.

Of course, he had the confidence if it was just the latter.

When he arrived at the edge of the radiant sunlight, he turned

and saw that Enuni and his shadow hadn’t chased after him. It
was as though there was a limit to their range of activity.
There’s no way to leave the Giant King’s residence, or should I say,
be too far away from Dark Angel Sasrir? Just as this thought
flashed through his mind, Klein saw the illusionary “sun” atop
leap from the center to the west. The dusk’s colors once again
enveloped the divine kingdom.

Klein carefully observed all of this and was in no hurry to leave

the Giant King’s Court.

Not long after, the illusory “sun” plunged into the palace where
Dark Angel Sasrir slumbered. Darkness became the ruler of the
Giant King’s Court.

The darkness was different from the one found on a normal

night—there was no moon or starlight, only blurry shadows.

Standing in this darkness, Klein had a nagging feeling that

someone was clinging to him from behind. However, he clearly
knew that it was an illusion and didn’t turn around recklessly.

A few minutes later, the illusory “sun” rose, and the light of
dawn dispersed the darkness.

The power that surged out from the Dark Angel’s chamber has
changed the Giant King’s Court despite it being an ancient divine
kingdom... It really is a power that’s close to that of a true deity.
At the very least, it controls a “Uniqueness,” but which pathway’s
Uniqueness would it be?
The generated changes include “Blazing Sun,” “Darkness,”
“Degeneration,” and “Mutation.” This is a little contradictory. It
doesn’t seem like the result of a single Uniqueness... Besides, the
Uniqueness of the Sun pathway is definitely with the Eternal
Blazing Sun... The “Shadow” and “Degeneration” is brought about
by “Darkness” which is undoubtedly with the True Creator... When
I opened the door, I saw an illusory, pitch-black, viscous ocean...
It’s related to the Chaos Sea? Klein shook his head as he
continued observing. This continued on as he waited for the City
of Silver’s expedition team to rendezvous with him.

...

Backlund, at the border of the city.

As soon as Audrey entered, she discovered that the fog had

become unusually thick. Visibility had been reduced to five
meters.

The howling winds swept through the fog, bringing a sense of

clarity from time to time. However, it was soon filled with
surging whiteness.

Audrey’s eyes suddenly turned golden, allowing her to see even

further.

As she carefully treaded, the fog in front of her suddenly became

much thinner.
At the same time, her Beyonder powers suffered a retrogression.

The weakening of mysticism... The concepts and information

previously mentioned by Mr. World flashed across her mind.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Multiple salvos from Backlund fired ahead, causing the shells to

leave trails of red, blue, silver, or black in their wake as they
bombarded the enemy’s base.

However, in the next second, these shells encountered invisible

barriers and exploded in midair, making the transparent “wall”
tremble.

At this moment, a rather blurry figure appeared in the distant,

thick fog. “He” was in human form, but he was more than ten
meters tall. His torso and waist each had two arms extending
out as he emitted a rich darkness.

For some reason, as the figure that seemed to arise from a

legend appeared, the Feysac and Intis allied force’s base stirred.

Every soldier and officer there seemed to have returned to their

childhood. They were walking alone on the dark road with no
one around them. Everything was silent. They felt uneasy deep
down.
The fear of the unknown stemmed from the fear of their
imaginations. Instantly, they broke down and turned to flee.

At this moment, radiant sunlight shone on them, allowing them

to see light and bringing them courage.

However, there were still a small number of soldiers who were

unable to control themselves. They kept shouting “mommy” or a
particular woman’s name in their bids to escape from the
battlefield.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The soldiers fell to the ground amidst repeated gunshots. One by

one, they bloomed with blood-colored flowers.

They landed on the ground, turning motionless after slightly

twitching. No one cared what their names were, nor did anyone
know of their past.

Right on the heels of that, under the commanding officer’s

orders, the invisible barrier that enveloped the Intis and Feysac
allied forces was dispelled. Crimson-red flaming spears were
thrown out towards the Loen base as though they could blot out
the sky.
Just as the flaming spears approached their target, they
scattered in a sudden bout of chaos. They stabbed into the
ground, creating one pitch-black hole after another.

It was the first time Audrey was seeing such a large-scale usage
of Beyonder powers. Momentarily stunned, she couldn’t help but
recall the people she knew and the roles they played in this
battle.

Glaint and the other young nobles had joined the army and took
on the roles of officers at different ranks. They were scattered all
over the battlefield and could be killed at any moment.

The Magician had left Backlund with Judgment’s family and was
hiding in a small city in East Chester County;

As a middle-ranking member of MI9, Judgment was made to

covertly defend against infiltration by the Beyonders from
Feysac, Intis, and other countries; The official Beyonders led by
The Star had locked down the various cathedrals of the Church
of Steam, maintaining the stability of the city; Saint Anthony
and the other demigods of the Church of Evernight, the Church
of Storms, the royal family, and the military began to set up the
last line of defense in Backlund; The Sanguine had remained
neutral the entire time...

A few seconds later, Audrey gathered her thoughts and prepared

to use Psychological Invisibility to sneak into the enemy’s camp
to spread Mental Plague.

Suddenly, her spiritual perception stirred as she cast her gaze to

a spot further away.

In the thick fog, a rather thick and blurry tentacle wrapped

around countless silver bolts of lightning and quickly extended
to a certain location of the allied force’s base.

A feather burning with golden flames fell.

In the depths of the thick fog, a huge grayish-blue palm reached

out, holding a silver broadsword.

...

The Fog Sea, away from the safe sea route.

Countless bolts of lightning struck the surface of the sea; waves

surged and crashed heavily.

Bernadette’s Dawn was constantly being thrown into the sky,

making it seem extremely minute under the might of the
elements. It looked like it would sink at any moment.

Queen Mystic stood at the bow of the ship, calmly taking in all of
this. From time to time, she would use the Emperor’s New
Clothes and other fairy tale magic to maintain the balance of the
boat.

Her gaze pierced through the terrifying storm in search of the

suspected primitive island.

...

After some reorganizing, Colin Iliad led Derrick, Lovia, and the
other members of the expedition team out of Afternoon Town
camp. They followed the path up the mountain and entered the
Giant King’s Court.

What surprised them was that the frozen dusk had changed.
Bright sunlight illuminated every corner.

“...Where’s the helper you invited?” Colin Iliad controlled his

alarm and turned to ask Derrick Berg.

Just as Derrick was about to speak, he suddenly saw a figure

walk out from a half-collapsed tower

The figure wore a black trench coat and a silk top hat. The right
side of his face was cut, cold and stiff. The left side of his face
had transparent, wriggling maggots that kept crawling.
 CHAPTER 1252: MR. CLOWN
When they saw the figure walking out from behind the collapsed
tower, the members of the City of Silver’s expedition team
immediately put up a defensive stance, ready to attack or
provide any defense.

In their eyes, the man wearing strange clothes and a strange hat
was equivalent to a monster, a particularly terrifying one at that!

Even normal Beyonders would view themselves as monsters

after being subject to such a physical mutation!

Upon seeing the reactions of the half-giants, Klein grinned

widely and said with a beaming smile, “Hello everyone, I’m
Gehrman Sparrow.

“All of you should be glad that I can still control myself.

Otherwise, you would’ve lost your minds because you looked at
me directly.”

As he spoke, the transparent maggots on the left side of his face

and neck were still squirming slowly. Beneath the clothes on the
left side of his body, there were protruding marks that gently
squirmed.
A monster! The members of the City of Silver who were not
demigods were increasingly certain of their own judgment.

“You are... you are The Wor—no, Mr. Sparrow?” Derrick Berg
finally managed to recognize Mr. World who he had met once.

Klein raised his left palm and covered his left cheek. He smiled
and said, “Life is always about encountering the unexpected.”

Without waiting for Little Sun to respond, he paused and said, “I

have already opened the door to the Giant King’s residence. This
brought about some accidents, causing the divine kingdom to
change.”

The door to the Giant King’s residence has already been opened?
The grizzled and scarred Colin Iliad narrowed his eyes. He
subconsciously looked up at the magnificent buildings shrouded
in golden sunlight.

However, due to the distance, he couldn’t see the situation at the

apex.

However, to have the frozen sunset become replaced by the

blazing sun at noon had explained many things.

Klein’s gaze swept across the City of Silver’s Chief and Elder
Lovia, who was dressed in black armor, of the six-member
council. He then looked at The Sun and continued with a smile,
“This has also brought me some negative effects, just as you
have already noticed.”

At this point, he clapped his hands and said in a commanding

tone, like an adult instructing children, “Alright, Beyonders
below the level of demigod are to fall back. The Giant King’s
Court after the anomaly is not a place you can enter.”

The members of the expedition team, apart from Colin, Derrick,

and Lovia, felt an inexplicable sense of fear as they cast their
gazes at the Chief.

Colin Iliad remained silent for a few seconds before turning to

them and saying, “Leave the Giant King’s Court and wait at the
periphery. If you see the signal, immediately act according to
plan.”

The handpicked expedition team members were not only strong

themselves and close in strength to a demigod, but they also had
different powerful Sealed Artifacts that complemented each
other. Even if they were facing a saint, they weren’t without
hope when it came to defeating one. However, in the City of
Silver’s original plan, they weren’t the main force. Therefore,
Colin Iliad had led them here in the hope that, when he and the
other demigods shaved off the hidden enemies, these team
members would be able to shine. They could then use the
different Sealed Artifacts to deal with different incidents,
preventing the entire team from suffering from any weaknesses.
Now, with powerful help from the outside joining them, and the
fact that the Giant King’s Court had indeed experienced some
sort of anomaly, no one knew what they would encounter if they
went deeper. With the utmost caution, Colin Iliad believed that
Gehrman Sparrow’s suggestion wasn’t a problem. Furthermore,
he had his own selfish thoughts—he didn’t want members other
than the demigods to suffer any unnecessary risks or
meaningless casualties. Therefore, he agreed to the opinion of
the monster-like powerhouse.

When the time came for an opportunity to show itself, he, Lovia,
and Derrick would be able to give a signal and let the team
members rush over a cleared path to provide reinforcements.

As for the entire team’s Beyonder powers not being able to deal
with different situations due it collectively becoming relatively
monotonous, Colin Iliad wasn’t too worried since the former
Shepherd, Lovia, was around.

The members of the expedition, who weren’t demigods,

exchanged looks and hesitated for a moment. In the end, they
still chose to listen to Colin Iliad.

“Yes, Your Excellency!”

At the same time that they answered, they gave Derrick Berg a
deep look, as though they were trying to remind their Chief to be
careful of this Sequence 4 demigod.
He actually knew a living, monster-like powerhouse!

This was very suspicious to the residents of the City of Silver,

who had barely seen any outsiders!

Sensing his companions’ obvious distrust, Derrick’s heart ached

as his eyes nearly welled up in tears.

But eventually, he didn’t make any excuses. He maintained his

silence and straightened his back.

After the other members of the expedition team retreated from

the Giant King’s Court, Klein smiled and pointed at the two
demigods.

“Let me guess. You must be the Chief of the City of Silver, the
former Demon Hunter, the present Silver Knight, Colin Iliad. You
are The Hanged Man’s believer, Black Knight Lovia, who had
helped ‘Him’ shepherd?”

Lovia’s gray eyes, which were hidden behind her visor,

narrowed.

“You really look like a clown.”

The Hanged Man? Upon hearing Mr. World’s words, Derrick

almost doubted his ears.
He even imagined that Elder Lovia had something to do with Mr.
Hanged Man, but he quickly remembered the exact image of the
Fallen Creator—a naked man hanging upside down on a cross.

Mr. World used The Hanged Man to refer to the Fallen Creator.
Elder Lovia chided him for being impolite? Derrick, who had just
exceeded two meters in height, nodded thoughtfully as he
praised Mr. World’s guts from the bottom of his heart.

He actually dared to give a true deity a nickname, and even said

it out loud in front of “His” follower!

Colin Iliad looked at Gehrman Sparrow and then at Lovia. Unable

to tell who was right or wrong, he calmly said, “Let’s continue
moving forward.”

He had already pulled out the two swords on his back and
allowed them to be blanketed with the dawn’s glow.

“No problem.” With a smile, Klein turned around and walked to

the left of a huge stone staircase with the three demigods of the
City of Silver.

After walking for a while, they saw the familiar rugged pathway.
On one side of the road was a towering cliff, and on the other
side was an afternoon sun-soaked, bottomless cloud.
At this moment, Klein and company felt the vibrations of the
ground. They saw large amounts of illusory, pitch-black gases
surging out from deep within the golden cloud.

With a whoosh, the rugged pathway collapsed, falling into the

dark “water surface.”

Beneath the “water surface,” there seemed to be invisible

maelstroms lurking.

“Haha, it collapsed. There’s no way out. Haha.” Klein bent down

laughing loudly, making Colin’s, Derrick’s, and Lovia’s nerves
tense up.

It took Klein a few seconds to regain control of his emotions. He

straightened his body and took out a piece of white paper from
his pocket with a smile plastered across his face. He folded it
into a “plane.”

Phew. He blew at the head of the paper plane, swung his arm,
and threw it towards the clouds that had been devoured by
darkness.

At the same time, the glove on his left hand was covered with
slippery fish scales.
Upon seeing this scene, the originally confused Colin Iliad
nodded slightly before casting his gaze at the flying paper object.

A violent wind stirred as it carried the paper plane forward in

flight for a few seconds.

Then, it suddenly dissipated, and like a stone, it rapidly

plummeted into the dark clouds, without causing any ripples.

“From the looks of it, flying is useless.” Klein turned halfway

around and smiled at Derrick and company.

Lovia didn’t respond as she released a translucent soul that

enveloped a piece of gravel.

In the blink of an eye, that piece of rock disappeared from its

original spot, “Blinking” to a spot above the dark clouds.
Following that, it fell down uncontrollably and sank into the
clouds.

“‘Teleport’ doesn’t work either,” Lovia said in a slightly deep

voice.

As Klein pressed at his abdomen, he bent down and chuckled

before saying, “It looks like we can only enter through the main
entrance.”
Derrick immediately turned around and was about to head back
when Colin Iliad and Lovia looked at each other and nodded
indiscernibly.

The four demigods quickly returned to the huge, grayish-white

stone staircase and looked up.

Above the flight of silent stairs which had very high steps, the
majestic city walls were covered with burn marks. There were
even arrows shafts as thick as ordinary trees.

In the middle of the city wall was a door that was tens of meters
tall. It was grayish-blue in color and there were golden nails
embedded on its surface.

On both sides of the door stood a guard that stood at six meters
tall in a domineering manner. They wore exquisite silver full-
body armor, one holding a greatsword, the other a huge ax.
Behind their visors was an orange glow.

Silver Knight!

These were two Silver Knights guards!

Without wasting any time, Colin Iliad quickly retracted his gaze
and said to Gehrman Sparrow, “I’ll hold back one of the Silver
Knights. Quickly finish off the other one.”
He wasn’t very sure of Gehrman Sparrow’s strength, but from the
admiration and respect that he sensed from Derrick Berg, as well
as the fact that he had opened up the residence of the Giant
King, he determined that this demigod who was blessed by The
Fool was no weaker than him.

Under such circumstances, whether it was Gehrman Sparrow or

Colin Iliad, it wasn’t difficult for them to quickly kill a Silver
Knight guard with the help of Lovia and Derrick. After all, they
weren’t living demigods, but a special statue without any
intelligence.

Just as Colin Iliad finished his sentence, he saw Gehrman

Sparrow bend his back and laugh out loud.

“Why do you care so much about these two toys?

“If they were still alive and could think—real Silver Knights—I
would definitely be as cautious as you are. But now, haha.
Watch.”

As he spoke, Klein used his left hand, which had many Worms of
Spirit crawling about, to press down on his top hat. He
straightened his body and briskly walked up the stairs.

Then, he was surrounded by strong winds as he approached the

main door of the Giant King’s Court.
During this process, he casually raised his right hand and shook
it a few times, as if he was stretching his wrist or grabbing the
air.

At the end of the last action, Klein’s shoulder sank slightly as if it

had frozen, but nothing appeared in the void.

Colin Iliad originally wanted to have an understanding of

Gehrman Sparrow’s strength, so he didn’t stop him. He only
signaled for Lovia to follow, to back him up if he made any
mistakes. However, at that moment, he suddenly slowed down.
He frowned slightly as if he had caught the scent of something.

As for Derrick, he looked at him with slight admiration. He

believed that Mr. World could quickly finish off the guards.
 CHAPTER 1253: I WISH YOU WELL
Only when Klein was about to reach the end of the flight of stone
steps did the two Silver Knights guards outside the Giant King’s
Court react.

They turned their heads as the orange glow behind their visors
flashed twice, as though it was confirming the identity of the
visitor. Furthermore, they had a moment of confusion.

Half of Klein’s face was normal, and the other half was
terrifying. The right side of his mouth curled up exaggeratedly.
The transparent maggots on his left slowly twisted, revealing a
frightening and indifferent smile.

Thud!

With his right foot crossing the final step, he arrived at the
platform where the Giant King’s Court was located.

Suddenly, a silvery-white crack appeared on Klein’s forehead as

countless silver rays emitted from his body.

His entire body instantly shattered into pieces of flesh and blood.
These fragments floated up and quickly thinned and faded,
turning into paper shreds.

Klein in his top hat and black trench coat appeared one after
another in different spots. However, they were all ripped apart
by the silver sword beams. Some of them degenerated into
illusions, while others turned into paper figures.

At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared outside the main

door of the Giant King’s Court where two guards had
disappeared.

It was a huge doll dressed in a dark and complicated long dress

with evil vines wrapped around it.

Reinette Tinekerr!

When Klein climbed up the stone steps, the person he

summoned was none other than Miss Messenger. However,
“She” had appeared in Wraith form, so Colin Iliad, Lovia, and
Derrick didn’t see her.

At this moment, the two Silver Knights who had concealed their
evil intentions and were hiding with the help of the light were
chasing Klein out of instinct. They had already exposed their
whereabouts after the angel-level powerhouse’s prolonged
observations.
Reinette Tinekerr’s bright red eyes immediately reflected a
seemingly blank area.

There was a flash of light, and a white rabbit suddenly jumped

out of nowhere. It bounced around and circled the area, its eyes
abnormally vapid.

Immediately following that, Miss Messenger took a step forward

and disappeared.

In another area, the remaining knight in silver armor appeared.

His actions turned stiff and slow.

He had been possessed by a Wraith!

Klein, who had used himself as bait, stopped “Blinking.” He

pressed his hand to his chest and gave a very ceremonial bow.

“I’ve found the two of you. I wish you well.”

He straightened his body, raised his right hand, and snapped his
fingers.

Boom!

The white-furred rabbit suddenly exploded, its flesh splattering

all over the ground.
Then, he walked towards the Silver Knight guard who tried his
best to struggle but to no avail.

When the two figures crossed each other, Reinette Tinekerr’s

historical projection returned to the fog of history, while the
Silver Knight followed closely behind Klein and very obediently
returned to the edge of the stone steps with him.

He had already become Klein’s marionette.

“We can enter.” Klein smiled as he said to Colin Iliad and the
others at the bottom of the stone stairs.

Derrick’s eyes lit up as he inwardly marveled.

Mr. World is really powerful. He managed to finish off two Silver

Knight guards single-handedly so quickly!

Colin Iliad turned his head to glance at Lovia. From her gaze, he
could sense her heavy emotions.

The City of Silver’s Chief had no change in expression. He held

the two swords that refracted the light of dawn and steadily
walked up the stone steps. He came to Klein’s side and
whispered, “Mutant?”
Klein pressed down a Worm of Spirit that formed his left eye and
smiled without answering.

After Derrick and Lovia walked up the stairs, the four demigods
and a marionette turned and arrived at the main door of the
Giant King’s Court.

During this process, Klein stowed away the Silver Knight

Beyonder characteristic that had seeped out from the rabbit.

This was a reward for Reinette Tinekerr.

According to the agreement between him and the angel, the

spoils of war that Klein had obtained from summoning a
historical projection would be split equally with Miss Messenger.

Reinette Tinekerr took the Beyonder characteristic, while Klein

obtained a Silver Knight marionette.

He looked up at the main door and made the Silver Knight guard,
who was much taller than him, take a few steps forward and
insert the sword into the ground.

Then, the Silver Knight bent down and stretched out his hands to
press on the door that was dozens of meters tall.
After a heavy screeching sound, the door with golden nails
slowly opened.

At this moment, the “sun” in the sky leaped, and the entire Giant
King’s Court froze into an orange-red dusk.

The huge door opened faster and faster, and the scene inside
was gradually revealed to Klein and company.

A grayish-white figure was covered in orange-red light.

Countless stairs extended from behind the door all the way to
the tallest and most magnificent residence of the Giant King. On
the way, there were no obstacles. There were palaces and towers
on both sides.

Giant statues covered in iron-colored armor stood in front of

different buildings, guarding the path that led to the residences
of the god.

“It’s time for you to perform.” Klein turned his head to the side
and gave an exaggerated smile to Colin Iliad and Lovia.

The former Demon Hunter, Colin, nodded slightly without any

objections. Behind Lovia, an illusory figure covered in silver
armor with dark red eyes that was several meters tall appeared.

Pa! Pa! Pa!

The giant statues on both sides of the divine kingdom’s staircase
emitted silvery-white beams as they emitted shattering sounds.

The “silver flowers” that bloomed kept spreading upwards as if

they were welcoming the guests.

Before long, three Silver Knights—Colin Iliad, the soul “Grazed”

by Lovia, and the marionette controlled by Klein—cleared out the
giant statues guarding the divine kingdom’s staircase, leaving
only the area closest to the Giant King’s residence. They didn’t
attempt it out of caution.

At that moment, two figures flew out of the Giant King’s palace
and slid towards the three Silver Knights.

One of them had a shadowed face, black, curly hair that reached
its shoulders, and a pair of black wings on its back. The other
was a pure shadow that distorted to the sides from time to time.

They were Enuni, who had mutated at some point in time, and
Klein’s shadow, who were both under the influence of the Dark
Angel.

...

In the battlefield filled with thick fog, a layer of grayish-white

dragon scales suddenly appeared on Audrey’s body. This was a
result of her seeing something she shouldn’t see.

Even with the fog blocking her view, high-level creatures at the
angel level could still corrupt and damage living beings that saw
“Them”!

As a demigod of the Spectator pathway, Audrey immediately

retracted her gaze and calmed her mind to control herself from
losing control.

As her thoughts raced, she took a few steps back and used
Psychological Invisibility to hide in the thick fog. She was in no
hurry to infiltrate the Intis and Feysac allied forces camp.

She was waiting for an opportunity—one that she believed

would definitely appear.

Time passed by so slowly that Audrey imagined that it had

stopped. After an unknown period of time, she finally saw the
fog over the allied forces’ base turn dark, like the sun plunging
past the horizon. Night had begun to rule this world.

Silently, the Intis, Feysac soldiers and officers closed their eyes
and fell asleep. This included many other Beyonders.

Audrey, who was hiding not far away, also fell asleep. However,
as a Dreamwalker who had been “Cued” in advance, she
managed to stay lucid.

Then, without knowing how long the opportunity would last, she
used “Dream Traversal” to enter the Intis, Feysac allied forces
base. She walked among the soldiers and secretly left behind the
seeds for a Mental Plague.

This “plague” could make the infected panic, fluster, and break
down emotionally. It was difficult to be placated with normal
methods.

Hum!

The sound of a horn pierced through the gaps between reality

and dreams, shattering the hazy world and awakening the
soldiers and officers.

Audrey didn’t hesitate. At the instant before the dream

completely shattered, she “traversed” to the other end of the
camp, far away from the group that had planted the seeds of
Mental Plague.

In the next second, the dream world completely collapsed,

forcing her back into reality. She appeared at the borders of the
Intis, Feysac allied forces base.

Thud!
A silvery-white beam lit up, exploding beside Audrey, tearing
apart the fog.

Audrey didn’t panic because being attacked was within her

expectations.

After entering the Intis, Feysac allied forces’ camp, she knew that
her “Psychological Invisibility” was very likely to be seen through
by others using other clues, such as not being able to completely
conceal her malice.

Therefore, apart from her “Psychological Invisibility,” she also

used similar techniques and Hand of Horror’s “Disorder” to
create another fake version of herself to mislead the possible
attackers.

In other words, there was still a layer of illusion hidden under

her Psychological Invisibility.

And the facts proved that Audrey’s understanding of the enemy

was correct. The fake version of her had indeed encountered a
sudden attack.

Taking this opportunity, she retreated into the depths of the fog.

Then, a grayish-white dragon that was still in human form

appeared. It had mysterious and three-dimensional symbols
engraved on its huge scales. They were infiltrating inwards and
extending outwards, as though they were interweaving into
something indescribable. Something that didn’t belong to reality
would cause one’s mind to go into a frenzy and distort their
thoughts just by looking at it.

At the same time, a figure dressed in a Feysac general’s attire

appeared at the spot where Audrey was standing. His face, neck,
and palm were covered in silver armor, giving off a cold feeling.

...

Enuni and Klein’s shadows landed on a platform covered in

orange light. The three Silver Knights retreated and returned to
Derrick’s and Klein’s side.

Klein raised his hand to cover his left cheek and laughed at the
“shadow” and Enuni.

“It looks like you can’t leave that area.”

He took a few steps forward and spread out his palms. He tsked
and said, “What a pity. That way, you won’t be able to hit me.”

Bang!

The “shadow” opened its mouth and released an Air Cannon.

 CHAPTER 1254: EXAGGERATED
Bang!

When the “shadow” blasted an Air Cannon forward, Klein acted

as though he had sensed it ahead of time. His body jerked
backward, and he somersaulted in the air, landing steadily
several steps away.

During this process, his right hand continued to press down on

the half top hat on his head, making him seem rather relaxed.

Seeing that Enuni and the “shadow” didn’t attempt to chase and
continue their attacks, the smile on his face became even more
obvious.

“It’s really impolite to interrupt others while they’re speaking.

“I wanted to discuss how to deal with you in front of all of you,

but I can only avoid that now.”

As he spoke, his left face, which formed from a cluster of

transparent maggots, trembled twice, as if he was trying to wink
at his former marionette and his former shadow.
Then, with a beaming smile on his face, he walked back to Colin
Iliad, Derrick, and Lovia and shrugged.

“The owners of this place aren’t welcoming us. We can only head
out and discuss how to resolve the problem—them.”

Colin Iliad didn’t think lowly of this exaggerated powerhouse just

because he didn’t seem capable of controlling his emotions. This
was because he had shown his expertise and meticulousness
towards detail when handling the previous matters. This wasn’t
something a demigod who had lost his mind could do.

“Alright.” The City of Silver’s Chief responded to Klein’s

suggestion.

Of course, Derrick had no objections, while Lovia remained silent

and didn’t say a word.

Hence, the four demigods and the Silver Knight marionette

retraced their steps. They walked out of the Giant King’s Court’s
door, and Klein even got the silver-armored guard to pull the
huge door and slowly close it. It appeared like a very polite
gesture.

Throughout the entire process, Enuni, who had layers of black

wings on his back, and the pure “shadow” just stood watching.
They didn’t attempt to stop him, as though an invisible wall had
restrained their movements.
After a while, dusk dissipated and darkness descended. All
awaited the light of dawn to illuminate everything.

In this quiet and dead world, a ray of light finally rose, bringing
with it a long-awaited dawn.

At this moment, Enuni and the “shadow” heard knocking sounds

at the door of the Giant King’s Court.

Someone was knocking on the door.

Knock, knock, knock. After this continued a few more times, the
door let out a creaking sound as it opened heavily.

Wearing a black trench coat, Klein maintained the smile on the

right side of his face as he entered the Giant King’s Court first. He
walked up the stairs step by step, and the other demigods, along
with his marionette, followed one step behind.

After reaching the end of the half-way, Klein stopped and said to
Enuni and the “shadow” who were more than ten meters away,
“Please forgive me for not waiting for you to say ‘come in.’
Perhaps it’s because this spot is too far from the main door, so
you didn’t hear my knocking.

“As you know, as a gentleman, I only know how to use my

fingers to strike, not slap with my palms.”
The moment he finished speaking, Enuni, who hadn’t spoken
since the beginning, spoke:

“Next, you’ll deal with Shadow by yourself and let the people of
the City of Silver hold me back.”

“Oh?” Klein let out a loud nasal grunt while wearing an

exaggerated smile, as though he was waiting for Enuni to give a
further explanation.

At the same time, he raised his left hand and pressed his face.

The transparent and twisted maggots began to squirm about,

some boring in, others crawling out and quickly completing an
exchange.

With a shadow over his face, Enuni, with his black, slightly-
curled hair that reached his shoulders, continued in a deep
voice, “You didn’t summon a projection from the Historical Void
in advance because you know that Shadow can summon the
projection of the Staff of the Stars and simulate the powers of the
Angel of Time; it will accelerate the flow of time to disperse your
angel helpers.

“Similarly, he didn’t make any preparations because of the same

reason.
“And if you summon a saint that can last longer, he can do the
same. Both of you offset each other.”

“I hate playing cards with myself!” Klein nodded heavily,

expressing his agreement and laughed out loud.

Enuni, whose face was blurry, glanced at him and the three
demigods of the City of Silver.

“Therefore, you turned the Silver Knight guarding the door into
your marionette, planning on using it as a chip to tip the
balance.”

“This problem is his, not mine. He actually doesn’t have a target

to turn into a marionette. Or perhaps, why don’t you sacrifice
yourself?” The corners of Klein’s mouth curled up as he said to
his former marionette, Enuni.

Enuni retracted his gaze and turned to examine Colin Iliad,

Derrick, and Lovia.

“You and Shadow cancel each other out. The prerequisite for
using a marionette to win is that they can hold me back.”

Just as he said that, the two shoulders of the marionette that

had been corrupted by the power of the sleeping Dark Angel
squirmed as a head grew out of each.
The three heads were covered in shadows and had black curly
hair that reached his shoulders. However, they gave people the
feeling that one was young and the other old.

Before Klein and the demigods could react, Enuni’s right body
suddenly tore apart, causing the “aged” head to take away a third
of his body.

The body that split apart rapidly squirmed and instantly became
complete. On the shadow over the head’s surface, a pair of eyes
protruded with vertical, pale-golden pupils.

Suddenly, the magnificent staircase leading to the ancient god’s

residence collapsed, turning into a desolate moor. At the end of
the moor was a pitch-black city overgrown with weeds.

City of Silver!

Derrick’s heart tightened upon seeing such a realistic scene. He

was worried that the unknown enemy would drag him and the
other demigods to the City of Silver and destroy it. As for Lovia,
her gaze froze as her body trembled when Enuni grew two
heads. It was as if she could sense the aura of an absolute high-
leveled entity.

Colin Iliad surveyed his surroundings and crossed his two

swords that were covered in the light of dawn before pushing
them out. He said in a deep voice, “This is fake.”
At this moment, Klein covered his mouth with his left hand that
was made of transparent maggots. He yawned and asked
Enuni’s main body with a smile, “Will you be stronger in
dreams?

“Or can you cross the boundary and launch an attack?

“Yes, if it were me, I would definitely consider using a dream to

lure the enemy into entering my attack range.”

The moment he said that, the desolate moor and the distant
castle dissipated at the same time. The magnificent staircase,
which was illuminated by the light of dawn, appeared once
again.

At this moment, the left side of Enuni’s body tore away. The
“young” head had taken away a third of his flesh.

The shadow covering “his” face was quickly replaced by a

resplendent golden light. It was as if there were two miniature
“suns” in his eyes.

“The Sun?” Klein first voiced out a question before laughing so

hard that he couldn’t straighten his back. “Haha, you want to use
the ‘Unshadowed Domain’ to break through the Silver Knight’s
‘Light Concealment’? Yes, we have three Silver Knights on our
side. That is worthy of your attention, but have you considered
the feelings of Shadow? You don’t, you only think of yourself!
He’s only a shadow, so have you considered how weakened he
would be in the ‘Unshadowed Domain’?”

At this point, Klein laughed even louder. Even the transparent

Worms of Spirit crawling on his left face sped up their
movements.

“Hahahaha, also, have you thought about the Beyonder powers of

Corruption, Degeneration, and Darkness? Have you seriously
considered the negative effects that the ‘Unshadowed Domain’
will bring you?”

After laughing, Klein straightened his back and asked seriously,

“How should I address you now?

“En’en? U’u? Ni’ni?”

Enuni, whose main body was still covered in shadows, slowly

took a deep breath and said, “If you had chosen the Hunter
pathway, you would definitely be stronger than you are now...”

Before he could finish his sentence, the layers of black wings on

his back suddenly spread out. They kept expanding, covering the
sky and wrapped towards the magnificent staircase.

Faint shadows immediately covered the area. Then, Enuni

directly crossed the invisible boundary and descended in front of
Colin Iliad, Lovia, and Derrick.

He actually had the means to break through the obstruction!

The young him, who had split off as the Sun Saint, immediately
raised his arms.

The light of dawn turned blazing hot, illuminating every corner

of the magnificent staircase, leaving no shadows. Nothing could
hide within.

Unshadowed Domain!

However, the shadows around him didn’t fade. The dark wings
that enveloped Enuni’s body blocked out pure sunlight.

As for Shadow, it seemed to be covered in a cloak. Although it

was much dimmer, it didn’t show any signs of weakness.

At the same time, Enuni’s split-off aged body pushed out his
right palm.

A violent but illusory gust of wind appeared around him,

carrying with it an invisible, multi-colored intent that gushed
towards Klein and his Silver Knight marionette.

Mind Deprivation!
It could awe the target, make him feel fear, show signs of frenzy,
or lose a portion of his rationality.

And now, because Klein’s spirit was incomplete, he was on the

brink of losing control. He couldn’t even control his emotions
and reactions very well. If he were to suffer the effects of Mind
Deprivation, there was a high chance that he would lose control
on the spot and break down into a monster.

Enuni understood what had happened to him and understood

his weakness. The moment he launched the attack, he allowed
the Spectator Saint to use an area-of-effect attack that Klein
would find difficult to defend against and find unbearable.

The strong winds that were tainted with all kinds of emotions
and will instantly engulfed Klein. However, half of the crazy
adventurer, who had half a normal body and half a terrifying
body, didn’t show any sign of warped expressions, manifestation
of godhood, or physical breakdown. Instead, his exaggerated
smiling right eye became extremely calm.

While waiting for the City of Silver’s expedition team, he had

already summoned Miss Justice and got her to make up a Virtual
Persona that stemmed from his lampooning, Clown-like
character, allowing his spirit to become complete for a certain
amount of time!
This was the reason why he appeared relatively rational when
he left the guard’s residence, only to appear exaggerated and
crazy when he rendezvoused with the City of Silver’s expedition
team.

Furthermore, this Virtual Persona could also withstand several

attacks from the Mind domain.

The coldness in his eyes quickly faded away. The corner of his
right lip curled up, becoming symmetrical with a curled Worm
of Spirit that was crawling on the left.

This was a sincere smile.

 CHAPTER 1255: MOCKING HIMSELF
As the smile of “sincerity” appeared on Klein’s face, the face of
the Spectator Saint that Enuni had split suddenly cracked open.
The silver cracks were all over the place, intertwining with each
other, appearing extremely chaotic.

Klein seized the opportunity and used his Silver Knight

marionette’s silver sword to condense a “Silver Rapier” to attack
him!

A sharp light shot out, dicing that figure into countless small
pieces.

However, these small blocks were abnormally illusory, with zero

corporealness.

The Spectator Saint had used the technique of Psychological

Invisibility to create an illusion, concealing his existence!

Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

Silver beams of light either blazed towards the Spectator Saint

that Enuni had split off, or directly leaped out from the target’s
location, erupting from within.
The Spectator Saint relied on the speed and agility that a
powerful body brought. He constantly changed positions and
dodged, preventing himself from getting injured.

As he had a precise understanding and control of his psyche and

mind, Klein’s intuition for danger prevented an image from
forming in his mind, so it was difficult for Klein to predict his
actions. Therefore, Klein couldn’t let the “Silver Rapier” lay in
wait and strike out where he appeared.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

The huge knight, who was covered in solid silver armor, held his
broadsword and charged at his target, as though he could topple
a mountain.

Due to the existence of the Unshadowed Domain, Klein’s Silver

Knight marionette was unable to hide himself using the light. He
could only directly attack.

Upon seeing this, the Spectator Saint’s body suddenly swelled,

turning into a hideous, grayish-white scaled dragon that was
covered in shadows, a manifestation of godhood.

The dragon’s body was huge; its gray scales firm. Its claws were
powerful, and it managed to block the Silver Knight’s slash.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The giant and the giant dragon smashed
through the brick rocks of the ancient divine kingdom, causing
the palace to collapse. It was a mess.

Klein maintained his exaggerated smile and seriously controlled

his marionette to ignore Shadow.

No, he still did some level of interference.

He controlled the Spirit Body Threads of himself, the marionette,

the City of Silver’s Chief, Lovia, and Little Sun, preventing them
from being controlled by Shadow. From time to time, he would
reach out his hand and summon the historical projection that
Shadow was attempting to summon. This effectively canceled
out both parties’ efforts.

Apart from that, Klein didn’t even glance at Shadow.

Shadow wandered for a while before opening its mouth

helplessly and making a “bang” sound.

An Air Cannon shot out and struck the Silver Knight marionette
before exploding.

Amidst the rumbling sound, the marionette only shook slightly

before returning to normal. The silver armor he wore didn’t
show a single crack.
“Haha.” Upon seeing this scene, Klein laughed out loud, giving off
the feeling that he was about to bend over in a fit of laughter.

How could he not be aware of how weak his attacks and defense
were?

When the two core skills of controlling Spirit Body Threads and
the summoning of the Historical Void projections were rendered
ineffective, Shadow, who had no marionettes, could only watch
from the side. Be it Air Cannons, Flame Controlling, Illusion
Creation, or the Clown’s combat ability, they were all just
embellishments or support.

Likewise, Klein didn’t attack Shadow, because he knew how

frustrating it was to deal with Paper Figurine Substitutes,
Flaming Jump, Damage Transfer, and Illusion Creation. He knew
that there was no way he could deal with the other party in such
a short period of time. He might as well let him be a member of
the live audience. After all, he couldn’t affect the battle.

Upon hearing the mocking laughter, the pitch-black Shadow

froze for a moment before pouncing forward. It approached Klein
and targeted him with attacks.

On the other side, when Enuni’s true form landed in front of the
three demigods of the City of Silver, Colin Iliad quickly glanced at
Derrick before looking away. He crossed his swords, forming a
cross that blocked the path ahead.
While doing this, this City of Silver Chief’s clothes tore apart by
his rapidly expanding muscles.

In the blink of an eye, Colin Iliad had turned into a giant that
was nearly six meters tall. His body was grayish-blue and his
muscles were bluish-black. He was a ripped giant.

There was a dark crack on his forehead that seemed to be

capable of attracting the souls around him, and his eyes were
gone.

Every inch of the giant’s skin and flesh contained immense

power, infinite mystery, and a strange spiritual influence. It
made everyone who witnessed it inevitably feel a sharp pain in
their psyche, turning them into a rampaging mess that wanted
to destroy everything, including themselves.

Inside the “Unshadowed Domain,” Colin Iliad didn’t need to

worry that the divine kingdom’s suppression would prevent him
from controlling this incomplete Mythical Creature form,
causing him to completely lose control.

The invisible barrier around him immediately shrank, turning

into silver, sticky, liquid metal that covered his entire body and
solidified into an armor that couldn’t be shaken.

At that moment, the shadow on Enuni’s body condensed into

something corporeal. It made him turn into a “giant” that was
several meters tall. He held a black greatsword and wore black
full-body armor.

Black Knight!

Clang!

The black great sword cleaved straight down and was held back
in midair by two swords formed from the light of dawn.

The shadow beneath Enuni’s feet and the illusory black wings on
his back extended outwards in an attempt to envelop Colin Iliad.

Almost at the same time, rays of the light of dawn formed

around Colin as they swept forward.

The storm that was filled with pure fragments of light

swallowed Enuni’s shadow, only to be blocked by his black
wings.

Clang! Clang! Clang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Colin Iliad’s Silver Knight manifestation Enuni’s Black Knight

transformation clashed violently, producing a spectacular light
show as the tower collapsed.
As for Derrick, he leaped out with Thunder God’s Roar in hand
after receiving the Chief’s signal, heading straight for the Sun
Saint.

Amidst the howling winds, he brandished the ghostly blue

hammer that was wrapped in lightning. He appeared like a
Sailor of the Storm pathway, not a Beyonder of the Sun domain.

The Sun Saint never expected that the Unshadowed opposite him
would be so rash that he chose to engage in close combat. Unable
to react in time, he could only use his instincts to dodge to the
side.

With a loud crack, a silvery-white light burst out from the place
he was about to step in. It quickly engulfed him and tore his
body apart.

The Silver Knight evil spirit that Lovia “Grazed” also targeted the
Sun Saint as it unleashed its attacks.

A golden glow surged out of the Sun Saint’s body like a tidal
wave, melting the silvery-white light, forming a layer of armor
made of light, and a huge mace.

Boom!
The mace blocked Thunder God’s Roar, causing the snaking bolts
and light to fly everywhere.

At the same time, the Sun Saint’s body emitted a warm glow that
caused the Silver Knight evil spirit to suddenly turn illusory as if
it was evaporating. It caused the black-armored Lovia’s body to
pale. The degenerate aura quickly dissipated, causing the Silver
Knight marionette to weaken greatly.

Purification!

This was the core power of an Unshadowed. It was extremely

effective against wraiths, the fallen, and the unclean!

Faced with the “Purification,” Lovia could only summon her

Silver Knight evil spirit back and not let it out to “Graze.” She
could only use the corresponding Beyonder powers to make up
for her weakness.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Silver beams of light occasionally “Blinked,” flying at high

speeds, forcing the Sun Saint to block and duck to protect
himself.

After taking a glance, Derrick stopped brandishing Thunder God’s

Roar again, nor did he pester the Sun Saint any further. He took
a few steps back and cast his gaze towards the battle between
the black greatsword and the double swords of dawn. He then
joined the battle between Colin Iliad and Enuni.

His expression turned solemn as he spread his arms wide, as

though he was hugging a gift from a deity.

The “Unshadowed Domain” immediately became even brighter,

as though sunlight had penetrated through the barrier and
shone in.

Right on the heels of that, a ball of pure light surrounded by

countless holy flames descended out of thin air. It enveloped
Colin Iliad and Enuni without any regard whether they were
friend or foe.

Flaring Sun!

“Flaring Sun” of an Unshadowed!

This was the theurgical spell that Klein had used to kill Megose
and the fetus in her womb. It caused tremendous damage to
creatures in the domain of Corruption, Degeneration, and
Undying. It could even directly destroy them.

In the holy spherical light that was surrounded by holy flames,

the illusory black wings on Enuni’s back began to emit a faint
mist. The pitch-black armor covering his body melted and part of
his body cracked open, igniting his leaking degenerated aura.

Colin Iliad was also injured. The silver armor on his body turned
into liquid metal.

Derrick didn’t pay much attention to this. He once again used

“Flaring Sun” and once again enveloped Enuni and Colin Iliad.

He believed that compared to the enemy who was of the

Degeneration and Corruption domain, the Chief who was of the
Warrior pathway would suffer a lot less damage under the
assault of “Flaring Sun.” He was able to last much longer.

And after dealing with the main enemy, he could get Mr. World
to summon Life’s Cane to treat the Chief.

This was the fastest way to deal with Enuni!

This wasn’t something that Derrick had come up with himself,

nor was it part of the plan that Klein had come up with. It was
something that Colin Iliad had suggested himself.

Previously, when they were discussing outside the door, Klein

had only introduced Enuni and the Shadow’s possible abilities.
He didn’t come up with any proposals and had left it to the City
of Silver’s Chief to decide on the battle plan.
This was because he knew that Shadow understood him very
well. He could think of anything he could think of. If it was
based on his own train of thought, it would be easy to resolve.
Therefore, trusting an experienced former Demon Hunter was
the best solution under the present circumstances.

Colin Iliad didn’t stand on ceremony. He confirmed that the

main target they needed to deal with was Enuni, who had been
corrupted by the Dark Angel. He formulated a plan around this
key point and came up with a plan to clinch victory through
internecine means.

He wasn’t afraid of being hurt. He was only worried that there

wouldn’t be an opportunity such as this.

The spherical light that was surrounded by infinite holy flames

blasted down, illuminating the surrounding area. It made Klein’s
“shadow” dim significantly, making Enuni’s black wings become
fainter and fainter, almost to the point of an illusion.

But at this moment, a pair of black wings suddenly separated

from Enuni and transformed into a deep “sea.”
 CHAPTER 1256: I HAVE SOMETHING YOU DON’T
The deep “sea” swallowed the bright spherical light, darkening
the entire “Unshadowed Domain.”

Silver bolts of lightning burst out from its interior, turning the
area where Enuni and Colin Iliad were fighting into a forest of
lightning.

Amidst the sizzling sounds, countless bolts of lightning slithered

upwards and drilled into the gaps in the armor.

This Silver Knight, who had shown his incomplete Mythical

Creature form, immediately turned stiff, as though he was
paralyzed by lightning. As for Enuni, his black armor, which
seemed to be formed from powers of “Degeneration,” had
completely absorbed the lightning, preventing his body from
being affected by the rippling damage.

Taking advantage of this opportunity, Enuni, who had pitch-

black fragments peeling off from him, held the dark greatsword
with both hands and slashed at an angle. And at this moment,
Colin Iliad hadn’t completely escaped from his paralyzed state.

With a piercing stabbing sound, a deep crack appeared on his left

shoulder. The sturdy silver armor seemed to lose its defense as it
was cleaved open by the great sword.
This was a Black Knight’s “Cull of Spiritual Flesh.” Not only could
it corrode flesh and blood, it could obliterate souls and cleave
through barriers. It could also cause any living creature with
degenerate thoughts to lose their defenses. It was a core
Beyonder power belonging to the Black Knight, stemming from
the “Degeneration” domain.

Seeing that the “Cull of Spiritual Flesh” had sliced open the silver
armor on Colin Iliad’s left shoulder, with the crack quickly
deepening as it went straight for the heart, Derrick tensed up
and immediately condensed a spear made up of pure sunlight.
He swung back his hand and threw it towards Enuni.

Unshadowed Spear!

Enuni didn’t abandon his attack or dodge. Instead, he raised his

remnant illusory black wings and used them to shield himself.

Sizzle!

The “Unshadowed Spear” pierced through two layers of the

illusory black wings, bursting out a blinding white light that
seemed to give rise to a miniature “sun.”

At the same time, Colin’s entire body melted, turning into a pool
of silver liquid metal.
The liquid flowed rapidly, reforming the body of Colin Iliad in the
distance. He still resembled a giant, and he was still wearing
silver armor. However, half of the City of Silver’s left shoulder
and arm had fallen to the ground. The incision was clean with
no blood flowing out.

With the use of “Mercury Liquefaction,” Colin Iliad sacrificed an

arm to avoid Enuni’s lethal blow.

His gaze behind his visor didn’t waver at all. He grabbed the
remaining sword of dawn and ran towards his target once
again. It was like an unusually terrifying steam locomotive that
exceeded its speed limit.

Derrick quickly condensed his “Unshadowed Spear” again from

the side, causing the spears of light to fly towards Enuni.

During this process, he opened his mouth and solemnly said,

“God says that the purification is effective.”

This was the Beyonder powers of a Notary at the Unshadowed

level.

Its compatibility with the Unshadowed Domain created by the

Sun Saint made the battlefield brighten even more, causing the
degenerate auras on Enuni and Lovia to further weaken.
“God said it’s ineffective!” The Sun Saint immediately denied
Derrick’s “proclamation,” causing the Unshadowed Domain’s
purification effect to return to its former state.

Amidst the crackling sounds, the “Unshadowed Spear”

approached Enuni. As for the black illusory wings on the Black
Knight back, a few pairs had already faded under the miniature
sun’s illumination. He only had half left.

Enuni couldn’t effectively dodge the pure, bright long spears

closing in on him since his hands were full fending off Colin
Iliad. He made a pair of illusory black wings spread out fully,
disintegrating into “darkness.”

As soon as the “Unshadowed Spears” came into contact with the

“darkness,” they were stained with a layer of thick, sticky,
blackness. They either instantly corroded and broke, piercing the
magnificent staircase, or left a curved arc in the air as it spun
around and tore at Derrick Berg.

All of them degenerated at that very moment.

Upon seeing this, Derrick followed his battle instinct that he had
honed from all his years of training and his patrolling and
exploring experience. He jumped forward and rolled.

Sizzle!
Black spears landed behind him, corroding a large segment of
the staircase.

At this moment, the Sun Saint was also throwing “Unshadowed

Spears,” creating pure white beams that shot across the air. This
forced Lovia to use one of her “Grazed” souls to constantly “Blink”
in an attempt to approach the enemy.

To her dismay, she could only use the ability of one soul at a
time in such a state. She couldn’t “Blink” while condensing
“Silver Rapier” to cull the Sun Saint from a distance to create an
opportunity for herself.

Meanwhile, the battle between Klein and his “shadow” was

exceptionally intense. Amidst the booming sounds of Air
Cannons, the flaring of scarlet flames, pieces of paper scattering
in all directions, and illusions turned into bubbles described the
battle.

The Silver Knight marionette had basically suppressed the

Spectator Saint. After all, no matter how strong the mind
dragon’s body was, it wasn’t a match for a demigod of the Giant
pathway when in close combat.

Of course, the Spectator Saint wasn’t in any danger. After all, he

had revealed an incomplete Mythical Creature form. If it wasn’t
for the fact that his opponent was only a marionette, and Klein
had already digested the Sequence 3 potion and seen many high-
level creatures, he could use his exposed godhood to interfere
with his opponent’s thoughts, slowly driving him crazy and
losing his rationality.

Without the advantage of the godhood’s influence, the Spectator

Saint could only use the Hypnotist’s “Battle Hypnotism” to force
the target to act erratically, such as attacking in the wrong
direction. Using this opportunity, he escaped from the melee
battle and entered a “Psychological Invisibility” state again in an
attempt to perform a sneak attack on Klein.

A Hypnotist’s “Battle Hypnotism” could forcefully hypnotize the

enemy during battle, making him do all sorts of erratic actions.
However, such actions couldn’t directly cause harm to the
victim, and it couldn’t be maintained for too long, as the target
would quickly wake up.

Of course, the “Battle Hypnotism” target of the Spectator Saint

was definitely not the Silver Knight marionette. This was
because it was essentially a dead person. This made it immune
to all psychological effects. The target of his interference was the
thoughts Klein transmitted through the Spirit Body Threads,
targeting them so that the information the marionette received
would be erroneous. As such, it would act differently from what
Klein wanted.

This was actually a psyche interference, and not a psyche

hypnosis. The effects were undoubtedly not as effective as the
original version, but not every saint of the Spectator pathway
could grasp such an effect. It was a result of digging deep into
one’s Beyonder powers and experimenting.

To the Spectator Saint, there was nothing he could do about this.

This was because, be it “Mind Deprivation,” “Mind Storm,” or
“Mind Breath,” none of them were effective on a marionette.

The grayish-white dragon that had its head covered in shadows

had tried to close the distance with Klein several times, or to use
its area-of-effect Beyonder powers, but it was stopped by the
Silver Knight marionette. It kept being forced to dodge the “Silver
Rapier” which could erupt within its body.

As Klein controlled his marionette, he distanced himself from

the Spectator Saint and dealt with his “shadow.” It wasn’t too
easy, but it wasn’t too much of a burden.

Suddenly, his spiritual perception was triggered as he entered a

state of clarity unique to instances when his dream or mind
secretly intruded.

With his lucidity, Klein allowed a portion of his consciousness to

rise to the sky and look down at his island of consciousness.

Then, he saw Enuni, the one who looked aged with a face
covered in shadows, walk out of the boundless sea of collective
subconscious, opening the door to his Body of Heart and Mind.
This Spectator Saint didn’t attempt to change the island of
consciousness in Klein’s mind. All he did was produce a dark
spherical light which had tentacles growing out of it. He turned
it into a “seed” that was hard to discover before letting it sink
into the ground.

A Mental Plague seed!

Without any hesitation, Klein immediately switched locations

with the Silver Knight marionette, preventing the Mental Plague
seed from landing in his island of consciousness.

The Spectator Saint noticed this change. Not only was he not
disappointed, he even revealed a smile.

This was because he had long used Virtual Persona to secretly

plant the Mental Plague seeds on the still island of the Silver
Knight marionette. Although this couldn’t affect the marionette,
it could unknowingly corrupt the enemy who swapped positions
with the marionette and other targets in the surrounding areas.

This was a kind of corruption and infection that targeted the

island of consciousness and the psyche. It wasn’t a direct attack,
so it was difficult to use Virtual Persona to offset it.

When the time came, the problem that Klein had temporarily
concealed with Virtual Persona would completely erupt. He
would quickly plunge into a passage for losing control, entering
an irreversible situation!

Shadow was no stranger to such situations, as Hvin Rambis had

used such a method before.

As he secretly laughed at Klein for becoming crazy, reckless,

arrogant, and acting like a clown, one who had forgotten lessons
of the past, he snapped his fingers, summoning a scarlet flame.
He then used it to jump over, embroiling himself with Klein.

Another round of paper shreds flew in all directions as the

intense battle destroyed the afterimages.

After a short while, Klein suddenly stopped. He raised his left

hand that was wrapped with transparent maggots and covered
his left face.

“Hahaha, hahaha.” He let out a maniacal laugh, controlling the

Spirit Body Threads around him like a madman, no longer
distinguishing between friend and foe.

On his right cheek, pale meat tendrils protruded out, as if they

were Worms of Spirit that were about to bore out.

When Shadow saw that Klein had gone crazy and was about to
lose control, he was worried that he would be infected by the
“Mental Plague.” He hurriedly made a scarlet flame rise up and
swallow himself.

In the distance, his figure emerged from the flames that had yet
to extinguish.

At this moment, the Silver Knight marionette would occasionally

launch an attack and occasionally do a twitching dance. It was
obvious that it wasn’t under normal control.

He no longer had the strength to stop the mind dragon

manifested by the Spectator Saint. He allowed the other party to
spread out his wings and fly into the air above Klein. He was
prepared to use “Mind Breath.”

The Spectator Saint didn’t want to give his enemy who was
infected by the “Mental Plague” a chance to breathe. He wanted
him to immediately lose control!

Suddenly, this mind dragon’s actions became sluggish, as if

every joint was injected with glue.

In the next second, a silvery-white beam erupted from his body,

splitting his flesh and blood, tearing apart his Spirit Body.

With his back bent, the laughing Klein slowly straightened his
body calmly. He released the palm covering his left cheek, and
he smiled at Shadow in the distance.

Behind him, wave after wave of silvery-white beams tore apart

the mind dragon, turning it into pieces of pitch-black flesh. They
fell to the ground, and the knight marionette in silver armor
retracted his broadsword and looked coldly at Shadow.

Looking at the slightly lost Shadow, the few Worms of Spirit on

his left face curled up and stimulated the curved corners of a
smile.

“You haven’t seemed to have noticed that I have something that

you don’t.”
 CHAPTER 1257: TOO WEAK
As he spoke, Klein raised his right hand.

A piece of pitch-black and filthy flesh had appeared in his palm

at some point in time. It contained an indescribable aspect of
madness.

“The answer is: The Hanged Man’s corruption,” Klein said to

Shadow with a smile.

The thing that he had that Shadow didn’t was the corruption left
behind by the True Creator. This was an influence that even the
power of Sefirah Castle couldn’t dissipate for the time being!

And one thing he was certain of was that, before he met Dark
Angel Sasrir, the True Creator wouldn’t easily allow him to lose
control or die.

Therefore, he deliberately allowed corrupted parts of his body to

be infected by Mental Plague, pretending that he had lost control.
Then, he pretended to be controlling Spirit Body Threads in an
aimless manner so as to cover up the fact that the target was
actually the Spectator Saint. When the opponent launched a
further attack, he successfully entered a sluggish state, creating
an opportunity for the Silver Knight marionette.
As he expected, the corrupted parts of him wrapped around the
seeds of the Mental Plague, preventing the negative effects from
erupting.

During this process, Shadow had distanced herself from Klein

because of his concern about the effects of Mental Plague. This
made him fail to notice the abnormality of the Spectator Saint’s
Spirit Body Threads.

How could Klein not know how careful and cautious he was?

Of course, Klein couldn’t predict the kind of changes the

corruption would bring when he met Dark Angel Sasrir. Would
the Mental Plague that had been suppressed leak out and cause
certain effects? All he could do was resolve the problems at
hand.

Upon hearing his words, the pure Shadow suddenly burst into a
scarlet flame that instantly engulfed him.

At the edge of the Unshadowed Domain, near the place where

the Giant King resided, a wisp of fire rapidly rose up as Shadow
appeared.

He didn’t hesitate to escape. He ran towards the palace which

acted as the resting chamber for the slumbering Dark Angel,
completely ignoring Enuni and the Sun Saint!
When Klein, who was using his Virtual Persona, saw this scene,
he was stunned. He couldn’t help but smile with the Worm of
Spirit and shake his head.

I’m actually that timid?

He suspected that Shadow, which splintered off from him, had

taken away most of his caution and carefulness, leaving behind
more of his impulsiveness and recklessness.

Pa!

A silvery-white beam lit up and smote the scarlet flames that

descended outside of the Unshadowed Domain, shattering the
pitch-black Shadow that had just appeared.

Klein hadn’t wasted time muttering to himself. He had long

controlled the Silver Knight marionette, then according to the
distribution of the flames and his habits, he predicted the next
few areas that Shadow would jump to. Then, he condensed
“Silver Rapier” ahead of time and smote down the moment the
flames descended.

“Unshadowed Domain” didn’t have a barrier in the physical

sense. Anyone could leave or exert influence on the outside
world.
However, the torn-up Shadow eventually turned into thin pieces
of paper and quickly disappeared.

Another few burning scarlet flames descended, and the black

Shadow used them to jump, moving closer to the open door of
the Giant King’s residence. The silvery-white light that
subsequently tore him apart had only managed to take down his
Paper Figurine Substitutes—from Sequence 5, Beyonders of the
Warrior pathway had the ability to see through illusions.
Without the aid of “Psychology Invisibility,” “Paper Figurine
Substitutes” were obviously more useful than “Illusion Creation.”
It was only a situation when two Seers were in combat that
scenes of shredded pieces and illusions would occur.

In just two or three seconds, scarlet flaming columns rose

outside the Giant King’s residence, as though they were releasing
fireworks to welcome a guest.

In the next moment, Shadow jumped into one of the flames and
hid in the area where the Dark Angel lay in slumber.

But at that moment, a figure quickly appeared in front of the

scarlet flaming columns.

He wore a black long trench coat and a half top hat. His right
face was normal, and his left face was formed from transparent
and twisted maggots. It was none other than Klein’s true body.
The corners of his mouth curled up once again as he snapped his
fingers with his right hand.

Pa!

The scarlet flaming columns were extinguished as the black

Shadow was forced to appear, returning to the staircase that was
covered with the light of dawn.

Flame Controlling!

The reason why Klein could rush outside the Giant King’s palace
to intercept Shadow ahead of time was because, after Shadow
decisively fled, he was no longer able to affect his summoning of
items from the Historical Void. He easily took out Creeping
Hunger and switched to the Traveler’s soul.

“It isn’t a good thing to be too careful,” Klein said to Shadow,

doing so with a smile on his face. As he bent his knees, he
arched his back.

As he bent over, his figure suddenly became the knight in silver

armor.

The knight stabbed his broadsword into the ground and created
an invisible barrier, sealing off the door to the Dark Angel’s
resting ground.
At that moment, Klein swapped positions with his Silver Knight
marionette. He gave Shadow the impression that he could enter
the palace as long as he could destroy the Guardian’s barrier.

Of course, his true body interfered with Shadow’s summoning of

historical projections and controlling of Spirit Body Threads.

When the tables turned, the battle between the three demigods
of the City of Silver, Enuni, and the Sun Saint also changed.

When Colin Iliad once again kept Enuni, who had lost his black
armor, busy, Derrick repeated their previous strategy.

At times, he would use “Flaring Sun” as an area-of-effect attack

to trade injuries to the Chief for a victory. At other times, he
would condense a pure, white “Unshadowed Spear” and engage
in precision attacks. This wasn’t used often, because it was easy
for Enuni to avoid it, causing Colin Iliad to be accidentally
injured.

After three rounds of “Flaring Sun,” Enuni finally reached the

end of his rope. He once again spread out the last two pairs of
illusory black wings, turning it into a pitch-black sea that
devoured all light. He then drowned out Colin Iliad, causing the
City of Silver’s Chief’s body to be covered with a layer of thick
black liquid. His actions were clearly affected.
Seizing this opportunity, Enuni escaped from the entanglement
and avoided the subsequent “Unshadowed Spear.” He
transformed into a shadow and quickly moved towards the
Giant King’s residence in an attempt to join forces with Shadow
to break through the barrier.

At that moment, a silvery-white beam burst out from his body,

ripping him into blobs of dark red flesh!

This sudden surgical strike came from Lovia.

This six-member council Elder had actually given up on dodging

the attacks of the Sun Saint. At the instant Enuni was about to
escape the battlefield, she decisively switched the Grazed soul to
the Silver Knight evil spirit, dyeing her black armor silver.

Sizzle!

The dazzling white and pure “Unshadowed Spear” hit the lady,
causing her to shrink slightly and the blazing sun to completely
devour her.

The blobs of flesh in Enuni’s body remained sentient. They

quickly gathered together in an attempt to rebuild the body.

However, at this moment, the black sticky liquid restricting the

movement of Colin Iliad exploded with specks of light. They
turned into a storm and tore through the obstruction, allowing
the silver armor to resurface.

Right on the heels of that, the gigantified Silver Knight took a

step forward and swung the sword of dawn in his hand,
allowing the “Hurricane of Light” from before to continue
sweeping forward, inundating the blobs of dark red flesh.

A pair of illusory black wings appeared and dissipated, calming

the “Hurricane of Light.” However, Derrick’s “Flaring Sun”
continued. Holy flames ignited every blob of flesh and drop of
blood, melting everything with pure light.

When the Sun Saint saw this scene, he knew that it was
impossible for him to escape the fate of being destroyed. He
didn’t bother dealing another blow to Lovia and turned around,
about to withdraw from his “Unshadowed Domain.”

Suddenly, he heard a voice filled with malice and corruption:

“Slow!”

Lovia struggled to free herself from the remnant powers of

“Unshadowed Spear” and “Teleported” to a spot not far from the
Sun Saint. Then, she switched the Grazed soul to a Devil and
used the Language of Foulness.
At that moment, the black armor on her body had completely
shattered. There were many cracks on her purple-patterned
black robe, revealing her slowly squirming flesh. Her aura was
rather weak.

The “Slow” that wasn’t at the level of a demigod couldn’t affect

the Sun Saint for too long. However, this was enough for Colin
Iliad. He condensed a “Silver Rapier” and made it “Teleport” to the
enemy.

This “Silver Rapier” experienced a random mutation. It directly

pierced through the holy armor of the Sun Saint and exploded in
his body.

Silver light bloomed as the Sun Saint blasted into countless

pieces.

Pa! Pa! Pa! The flesh fell to the ground and vanished in a blink of
an eye, as though they had returned to the pages of history.

After the battle ended, the three demigods of the City of Silver
immediately approached the Giant King’s residence and pincered
Shadow.

Shadow leaped and attempted to hide in the fog of history.

However, just as he saw the grayish-white fog, he was pressed
down by a hand wrapped by transparent maggots.
Neither him nor Klein dashed to the time before the First Epoch,
because they knew that the other party would definitely stop
them or wait there!

With nowhere to hide, Shadow immediately fell into the

encirclement of the three City of Silver demigods. His various
powers were also offset by Klein. Even “Flaming Jump” was
affected by “Flame Controlling,” making it difficult for him to
escape his predicament.

More than ten seconds passed. After the paper figurines were
torn apart, Shadow finally expended all his substitutes. He was
then stabbed in the abdomen by Derrick’s “Unshadowed Spear.”

A round of blinding white light and a miniature sun exploded.

The pitch-black Shadow quickly faded and completely melted.

Klein felt a stabbing pain in his head, and his mind, which was
on the verge of losing control, suddenly relaxed.

He instinctively looked to his feet and saw that under the

illumination of the light of dawn, a faint black shadow extended
out from them.

“Too weak...” Klein bent his back slightly and couldn’t help but
mock himself. After all, without the powers of a Scholar of Yore,
without a marionette, and without the ability to control Spirit
Body Threads, a Seer was relatively weak against other demigods
of the same Sequence.

His spirit had been restored to its original state, but he had yet to
remove the Virtual Persona. Furthermore, he had no intention of
immediately summoning Miss Justice’s historical projection to
do this. As he had been corrupted by the Dark Angel, Enuni had
shown the characteristics of the Sun, Spectator, Storm, and
Secrets Suppliant pathways. If he wanted to enter the Giant
King’s residence, he had to be wary of psychological influences.
Virtual Persona was a very good defensive measure.

At that moment, the transparent maggots on the left side of

Klein’s body quickly settled down, returning to his flesh and
skin. However, due to the crazy effects of his Virtual Persona,
there was still a translucent layer on the surface, allowing
people to see the Worms of Spirit hidden underneath.

When Derrick, Lovia, and the others cast their gazes on him,
Klein straightened his back and reached out to grab Life’s Cane.
He pointed at the open door of the Giant King’s residence and
laughed.

“Make every second count. The Dark Angel is waiting for us

inside.”
 CHAPTER 1258: TREMENDOUS CHANGES
Although Klein was urging them on the surface, he actually
threw Life’s Cane to the bottom of the magnificent staircase and
threw it at Lovia, allowing her to treat herself and Colin Iliad’s
injuries.

As a former Rose Bishop, Lovia was the least afraid of the

negative effects of Life’s Cane. Regardless of the changes in her
body, as long as it didn’t involve the spirit, she could treat them.

At the same time, Derrick quickly ran towards the collapsed

battlefield in the middle of the stairs, picking up the severed arm
of the Chief.

As long as a broken limb wasn’t lost, Life’s Cane could heal the
injuries, restoring it anew!

With an exaggerated smile, Klein nodded at Colin Iliad and

leaped into the fog of history. He dashed to a time before the
First Epoch and hid in a fragment of light.

Then, with a thought, he returned to Sefirah Castle and sat at the

seat belonging to The Fool. With the help of the crimson star
corresponding to The Fool which was constantly contracting and
expanding, he checked the situation inside the Giant King’s
residence.
However, under his “true vision,” there was a deep darkness
inside, indistinct and indiscernible.

As expected of the left hand of God. the deputy of Heaven, a King of

Angels that is suspected to be related to the Chaos Sea... Klein
sighed silently as he frowned slightly.

He now suspected that, even if Little Sun entered the palace and
prayed inside, it would be difficult for him to see the exact
situation through the darkness. Unless he became an angel and
truly gained ownership over Sefirah Castle.

In addition, Klein’s spiritual intuition told him that there were

still many unknown effects hidden in the slumbering grounds of
the Dark Angel. He definitely couldn’t be careless.

He immediately reined in his thoughts and observed the

situation around him. He searched for high-level existences like
Adam and Amon, but he didn’t find anything unusual.

After letting out a breath, Klein hurriedly shattered the Miracle

Invoker Beyonder characteristic that he had separated from the
“curtain.” He made the parts consisting of Sequence 9 to
Sequence 3 gather together, making the Sequence 2 portion pure.

Then, he returned to the historical fragment and was once again

affected by Virtual Persona, becoming more like a clown.
In the next second, he left the grayish-white fog and reappeared
in front of the door that opened into the residence of the Giant
King.

The Silver Knight marionette that had inserted the sword into
the ground and created an invisible barrier immediately stood
up.

At this moment, the severed arm of Colin Iliad had already been
reattached. Lovia had also recovered from her injuries. However,
at some point in time, a few golden wheat heads grew from the
back of her head and swayed.

They walked to the door together with Derrick and returned

Life’s Cane to Klein.

After receiving it, he shook it and stopped maintaining the

projection, making it vanish into thin air.

Right on the heels of that, he made a grab with his right hand,
intending to summon the Historical Void projection of Miss
Messenger when she was in perfect condition.

At this moment, Colin Iliad suddenly asked, “You plan on

summoning that angel?”
“It’s not necessarily that one. I have too many choices.” Klein
spoke the truth in a slightly exaggerated tone.

Colin had already dispelled his giant state and regained his
original height of more than two meters. After all, maintaining
an incomplete Mythical Creature form was still a huge burden to
him.

At that moment, he was wearing a silver armor he conjured. He

held two swords that had returned to their normal sizes and
said calmly, “That corrupted monster showed the characteristics
of degenerating living creatures. The place where the Dark Angel
sleeps should have similar effects.”

What the Chief means is that the Angel Projection that Mr. World
summons might rebel after entering the residence of the Giant
King? And a fallen angel—even a projection—is easily able to
make us pay a heavy price... Derrick easily understood what the
Chief meant.

On the other side, the flesh on Lovia’s head was squirming as she
enveloped the few wheat heads and fused them with herself.

“Makes sense.” Klein smiled and nodded, gently snapping his

fingers.

Then, he dragged out an ordinary raven from the fog of history,

allowing it to fly past the open door and enter the dark interior.
When the raven’s figure was swallowed by the dark
environment, Klein’s eyebrows moved slightly. He turned his
head and smiled at the City of Silver Chief.

“I’ve lost contact.”

Colin Iliad replied without any surprise, “That’s a King of Angels

for you.”

Klein couldn’t control the corners of his mouth from curling up.
To him, this was a rather troublesome matter. It meant that he
couldn’t summon a historical projection to enter in his stead.

The fact that his shadow had been sliced off also proved this
point.

“Alright.” As if stretching his wrists, he waved his hands a few

times and took out a black staff with many gems embedded in
it.

0-62, Staff of the Stars!

He could only try to see if the Sealed Artifact projection and a

marionette would degenerate and betray him.

After all of them were prepared, Colin Iliad, Lovia, and Derrick
simultaneously cast their gazes towards the darkness behind the
open door.

Using the Staff of the Stars in his hand, Klein pointed ahead and
said with an obvious smile, “This is going to be a dangerous
journey. Everyone has a chance of dying. For you, and for me.”

With that said, he pressed down on his top hat and followed
behind the Silver Knight marionette. Passing through the open
door, he entered deep darkness.

Colin Iliad, Lovia, and Derrick didn’t speak. They walked forward
in silence and determination.

...

Backlund, in the battlefield outside the city.

Using Lie to adjust her “Dragon Transformation” appearance,

Audrey and the demigod in Feysacian military uniform, who
wore a mask and gloves, engaged in a fierce battle.

The other party’s impregnable defense, the broadsword that had

been condensed from the light of dawn, the rapier’s ability to
hide and teleport, left a deep impression on her.

If not for the fact that she knew that the upper echelons of
Feysac and Intis were mostly Silver Knights, Demon Hunters,
Iron-blooded Knights, War Bishops, Unshadowed, Justice
Mentors, Alchemists, and Arcane Scholars, and had gathered
intelligence in advance at the Tarot Club and did some
homework, Audrey, who lacked individual combat experience,
would have long been defeated.

Relying on her accumulated experience in this aspect, she

managed to withstand the initial attacks and finally composed
herself. Relying on “Battle Hypnotism,” “Mind Deprivation,”
“Mind Breath,” and “Mind Storm,” she slowly turned the
situation around and escaped her predicament.

Of course, the most important thing was that the godhood

brought about by “Dragon Transformation” had interfered with
the Silver Knight’s mind and thoughts. Furthermore, it allowed
Audrey to possess a body that could withstand damage, as well
as providing a power that could withstand attacks. Otherwise,
she would’ve sustained injuries from barely being able to hold
on.

And as a Sequence 3 saint of the Warrior pathway, this Feysacian

general had a strong will and uniqueness that was unaffected by
illusions. He was able to effectively resist the effects of the mind
and reduce the negative effects he received. Therefore, he still
held the upper hand and used “Light Concealment” and “Silver
Rapier” to suppress Audrey in an attempt to create an
opportunity to defeat the enemy.
Audrey was very calm about this. This was because, while
fighting, she had already created a Virtual Persona. She had
diverted her attention to the surrounding environment and had
scattered many “Mental Plague” seeds.

It wouldn’t be long before the Feysac general was silently

infected!

At this moment, red flaming spears shot over from the allied
forces’ base, blotting out the sky with their denseness.

The Silver Knight didn’t dodge; instead, he took a step forward

and swung his sword of dawn, keeping Audrey fixed to the
ground.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The burning spears pummeled down one after another,

blanketing the two demigods.

Audrey’s face could not help but distort. Charred marks covered
her grayish-white scales of her “Dragon Transformation” body.
As for the Silver Knight’s armor, it was still glowing with silver
light. It didn’t suffer much of an impact.

Compared to a “giant” who specialized in defense, a dragon’s

ability to withstand blows was obviously much weaker.
Only at this point did Audrey realize that she was participating
in a war, not in a solo battle.

When another wave of flaming spears was about to hit them,

there seemed to be a commotion within the allied forces’ base,
and there was a collapse to a certain degree.

At that moment, the thick fog that enveloped the entire

battlefield vanished, as though it had never existed.

Audrey and the Feysac general stopped fighting at the same

time, finding themselves abnormally weak. They even found it
difficult to raise their arms.

She saw that, behind the allied forces’ base, at the edge of the
boundless plains, an orange-red ray of light rushed over,
instantly covering half of the sky, blocking out the sun.

The area around Backlund instantly turned into dusk!

The thick darkness appeared on another side of the sky and very
quickly collided with the orange sunset.

All the soldiers and officers on the battlefield fell to the ground
and fell into a deep sleep.

...
In Backlund City, outside Saint Hierländ Cathedral.

Leonard, who was wearing a red glove, looked up at the half-

dark, half-dusk sky.

His throat let out a silent sigh as he cast his gaze at the entrance
of the Saint Hierländ Cathedral.

The brown-haired Ikanser Bernard and the other members of the

Machinery Hivemind stood there, staring blankly at the sky.

Just a few months ago, they enjoyed a deep level of cooperation

with Leonard’s Red Gloves team. Together, they dealt with the
evil forces in Backlund, searching for the secret organization
that believed in The Fool, the one that used tarot cards as a
codename.

...

At the bell tower of the Cathedral of Waves, the City of

Generosity, Bayam.

Danitz watched the Resistance enter the city and take over many
places. Finally, he heaved a sigh of relief and turned to Alger.

“Look, they’re very popular in most places in this city.”

Alger’s gaze followed the slightly dark-skinned natives as he
didn’t respond to Danitz.

Danitz felt very relaxed as he chuckled and said, “I never

expected that we would meet again in such a situation.”

Alger looked up and was just about to say something when he

suddenly felt something. He cast his gaze towards the
northwestern sky.

The place he was looking at instantly darkened. Layers of dark

clouds formed and countless silver bolts of lightning snaked out.

Many deep blue waves surged up and were swept up by the

wind. They rushed towards the clouds and connected to the sea.

Wherever the sea and the sky intersected, beams of light lit up.
They weren’t resplendent or clear, without any colors. They
seemed to be formed from countless illusory objects.
 CHAPTER 1259: SLUMBERING GROUNDS
In a battlefield near the capital, Lenburg.

The balls of compressed scarlet fireballs flew past the corpses,

weapons, blood, and smoke, under the guidance of a flaming
spear. They landed in the areas that were built with simple
construction work, creating a series of explosions.

As he watched the smoke rise and the flames spread, Anderson

flung the dust in his hands and turned to the deputy beside him
with a smile.

“I wonder how much longer this will last... Any last words? I can
help you write a will.”

As he had wished, he saw the angry looks of the “militia” around

him. Their thoughts were uniform.

However, the “militia” didn’t attack. The glint in their eyes

slowly settled as they cast their gaze in another direction.

“You actually didn’t respond to my provocation.” Anderson

pricked up his brows. “This means that you’re planning
something.”
Without waiting for the deputy and the “militia” to respond, the
Hunter smiled and continued, “Y’all are planning on
surrendering, right? Are you trying to protect your family and
friends?”

Seeing gazes sweep over, Anderson tsked and shook his head.

“You haven’t become Beyonders for long. It’s only through the
war that you obtained the main potion ingredients from the
enemy. Only then did you become Hunters, Provokers, and
Pyromaniacs. However, when it comes to plotting conspiracies,
y’all are still too inexperienced.

“I’m very curious. Why don’t you try to convince me to surrender

together? I don’t think I project the image of being very firm
usually. Besides, I’m not a believer of the God of Knowledge and
Wisdom.”

Having said that, Anderson looked thoughtfully at his deputy.

“Is it because the enemy’s brass is totally furious at me? They

gave the order not to accept my surrender?”

The deputy remained silent for a few seconds before saying,

“Since you already know, why are you asking?”
With a swoosh, the nearby militia raised their right hands and
aimed their palms at Anderson, appearing to have come to a
collective understanding.

“If I don’t ask, how can I be sure what everyone’s thinking?”

Anderson said with a smile without panicking.

He rubbed his stomach with his left hand and placed his right
hand into his pocket. It was unknown what he was looking for.

At that moment, the sun in the sky suddenly expanded and

became extremely huge. The blazing golden sun made Anderson
and company unable to open their eyes. They found it difficult to
think any further.

Immediately following that, an illusory tower appeared. Every

level was made up of thick books. Each book had a brass eye on
it. The higher one looked, the darker it became. It was filled with
the aura of insanity, destruction, inauspiciousness, and disaster.

The tower extended into the sky, as though it had encompassed

the entire world within itself, including the gigantic sun.

...

Backlund, within the Odora family’s luxurious villa.

All the Sanguine in the city had gathered here to prepare for the
impending outcome of the war.

Emlyn White, who had become an Earl, had his hands in his
pockets. He stood by the window, bathed in the mixed light of
dusk and night as he watched members of his fellow race
discuss the current affairs uneasily.

Suddenly, his spiritual perception was triggered as he cast his

gaze out the window.

In the garden, a bunch of withered grass was dyed green once

again. They rapidly grew and soon, they reached the height of a
person.

In other places in the city, some of the streetside trees that had
not been affected by the previous bombardment were wildly
absorbing nutrients from unknown sources. One by one, they
rose up and soon grew to tens of meters tall. The branches were
thick and the leaves were like umbrellas.

These towering trees were connected to one another, covering

half of the sky in Backlund.

Many buildings were crushed, or they were entangled by the

branches and vines. It was as if they had been abandoned for
more than a century.
In just seven or eight seconds, many places in Backlund had
become a primeval forest.

...

After passing through the open door and entering the dark
interior of the Giant King’s residence, Klein immediately
observed the Silver Knight marionette in front of him, the Staff
of the Stars in his right hand and Creeping Hunger on his left
hand.

They didn’t show any abnormalities for the time being. The
corresponding Spirit Body Threads didn’t show any signs of
degeneration.

After confirming the situation in this area, Klein cast his gaze
around and observed his surroundings.

The place was enveloped by thick corporeal darkness. They

couldn’t see further than five meters away. The ground was
paved with grayish-white bricks that looked like they were
pieces of a frozen sunset. They didn’t reveal anything
extraordinary.

After some thought, the corners of Klein’s mouth curled up. He

reached into the void, grabbed, and attempted to summon an
angel.
In the next second, he laughed out loud because he had lost a
clear connection with the fog of history.

This was the reason why the Historical Void projection he had
summoned to enter had lost contact after entering this region.

Laughing, Klein suddenly turned around and walked back to the

area from which he had entered.

“Mr. Wor—Sparrow, what do you want to do?” Derrick, who was

also scrutinizing the various restrictions on him, asked in
surprise.

Klein replied with a beaming smile, “Now is not the right time to
explore this place. I plan to come in again later.”

“Are you planning on summoning a Sequence 4 historical

projection and try to see if it will degenerate and betray you after
you bring it in?” Colin Iliad said after some thought.

Klein spread his left palm and said, “No one set the rule that we
can’t go out once we enter, or not being able to enter after
leaving.”

Although in such a situation, Mr. World’s words sounded a little

strange, Derrick still felt that it made sense. This was because
the City of Silver had done the same thing when exploring the
surrounding areas. Through repeated acts of “entering” and
“exiting,” they gradually accumulated intelligence and details to
finally resolve whatever problems they faced.

Lovia didn’t say a word or object. From her point of view, it was
undoubtedly a good thing that she could make more
preparations.

In an exploration that determined the fate of the City of Silver,

they definitely couldn’t be rash.

After taking a few steps back, Klein suddenly stopped and

laughed out loud.

“It looks like the owner doesn’t want us to leave.”

The faint light at the door had already been devoured by the deep
darkness and disappeared.

Colin Iliad surveyed his surroundings and said, “We can only
proceed forward.”

Seeing the Chief and Mr. World turn around at the same time,
Derrick took a deep breath and raised his left hand, letting it
emit a golden glow that illuminated the surrounding darkness.
This revealed thick columns with indiscernible tops. Some of
them had their silhouettes outlined, while others were hidden
deep in the depths, barely visible.

Derrick retracted his gaze, preparing to head forward with Mr.

World and Chief.

At that moment, he failed to see another familiar figure from

the corner of his eye.

Derrick’s pupils dilated suddenly. Then, he quickly turned his

head to look for Elder Lovia, who had been standing beside him
moments ago.

This demigod who believed in the True Creator had disappeared!

She had disappeared without a trace!

Derrick’s abnormality was noticed by both Klein and Colin Iliad.

At the same time, they cast their gazes at the spot and saw that
the black-robed Lovia had disappeared without a trace, as though
she had evaporated into thin air.

With the spiritual intuition of a Seer and the reconnoiter

abilities of a Demon Hunter, they failed to realize when Lovia
had gone missing, or how she vanished.
The curl on the corners of Klein’s lips grew even wider. Without
any hesitation, his mind raced and allowed his Spirit Body to
enter the world above the gray fog, combining with the dark red
illusion of The Fool.

Right on the heels of that, he cast his gaze towards the crimson
star that symbolized The Sun. He hoped to find clues through his
“true vision.”

However, everything was still obscured by the darkness. Nothing

was revealed, just like how Klein predicted before entering the
Giant King’s palace.

Without any time to think further, Klein immediately returned

to the real world.

In the span of three or two seconds, there was only Derrick and
the Silver Knight marionette by his side.

The City of Silver Chief, who was wearing silver armor, had
disappeared!

“What just happened?” Klein asked with a warm smile.

Derrick looked at him in shock, confusion, and panic.

“Didn’t you see it?”

The moment he finished speaking, the shadow under Derrick
suddenly came alive. It rapidly extended upwards and enveloped
him and the sunlight he emitted.

After the shadow completely covered Derrick, it fused with the

surrounding darkness, no longer separable.

Klein had originally raised his black staff to prevent an anomaly

from happening, but in the end, he didn’t do anything. All he did
was watch with a smile.

After a few seconds, he noticed that his body had turned black
and dull, as though he was being melted by the environment.

Similarly, Klein didn’t try to save himself. The corners of his

mouth curled up as he watched with a slightly shaking head.

After his figure completely disappeared, his vision changed.

The darkness was gone. The grayish-white stone bricks, the

surrounding walls, and the huge pillars appeared clearly. They
were covered in a layer of faint shadows.

Outside the window, there was no sun, no moon, and no stars.

However, a faint light shone through the window, making the
entire palace appear sinister, dark, and cold.
In the deepest part of the palace stood a very faint shadow,
resembling curtains.

Lovia, Colin Iliad, and Derrick stood at a distance not far away
from him. They carefully observed their surroundings as though
they had come to another world.

“Unfortunately, my marionette can’t enter.” Klein waved the

Staff of the Stars in his hand and smiled at Derrick and
company.

His indifferent attitude and the Chief’s calm and composed

manner made Derrick quickly calm down. He no longer allowed
his fear and panic to grip him.

Colin Iliad nodded slightly. Just as he was about to share his

speculations, he suddenly felt something and turned to look at
the deepest part of the palace.

Klein, Derrick, and Lovia did similar actions.

In the deepest depths of the palace, that faint shadow dissipated,

revealing a flight of steps meant for giants and an iron-black
throne at the top of it.

Sitting on a throne was a man with black, slightly-curly hair

that reached his shoulders. His eyes were covered in shadows,
and his actual appearance was extremely blurry, preventing
others from seeing him clearly. Layers and layers of black wings
fell down from behind him, covering most of his body. The robe
was black with silver threads embroidering it. They formed
complicated patterns and had gorgeous accessories hanging on
it.

At that moment, the man had his left elbow on the armrest,
holding up one side of his face with his palm as though he was
in a deep sleep.
 CHAPTER 1260: OMNISCIENCE
Without needing anyone to make the introductions, the four
demigods present clearly understood a reality:

The giant-like man who was sleeping on the iron-black throne

was the left hand of God, the deputy of Heaven, Dark Angel
Sasrir!

Amongst them, Lovia could clearly sense the oppression coming

from this absolute high-level existence. It was like the response
when praying to the True Creator. It was an aura that could
cause her thoughts to scramble, her soul to degenerate, and her
body to tremble.

Suddenly, she heard a burst of laughter. She turned her head to

the side in a daze.

Klein bent his back slightly and laughed.

“‘He’ is still sleeping. Should we directly wake ‘Him,’ or wait for

‘Him’ to wake up?

“If we choose to wake ‘Him,’ how should we greet ‘Him’? Hey,

Your Highness Dark Angel? Rose Redemption Leader?”
These two questions sounded ridiculous and arrogant, but they
had managed to shake off the influence of the environment and
made Colin Iliad fall into deep thought.

Just now, they had instinctively considered the first question. It

was rather important, and it concerned their subsequent
actions.

Colin Iliad thought for a moment before saying, “Let’s not wake
‘Him’ up for the time being. Try approaching ‘Him’ and search for
clues and information.”

“That’s my thoughts as well.” With his left hand, Klein casually

snapped his fingers and walked towards the black throne.

At this moment, he felt fortunate that he had already taken care

of Shadow and restored his spirit to its complete state.
Otherwise, he wouldn’t have been able to completely restrict his
Virtual Persona. When he was imagining how to do the greeting,
he almost blurted out “Hi, Sassy.”

Seeing that Gehrman Sparrow had taken two steps forward,

Lovia finally snapped out of her daze.

“I’ll give it a try using a Grazed soul.”

This was a relatively safer method which wouldn’t harm the
expedition team.

Klein nodded. With his black staff in hand, he turned to his side
with a beaming smile.

A three to four-meter-tall phantom image appeared in front of

Lovia. A pair of goat horns lined with mysterious patterns sat
atop its head. Its skin was back and matte, exuding a sinister
fullness. It was a Devil.

It was different from the Devils that he had seen before. Its body
was covered with signs of decay, with yellow-green pus hanging
off it, as though it was mixed with the power of “Degeneration.”

As Klein casually sized up the phantom image, the Devil spread

its huge bat-like wings, causing the light blue flames on it to
burn even more vigorously, dissipating the strong smell of
sulfur.

It took a step forward, slowly approaching the iron-black throne

and the staircase meant for giants. Using its intuition for
danger, it surveyed the area for any abnormalities.

While Colin, Klein, and the other demigods were paying

attention to it, they also began scrutinizing the details of the
shadowy palace. They discovered that behind the iron-black
throne that Sasrir was sleeping on, there was a pair of dim,
grayish-blue double doors that depicted sunset.

This might be the “door” that leads to the outside world... This
thought flashed across the minds of the three City of Silver
demigods—Colin Iliad, Derrick, and Lovia.

At this moment, the Devil, who had traveled midway, suddenly

paused. It was enveloped by a cluster of silver lightning and
quickly faded away after being blasted to pieces amid crackling
sounds.

A pillar of light with swirling holy flames smote out of thin air,
completely purifying the soul that belonged to the Devil.

Lovia didn’t feel any pain from losing her Grazed target. She only
frowned slightly and couldn’t think of a better way to probe the
way.

Klein looked around and said with an exaggerated smile:

“As expected, I’m the man for the job.”

As he spoke, he slowly walked forward. As he took out a box of

matches from his pocket, he lit them one by one and casually
threw them around.
“I’ve always been a little timid.” After throwing half a box of
matches, Klein turned around and explained with a smile.

And even Derrick Berg wasn’t convinced by this sentence.

Following that, under the illumination of the scarlet flames,

Klein continued walking towards the iron-black throne that
might’ve belonged to an ancient god.

When he arrived at the spot where the Devil’s soul was

destroyed, his left palm suddenly tightened.

Klein lowered his head and saw that Creeping Hunger had
returned to its human-skinned form. An exaggerated crack
opened in his palm. Inside were two rows of illusory white teeth.

This Sealed Artifact was attempting to gnaw at Klein’s flesh in a

bid to consume both his body and spirit.

Creeping Hunger had degenerated!

“Tsk.” Klein let out an obvious sigh as he glanced at the Staff of

the Stars in his right hand. He confirmed that the Grade 0 Sealed
Artifact which didn’t have any living characteristics had yet to
show any abnormalities.
He then raised his right hand and stuffed the other end of the
Staff of the Stars into Creeping Hunger.

Creeping Hunger bit at it a few times before it finally calmed

down when sensing the suppression effect of a higher-level
entity.

After laughing twice, Klein took another few steps forward,

covering a few meters.

Cracks suddenly appeared in the shadows that covered the walls,

pillars, and tiles, as one brass eye after another grew out.

A figure appeared in front of the countless eyes.

He was first presented as the black-haired, light-brown-eyed,

and cold-looking Gehrman Sparrow. Following that, he warped
into the black-haired, brown-eyed, scholarly-looking Klein
Moretti with ordinary looks. Then, he degenerated into a blurry
image, and a grayish-white fog emanated from him.

At this moment, these figures that seemed to expose all of Klein’s

secrets came to a halt.

Boom!
He exploded, transforming into countless illusory fragments that
fell to the ground and disappeared.

Klein raised his brows and tsked with a laugh.

“The omniscient power of the Reader pathway?”

Just as he finished speaking, the brass-colored eyes, which grew

out from the surrounding shadows and the ground, trembled.
They emitted an ethereal voice that seemed to come from
ancient times:

“The aura of Sefirah Castle...”

Sefirah Castle... Colin Iliad seemed to recall something and came

to a certain realization.

It’s only possible to get a response or approach Sasrir with a

sefirah? That’s why, despite The Hanged Man clearly having Lovia,
a demigod believer from the City of Silver, “He” still forced me into
the palace to meet the Dark Angel? It wasn’t easy for Klein to
control his virtual personality’s instinct to speak.

Before he could consider what to say, the brass eyes hidden in

the shadows emitted another voice:
“Your fate has intersected Amanises, Leodero, Adam, Amon,
Herabergen, Aucuses, Medici, Ouroboros, as well as ‘Him’...”

With regards to the true names that the brass eyes had
mentioned, Colin Iliad, Derrick, and Lovia were no strangers to
the names. They knew that the first was the Evernight Goddess,
followed by seven of the eight Kings of Angels. Furthermore,
there was no lack of Sequence 0 true deities in the present day.
This left them somewhat stunned. They couldn’t believe that
Gehrman Sparrow would’ve crossed fates with so many high-
level existences who exceeded Sequence 1.

Together with the sleeping Dark Angel before him, Mr. World and
the eight Kings of Angels had already crossed paths. How
impressive... Derrick marveled from the bottom of his heart.

Klein was in no mood to quip about his “divine interpersonal

skills.” With an obvious smile, he asked, “‘Him’?”

Klein believed that “Him” referred to the True Creator. After all,
he still had “His” corruptive influences left in his body.

The brass eyes on the shadowy curtain fell silent for a few
seconds before saying with an ethereal voice:

“‘He’ is another me...”

The True Creator was really another side of the ancient sun god.
The side that was born from the god’s corpse. It’s a side filled with
hatred and viciousness, one that controls Degeneration? Klein
gradually drew an equal sign between the black and gloomy
infant sitting in the cavity of the ancient sun god’s chest and the
True Creator. He had also gained initial confirmation that he
was talking to the psyche left by the Dark Angel Sasrir.

He thought about it and couldn’t help but smile.

“Why did you form Rose Redemption to assassinate the ancient

sun god?”

The information that the question revealed was something that

Colin Iliad and Lovia already had an inkling and some
speculations of. However, after hearing Gehrman Sparrow say it
with their own ears, they still felt pangs of depression and
confusion.

The curtain that covered the walls, stone pillars, and floor tiles
trembled, but the sleeping Dark Angel remained motionless.

Those brass eyes stared at him and said, “Sun God is just my
original honorific name. You should now address me as ‘the Lord
who created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God, or
God Almighty.’”
...I can tell that you’ve been leaning in that direction all this time.
Finally, Klein laughed out loud. Then, he felt a lingering fear.
This was because he was mocking Heaven’s deputy, the left hand
of God, a king among Kings of Angels, as well as “His” true form.

To not anger the other party, he quickly repeated the question:

“So, why did you betray yourself and form Rose Redemption with
the Evernight Goddess to assassinate yourself?”

The brass eyes fell into silence once again. The curtain-like
shadows that blanketed various areas swayed gently without
stopping.

After a few seconds, the ethereal voice slowly said,

“The Primordial One had awoken in my body...”

Upon hearing this answer, Klein’s pupils dilated. For some

reason, he felt his hair stand on end as his back turned cold.

It was very close to his guess, but it was even more terrifying.

At this moment, the shadows around him thickened. It became

more and more sinister and gloomy, as if it was giving birth to
some terrifying, unknown, redoubtable danger.
Although Colin Iliad, Derrick, and Lovia didn’t understand the
meaning of Dark Angel Sasrir’s words too well, they were still
affected by the sinister and harrowing words. It left them
shuddering in fear as they trembled.

“The Primordial One had awoken in my body...”

These words echoed in the air for a long time.

 CHAPTER 1261: NO ONE IS AN EXCEPTION
After a while, Klein asked, “The Primordial One is the one who
created this world, transforming ‘His’ body into everything?”

To be frank, Klein subconsciously wanted to ask if the entity

referred to the Primordial Demoness. However, with a thought,
he eliminated this answer. Firstly, because the Primordial
Demoness didn’t have the necessary level to strike fear into the
ancient sun god, the City of Silver’s Creator. Even the Evernight
Goddess couldn’t do so. Secondly, after the Dark Angel entered
“His” slumber, this evil goddess was born only in the Fourth
Epoch which had been influenced by the second Blasphemy
Slate. Sasrir likely didn’t know of her “Her.” And even if “He”
knew “Her” using his omniscient capabilities, “He” wouldn’t
specially mention a Sequence 0 who hadn’t been involved in the
Third Epoch.

Behind the thick and sinister shadows, the brass eyes flashed in
unison.

“The universe.”

What do you mean? Upon hearing that ethereal voice, Klein was
a little perplexed. He felt that Dark Angel Sasrir hadn’t answered
his question.
But very quickly, he roughly understood what the other party
meant.

The Primordial Chaos created not this world, but the entire
universe!

So, “Primordial One” refers to the original Creator—the Oldest

One? Klein turned his body to the side and swept a glance at the
three demigods of the City of Silver, Colin Iliad, Derrick, and
Lovia. He realized that they had looks of puzzlement and
confusion on their faces. They were frowning and contemplating
over the meaning behind the conversation.

In the history of the City of Silver, the Creator who was the
ancient sun god was equivalent to the original Creator—the
Oldest One. “He” was a supreme existence who had awoken after
eons of slumber upon creating the world. “He” then stripped the
authorities of the ancient gods and retrieved them.

Of course, in a sense, this wasn’t wrong. It was just that the

original Creator’s method of “awakening” was different from
what the City of Silver residents had imagined.

The universe... Klein thought for a moment and asked, “The

Primordial One awakened in your body because of you gaining
control of Chaos Sea?”
Then, what would happen to him in the future considering how
he had gained initial control of Sefirah Castle?

Those brass eyes stared at him for a few seconds before saying,
“That isn’t the only reason. The higher the Sequence, the closer
one is to the Primordial One...”

Therefore, every pathway’s King of Angels and Sequence 0 might

have the original Creator—the Oldest One—awaken in them?
When Klein heard that, he tensed up and his heart sank.

He then thought of another matter.

The higher the Sequence, the easier it was to be corrupted by the

things underground!

Combined with the fact that Chaos Sea was underground, could it
be possible that the higher the Sequence, the easier it would be to
be influenced by Chaos Sea, resulting in the original Creator
awakening in one’s body? The thing that the Dragon of
Imagination Ankewelt sealed in the City of Miracles in Groselle’s
Travels wasn’t the underground corruption, but the awakening of
the original Creator? Of course, this is the most powerful and
terrifying form of corruption... And the source of all this is where
most or perhaps all Beyonder characteristics originated from—the
original Creator. They are all part of “His” body? Klein thought of
various possibilities and came up with all kinds of speculations.
In the end, he remembered the warning Captain Dunn Smith
made before he embarked on this Beyonder path:

“We are guardians, but also a bunch of miserable wretches that

are constantly fighting against threats and madness.”

At that moment, Klein gained a deep understanding of the

phrase from another angle.

Phew... He secretly exhaled and sighed inwardly.

“The Beyonder characteristic is both a gift and a curse...”

He gathered his thoughts and smiled.

“Will one be corrupted from just learning about these matters?”

“No.” The brass eyes looked at Colin Iliad and the others and said,
“It just means that the chances of the Primordial One awakening
in your body is higher.”

When he heard that, he was shocked. On the other hand, he was

glad that the City of Silver’s Chief and Little Sun didn’t know
much about such matters and hadn’t made any connections;
after all, the phrase “higher the Sequence, the closer one is to the
Primordial One” didn’t bring about any corruption. On the other
hand, he felt a deep sense of pity for himself. This was because
he knew too much about mysticism. Now with all of that
chained together, he had no idea what kind of negative changes
might happen to him once he left the Giant King’s Court, an
ancient god’s kingdom.

Furthermore, this didn’t look like something that could be

resolved by sealing his memories. After all, the Beyonder
characteristic had already fused with his body and spirit.

Consider the method employed by the Dragon of Imagination?

Actually, I don’t need to worry too much. Amon and “His” brother
definitely know about this, and nothing has happened to “Them”
yet... As long as I don’t approach Chaos Sea, as a Sequence 3, I
don’t need to worry about such problems. It would be the same
even if I were to advance to Sequence 2... After some thought, Klein
gave up the intention to delve deeper into the matter. He curled
the corners of his lips and diverted the topic to the mystery of
the ancient sun god’s perishing:

“Therefore, under your tacit agreement, you worked with the

Evernight Goddess and established Rose Redemption, preparing
to assassinate yourself. By reviving and escaping the Primordial
One, you will truly gain control of Chaos Sea and the
corresponding five Beyonder pathways?”

On the dark, eerie, shadowy curtains, there seemed to be some

human emotions in those brass eyes.
“That’s right.

“Not long after I walked out of Chaos Sea, I realized this problem.
I deliberately split a portion of my persona, fusing the
authorities of Degeneration with The Hanged Man pathway’s
Beyonder characteristic, creating another me. Its purpose was to
control Chaos Sea and to isolate it from my true body to prevent
any contamination and corruption.

“But in the end, the Primordial One still awoke in my body...”

The Dark Angel is essentially the ancient sun god’s firewall? The
Hanged Man pathway refers to the Secrets Suppliant pathway?
Back then, the Dark Angel must have been really powerful. “He”
actually had partial control of Chaos Sea. As expected of a King of
Angels... As Klein sighed, he recalled that the ancient sun god
had failed to prevent the original Creator—the Oldest One—from
awakening in “His” body despite working so hard. He also felt a
sense of horror, not daring to imagine what his future held.

“That’s why I convened Leodero, Aucuses, Herabergen, Medici,

and Ouroboros, inviting the various deities and Kings of Angels
with Amanises to establish the Rose Redemption.” The voice left
behind by Dark Angel Sasrir echoed hoarsely.

It’s no wonder it’s called redemption... It’s no wonder Kings of

Angels like Medici and Ouroboros, who are completely loyal to the
ancient sun god, would participate as well... Klein couldn’t help
but smile.

“Why didn’t you invite Amon and ‘His’ brother?”

In theory, ‘They’ should be on the Dark Angel’s side.

“‘Their’ births were a result of my hard work to resist the

Primordial One. I was worried that inviting ‘Them’ would bring
about an accident.” The brass-colored eyes then cast their gaze
back onto Klein.

These secrets left the three demigods of the City of Silver in a

daze. Even the Chief of the six-member council, who had read
quite a number of ancient documents, had emotional upheavals
despite all his knowledge and rich experience.

So that’s the case. I knew that the ancient sun god wouldn’t have
children for no reason... It wasn’t easy for Klein to control his
Virtual Persona from voicing the thought out loud.

Before he could ask another question, the spirit left behind by

Dark Angel Sasrir seemed to sink into “His” memories as “He”
continued, “After I was finished preparing everything, I entered
this place and sealed off the palace. I returned to my body
through my slumber and strengthened my consciousness. It
formed a balance with the Primordial One, creating an
opportunity for Amanises and the others...
“Ultimately, ‘They’ successfully killed me...

“According to my original plan, I would’ve been revived in the

Giant King’s Court. I would accommodate the corresponding
Uniquenesses and Beyonder characteristics via the correct
method, but Leodero, Aucuses, and Herabergen betrayed me and
ate my body. I could only rush to fuse with my extreme
emotions before dying, in which I was reborn within the corpse.
I then took away the Beyonder characteristics of the Hanged
Man pathway and the authority of Degeneration...”

It’s similar to what I imagined... The Lord of Storms, Eternal

Blazing Sun, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom eventually
committed a betrayal. It’s no wonder that Ma’am Hermit’s fairy
tale magic was effective... With a sudden realization, Klein felt
that most of the fog in the history of the Third Epoch had been
cleared.

Of course, this was just his belief, nothing real. This was because
he had no way of making contact with the fog of history.

After sighing, he suddenly thought of a question.

Since Dark Angel Sasrir has returned to the ancient sun god and
has evolved into the True Creator with “His” original body, then
who’s the one sleeping on the iron-black throne now?
Why did the True Creator force me to enter the Giant King’s
residence to meet Sasrir?

As his thoughts raced, he cast his gaze back to the iron-black

throne, carefully inspecting Dark Angel Sasrir’s condition.

The layers of illusory black wings that covered more than half of
Sasrir’s body gently rose and fell, revealing a layer of grayish-
white.

It was located on the black throne, hidden to the right of the

Dark Angel, giving off an extremely ancient feeling.

Klein’s eyes focused his eyes as he stared at it intently. He

quickly confirmed that the grayish-white came from a strange
stone. Its surface was mottled with the ravages of time, and it
was engraved with words that he had never learned before but
could understand at a glance.

These words seemed to be the source of all languages, including

but not limited to Jotun, Hermes, ancient Feysac and the
Southern Continent’s Dutanese.

Sequence 3 Demon of Arcana... Sequence 2 Master... Sequence 1

Light of Darkness... Sequence 0 Paragon... A small amount of
information flashed in Klein’s mind as he suddenly had a
realization.
Blasphemy Slate!

The first Blasphemy Slate!

The first Blasphemy Slate that was born in Chaos Sea!

And this was very likely a key item that the Dark Angel used to
control parts of Chaos Sea!

Just as this thought surfaced in his mind, Klein suddenly felt the
surroundings become unusually quiet.

The brass eyes that were hidden on the surface of the shadowy
curtains seemed to disappear.

Klein’s gaze subconsciously shifted upwards to meet a pair of

eyes hidden in the shadows.

The Dark Angel Sasrir, who was sleeping on the black throne,
opened his eyes.

With a boom, Elder Lovia’s body collapsed, turning into a huge

shadow.

Behind the shadow, there was a pair of blank but painful eyes.
 CHAPTER 1262: THE TRUTH BEHIND THE ENEMY
When he realized that the Dark Angel had woken up, Klein only
felt his heart tighten and was on full alert. He didn’t feel any fear
or anxiety. After all, he had already confirmed that the real Dark
Angel had returned to the ancient sun god’s body. After being
betrayed by the existences such as the Lord of Storms, the
Eternal Blazing Sun, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom,
“He” had focused his negative and extreme emotions on “His”
corpse where “He” was reborn, turning into the True Creator.
“He” didn’t return here, so whatever was left was just a
culmination of “His” psyche and will.

Furthermore, he had just communicated with the remnant

psyche of Dark Angel Sasrir rather normally; he didn’t sense any
obvious animosity.

However, with the City of Silver’s six-member council Elder,

Lovia, losing control without any means to resist the moment
she opened her eyes, turning into a flowing shadow and eyes
hidden behind the shadowy curtain, Klein couldn’t help but
widen his pupils as he curled the corners of his lips. A strong
sense of fear and despair surged through him. It was as though
he was watching himself fall into an abyss without any life-
saving straw to clutch at.

Just waking up from “His” slumber and not using any Beyonder
powers or revealing “His” Mythical Creature form was enough to
make a Sequence 4 demigod of the same pathway lose control on
the spot. This was a testimony to how powerful and terrifying
“His” level was!

At that moment, all that remained in Klein’s mind were the

titles he had previously mentioned.

The left hand of God, the deputy of Heaven, the king of the Kings
of Angels!

It wasn’t as if Klein had never dealt with a King of Angels before.

On the contrary, he had frightened Red Angel Medici and made a
deal with the Angel of Imagination Adam. He had obtained the
key to enter the palace from the Wisdom Angel, Herabergen, and
had gleaned potion formulas from White Angel Aucuses. He had
managed to crack Angel of Fate Ouroboros’s cycles of fate in front
of “Him,” and had pitted his brains against Angel of Time Amon.
He possibly was well-deserving of the title as the person who
had crossed the most paths with the Kings of Angels for those
below Sequence 0.

However, in these interactions, he had never fought with the

Kings of Angels most of the time. He either relied on the power of
Sefirah Castle to instantly escape or cut off contact with them.
He had never faced the Kings of Angels or deities in the true
sense of the word. The only exception was the time when he was
caught by Angel of Time Amon, and he had exchanged blows
with “Him” several times in the span of a few days.
However, at that time, it was mainly a battle of wits, not a
physical battle. The Angel of Time, Amon, had mostly shown the
characteristics of a God of Trickery. “He” didn’t fully reveal the
level and strength of a King of Angels. It was only at the final
moment that “He” revealed it, but the Evernight Goddess had
used the Giant King’s son to stop “Him,” preventing “Him” from
directly harming or influencing Klein.

Even so, whenever Klein encountered the Angel of Time on the

way, “He” would easily finish off the strongest “helpers” that
Klein could summon. It was something that Klein couldn’t
replicate up to now. It exceeded his peak strength. After all, if he
wanted to summon the historical projection of Zaratul, he would
be in danger.

And at that moment in time, Klein, Colin Iliad, and The Sun were
facing the king of the Kings of Angels, the malice-filled deputy of
Heaven. “He” was the left hand of god that instantly caused a
Sequence 4 demigod to collapse and lose control.

How could such an enemy, with such a level and strength not
make them reel in despair?

For a moment, Klein wanted to give up on Derrick and the Chief

of the City of Silver, returning to the world above the gray fog
with a single thought using the Sefirah Castle’s summoning. By
relying on the last miracle and Deceit Bullets, he could revive
outside the Forsaken Land of the Gods.
As his thoughts raced, he raised the Staff of the Stars in his
hand.

At this moment, the shadow that Lovia had broken down in her
loss of control stopped flowing. It let out a low voice that was
filled with pain but not crazy.

“‘He’ isn’t that strong!”

As she spoke, the curtain-like shadow split apart, revealing what

was hidden behind it.

It was a lump of squirming flesh that was nearly two meters

tall. At the top, there was a pair of pale gray eyes that seemed to
be looking down upon the entire world. They were eyes that had
remnants of rationality left in them.

In other parts of this lump of flesh were arms, thighs, and calves
that weren’t covered in skin, but sticky blood. They either held
up the body or crowded towards the chest in layers, tightly
hugging a huge, milky-white human skull.

The shadowy curtain fell again, covering the lump of flesh,

turning into “her” cape.

Then, a phantom about five to six meters tall appeared in front

of Lovia.
This was the Silver Knight that she had Grazed.

She could still control herself and attack Dark Angel Sasrir.

Upon seeing this scene, when Klein and Colin Iliad heard what
Lovia had said, they quickly understood what she had meant
without needing any further explanation from her.

Dark Angel Sasrir didn’t possess the strength “He” appeared to

possess. “He” only used the authority of “Degeneration” and “His”
influence over relatively lower Sequences as a High-Sequence
Beyonder of the same pathway to make Lovia’s body degenerate,
betray, and break down on the spot. As for her own spirit, she
still remained conscious and rational. She could still control her
own strength to a certain extent.

Of course, with the loss of control of her body, large amounts of

corruption would corrode her spirit. It wouldn’t take long for her
to completely go mad. This could be subverted if she could
quickly resolve the battle in time, and think of a way to turn her
into an evil spirit, surviving in another form.

With this knowledge, combined with seeing the first Blasphemy

Slate and his own guesses, Klein had a preliminary
understanding of the enemy he was facing.

“He” was a product of the psyche, will, and aura left behind by
the Dark Angel, as well as Chaos Sea’s powers which were
brought about by the first Blasphemy Slate. Perhaps there was a
bit of the awakening consciousness of the Primordial One—in
other words, the original Creator. There was a small amount of
it, a consciousness that was crazy and filled with evil thoughts!

This was equivalent to a different type of evil spirit. It was

unknown if it was considered a complete angelic evil spirit.

And this could be the reason why high-level existences like the
True Creator, the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, and Amon’s
brother didn’t personally enter the Giant King’s palace. Once
“They” approached the Primordial One and Chaos Sea, it was
more dangerous for “Them” the higher “Their” Sequences were!

Back then, Amon, an entity akin to an Error, had used “His”

avatar to lay an ambush in Chernobyl, but “He” hadn’t dared to
actually enter Chaos Sea. All he did was climb down the cliff and
hide near Chaos Sea, pretending that “He” had climbed out from
it. Otherwise, it could very well affect “His” true body.

As for Low-Sequence Beyonders, they were unable to resist the

surge released from opening the door to the Giant King’s
residence—corruption that had accumulated for over two
thousand years.

Even if those high-level existences had carefully chosen a

suitable Sequence 3 or Sequence 4 demigod to indirectly help
them defeat the influence brought about by the corruption and
enter the resting grounds hidden in the shadows, without the
sefirah’s aura to resist the negative effects of the leaking powers
of Chaos Sea, they wouldn’t be able to truly approach the figure
left behind by Dark Angel Sasrir and obtain the first Blasphemy
Slate.

Therefore, the True Creator had tolerated Klein numerous times,

only finding an opportunity to corrupt him and force him to
meet Dark Angel Sasrir. This was because he was the only viable
candidate.

By the same logic, the God of Knowledge and Wisdom,

Herabergen, the Angel of Imagination, Adam, and the other
deities and Kings of Angels who had an interest in this matter
had more or less made some arrangements for Klein, blessing
him to a certain extent, pushing him to where he was now.

Without any hesitation, Klein outlined an image in his mind

through the Staff of the Stars he raised. Colin Iliad took a step
forward and bent down.

This City of Silver’s Chief’s body swelled rapidly, once again

revealing an incomplete Mythical Creature form. He became a
five-to-six-meter-tall Silver Knight covered in silver armor,
holding a pair of gigantified swords of dawn.

Derrick was slightly slower than the two experienced demigods.

He quickly spread his arms, as though he was hugging the void
in front of him.

At that moment, two pitch-black flames ignited in the eyes of

the awakened Dark Angel Sasrir.

“He,” who shared the height of a giant, immediately pressed

down on the armrest by lowering “His” arm, slowly getting to
“His” feet. The gorgeous accessories on “His” body hung down one
after another as layer after layer of black wings spread open on
“His” back.

During this process, the shadow cape on the lump of squirming

flesh—Lovia—came alive. It suddenly tightened, fixing her
firmly in place.

At the same time, Dark Angel Sasrir had silver threads wrapped
around “Him.” In front of the black robe with mysterious
patterns, silver bolts of lightning appeared out of thin air. They
sizzled and intertwined with each other in a thunderous
manner. They rapidly extended forward, transforming into a
resplendent lightning sea that attempted to drown the entire
shadow palace.

Gong!

An illusory chime sounded from a distant history as the

melodious sound echoed in the shadow palace.
An ancient mottled wall clock appeared in front of Klein. Its face
was separated into twelve different segments by grayish-white
and bluish-black colors. Each segment had different, mysterious,
and asymmetric symbols.

The three fingers, which seemed to be formed by Worms of Time

of different length, began to tick lightly.

When the chime rang again, the lightning sea that was rapidly
spreading in the shadow palace clearly froze.

Klein had successfully used the Staff of the Stars to reproduce

Angel of Time Amon’s Beyonder powers!

And the effects were much better than his previous attempts.

This made him suspect if he had obtained the approval of the

God of Deceit and even obtained “blessings” from “Him” to a
certain degree.

It wasn’t true that merely simulating Amon’s Beyonder powers

would gain “His” notice, but that this King of Angels was almost
equivalent to the Marauder pathway’s Uniqueness. “He” was the
ruler of the corresponding domain, and “He” was the wielder of
the corresponding authority. “He” could make a certain level of
adjustments to particular powers in advance, enhancing or
deleting them.
From the looks of it, Amon appeared to be looking forward to
seeing Klein enter the Giant King’s residence to meet Dark Angel
Sasrir. Therefore, “He” had adjusted some of his own domain’s
Beyonder powers in advance, and lowered some of his
“authority” in certain aspects, allowing simple replications to
achieve a better effect.

While the lightning sea had come to a halt, the Silver Knight soul
that Lovia controlled, and Colin Iliad simultaneously stabbed
their swords into the ground, creating two invisible barriers. As
for Klein, his figure faded and he disappeared.
 CHAPTER 1263: THE FINAL WATCH
After a short pause, a brilliant silvery-white glow continued to
stretch out in front of them, completely drowning out the two
invisible barriers that shielded Colin Iliad, Derrick Berg, and
Lovia.

The barrier blocking the silver snaking lightning began to

violently tremble. A crack that resembled tree branches
appeared. As for how long the barrier could last in the Lightning
Storm, that remained a question.

At this moment, behind Dark Angel Sasrir, there was an area

that wasn’t covered by the forest of lightning. Klein’s figure, in
his black trench coat and silk half top hat, appeared.

He was like a precise and cold machine. Without any hesitation,

he aimed the Staff of the Stars at the side of the special evil
spirit, quickly outlining all sorts of information related to the
Beyonder powers in his mind.

He had previously performed tests—he couldn’t “Wander” too far

with the Staff of the Stars within the Giant King’s Court, so he
could only use “Blink” in a tiny vicinity. Therefore, he gave up on
the idea of directly sending Dark Angel Sasrir out the Giant
King’s Court and seizing the opportunity to take the first
Blasphemy Slate and leaving by “opening” the door.
As the various gems on the Staff of the Stars lit up, Sasrir’s eyes
which burned with pitch-black flames suddenly closed.

He had been forcibly dragged into a dream by Klein!

This was a Beyonder power belonging to the Evernight pathway’s

Sequence 7, but the one that Klein replicated had belonged to the
version which the Evernight Cloister’s matron, the Servant of
Concealment Arianna, had used—the Beyonder power of pulling
someone into a dream performed at the angel-level!

In the hazy dream world, Dark Angel Sasrir wore a black robe
with complicated symbols embroidered with silver threads and
adorned with accessories. “He” had appeared in a desolate moor.

“His” eyes remained ice-cold, unlike the dull and lifeless eyes of
most Beyonders when they were in dreams.

The Spectator pathway also belonged to the Chaos Sea pathway.

And its Sequence 5 and Sequence 3 were Dreamwalker and
Dreamweaver respectively!

Moments later, Sasrir’s pupils turned golden and vertical.

“His” giant figure faded away as a layer of abnormally thick

shadows appeared in front of “Him.”
This shadow completely blocked Sasrir, making it possible to
vaguely make out a pair of eyes hidden behind the “curtain.”

In the blink of an eye, the “curtains” parted, revealing an

indescribable color, like a sea that seemed to contain all secrets.

Boom!

When Klein, the conjurer of the dream, saw this scene, his mind
erupted with thoughts before he could analyze the details. It was
as though his brain was a boiling pot of wheat porridge.

The corners of his mouth curled up instinctively, and most of his

Virtual Persona disintegrated. He nearly let out a tragic cry as
transparent maggots under his left cheek began to drill out one
by one. The meat tendrils on his right face grew more and more
obvious, becoming thinner and thinner, approaching that of
Worms of Spirit.

The forcefully-induced dream disintegrated, and Dark Angel

Sasrir’s consciousness returned to the real world.

However, at that moment when the special evil spirit fell into a
deep slumber, the sea of lightning faded away. The three
demigods of the City of Silver struck back at the same time.
Colin Iliad straightened his body and struck out with the sword
of dawn in his right hand, causing the silvery-white light to
“Blink” to Sasrir’s body. As Lovia resisted the restraints of the
shadow “cloak,” she got the Silver Knight evil spirit she Grazed to
swing its greatsword upwards from below, bringing with it a
terrifying storm formed from blobs of light. Derrick condensed a
dazzling white “Unshadowed Spear,” thrusting it at the Dark
Angel as it left crackling sounds in its wake.

At this moment, Sasrir’s figure emitted infinite pure light, as

though “He” had suddenly become a sun that descended into
reality.

Under the “sun”’s illumination, the “Unshadowed Spear” melted.

The “Hurricane of Light” calmed down, and the silver beam
dimmed. All the latter could do was damage the target’s aura,
and not deal any harm to “His” body.

The scene of a true deity’s descent shocked Lovia and Derrick.

They couldn’t help but bow their heads in worship. As for the
Silver Knight evil spirit, it quickly melted under the blazing
sunlight and completely evaporated.

Suddenly, Sasrir’s eyes closed once again.

Behind “His” back, with the Worms of Spirit constantly

vanishing on Klein’s body, he stubbornly endured the scorching
sun’s heat and pointed the Staff of the Stars at the evil spirit—
the embodiment of the King of Angels.

The Beyonder power that he had replicated once again had

forcefully pulled Dark Angel Sasrir into a dream!

However, unlike before, the moment Klein entered the

dreamscape, he immediately released his Sefirah Castle’s aura,
transforming his body into the strange door of light that was
tainted with some bluish-black colors. The door of light was
made up of countless layers of illusory spherical light. Every
spherical light was deep down a transparent and translucent
cluster of twisted maggots.

Just like him, Dark Angel Sasrir revealed the traits of Chaos Sea.
First, “He” turned into a thick and sinister shadow, then “He”
pulled open the “curtain,” allowing the “sea” that contained all
colors and something the human language couldn’t describe to
appear in the dream.

Silently, Sasrir and Klein opened their eyes at the same time and
raised their bodies slightly across each other.

One of them was covered in a faint shadow, while the other’s

expression was twisted and ferocious. Many Worms of Spirit
crawled across the surface of his body.

Klein’s Virtual Persona completely shattered.

Seizing this opportunity while Sasrir was affected, Lovia, who
had the shadow “cloak” draped over her, blinked her pale-gray
eyes. She used the two-meter-tall, squirming flesh to extend.
Those skinless legs, which were flowing with bright red liquid,
stepped onto the ground at the same time. With the help of the
roiling winds, they pounced towards the Dark Angel.

A look of madness appeared in her eyes. It didn’t appear like it

would take long before her Spirit Body suffered complete
corruption, pushing her towards losing control.

However, at that moment, Lovia’s eyes were filled with more

rationality and determination.

She knew what she was doing and knew her current state and
her subsequent end.

Amidst the howling winds, her collapsing body, along with the
shadow “cloak,” landed on Dark Angel Sasrir’s body.

The squirming flesh and blood intruded as the thick shadow

rapidly expanded, binding the two figures together.

Without waiting for Lovia to speak, Colin Iliad had already

understood her intentions. He immediately roared in a low
voice, “Attack!”
Boom!

His two swords tore through the void at the same time, allowing
the silver light to surge at Lovia and Dark Angel Sasrir who were
embroiled with each other.

Upon hearing the Chief’s words, Derrick bit his lip and spread
open his arms halfway.

The palace that was shrouded in the shadows suddenly lit up as

huge balls of light filled with holy flames appeared out of thin
air. They enveloped the Dark Angel and Lovia within, quickly
melting them and igniting their flesh.

Flaring Sun!

Amid this bright glow, Lovia’s pale-gray eyes revealed the pain
that she acutely felt. Her voice echoed in an ethereal manner.

“I have never betrayed the City of Silver...”

Before she could finish her sentence, the flesh and the shadow
“cloak” she used to envelop Dark Angel Sasrir’s body swelled up.

Boom!
Lovia’s collapsing body was sent flying before she fell to the
ground. Her shadow tore apart, turning into a thin, illusory veil
that slowly floated down.

Dark Angel Sasrir turned into a pitch-black and sticky sea filled
with an aura of Degeneration. It swallowed the remaining
silvery-white light and “Flaring Sun,” reducing it to nothing.

“He” immediately returned to “His” previous appearance—a giant

dressed in a gorgeous black robe with silver threads. However,
the black wings on his back had thinned significantly.

At the same time, “His” pupils turned vertical and turned golden.

A violent but surreal wind surged around “Him” and filled every
corner of the shadow palace with all sorts of thoughts.

Mind Deprivation!

Derrick’s recently condensed “Unshadowed Spear” disappeared.

He stood rooted to the ground in shock. Although Colin Iliad had
a strong will, he suffered from the madness, cruelty, and
bloodlust of an incomplete Mythical Creature form. All he could
do was divert some attention to resist the influence so as to
prevent himself from losing control. Just as Klein calmed down
and allowed his Worms of Spirit to burrow back into his body, he
suffered an intense fear brought about by “Mind Deprivation.”
His body instantly convulsed, preventing him from using the
Staff of the Stars.

Lovia’s body had already collapsed, and with her soul almost
completely corrupted, she was in a worse off state. She rolled on
the ground struggling, leaving behind blood-colored sticky liquid.

At this moment, Dark Angel Sasrir raised “His” left hand. The
golden colors in “His” eyes was replaced by two blazing white
suns.

Rays of holy flames fell down one after another, striking Lovia’s
body, destroying her soul and purifying her flesh.

Lovia’s aura rapidly dissipated as her pale gray eyes lost their
luster.

Her body, which had collapsed into a lump of flesh and blood,
curled up. The skinless arms covered in bright red liquid
wrapped the milky-white, large human skull tightly in front of
her “chest” and pressed it under her.

Under the blazing “sunlight”, the holy flames burned. Lovia

maintained this posture, not allowing herself to move, nor
allowing the human skull to be revealed and receive any
damage.
Another column of light shot down. Lovia’s body couldn’t help
but bounce up, but she still huddled there writhing.

Finally, this lump of distorted, disgusting, squirming flesh

stopped moving and covered the surface of the human skull. It
was dark, dull, and damaged.

During the Dark Angel Sasrir’s act of murdering Lovia, Klein

quickly recovered from the effects of “Mind Deprivation” by using
his unique traits and past experience. He felt an uncontrollable
sense of despair towards this battle.

They had used all their strength, but they had only slightly
injured the evil spirit. Now that they had lost a demigod, the
situation that followed would probably be even worse.

What should I do? As Klein used Creeping Hunger to change his

position, his thoughts raced in search of any possible
weaknesses.

It’s intrinsically an evil spirit... An evil spirit... Just as his figure

appeared elsewhere, he suddenly had an idea. He cast his gaze
on the grayish-white stone slate on the iron-black throne!

Some evil spirits had Beyonder characteristics, but most of them

didn’t. The source of their powers stemmed from other places,
such as the spirit world. The existence of evil spirits needed
something to rely on. This might be the “territory” that “He” was
born in, or perhaps something special. The common point was
that evil spirits could use them to connect to the spirit world or
even the Underworld to obtain the power to maintain their
existence.

And this evil spirit that originated from Dark Angel Sasrir might
even be mixed with some of the will of the Primordial. Where
did “His” powers come from?

This was the Forsaken Land of the Gods, and the connection with
the spirit world was sealed. It was almost completely severed,
making the powers difficult to be effectively utilized. Klein could
“Teleport” only by relying on the uniqueness of a divine kingdom
or the divine kingdom’s embryonic form. As for the Giant King’s
Court, it was clearly unable to provide the powers of the
Spectator, The Sun, The Hanged Man, Reader, and Tyrant
pathways. The traits the Dark Angel formerly possessed clearly
belonged to the True Creator at present, making it not present
here.

Therefore, the answer to the source of the evil spirit’s power was
very simple:

Chaos Sea!

In the shadow palace, the only thing directly connected to Chaos

Sea was the Blasphemy Slate!
When Klein cast his gaze at the iron-black throne, he noticed
that the City of Silver’s Chief, Colin Iliad, had also glanced over.
 CHAPTER 1264: SUCCEEDING
There was no need for any communication. Just from this
sudden locking of eyes, Klein knew that Colin Iliad had the same
thoughts as him.

He didn’t hesitate to flip the black staff embedded with many

gems and point it at himself.

In the next second, it was as if Klein’s body was a sketch that

had met an eraser. It was wiped away inch by inch, and he
quickly disappeared.

This was the power of Concealment, one that also came from the
leader of the ascetics of the Church of Evernight, Arianna.

As the power of Concealment that was replicated by the Staff of

the Stars was definitely much weaker than the original version,
and the evil spirit’s level was rather high, Klein didn’t attempt to
use it on Dark Angel Sasrir. Instead, he targeted himself.

At the same time that he was “concealed,” Colin Iliad fused into
the faint light that illuminated everything in the shadow palace
with his two swords of dawn.
Around Dark Angel Sasrir, who was dressed in a silver-threaded
black robe, silver beams lit up one after another. Colin struck the
evil spirit from different angles, forming a tornado that swept
upwards. During this process, the gigantified Colin Iliad didn’t
appear at all. Furthermore, he hid his malicious intent, making
it impossible for the enemy to determine where his next attack
would come from.

Derrick Berg recovered from the shock and quickly condensed

bright white “Unshadowed Spears” as he wildly thrust them
forward.

Amidst the crackling sounds, the Unshadowed Spears were

either blocked by the black armor formed by the aura of
Degeneration, or by the layered silvery-white sphere of lightning.
He failed to truly hurt Dark Angel Sasrir, but it effectively
affected his opponent’s actions.

While the two City of Silver demigods were holding back that
special evil spirit, Klein, who was in a “concealed” state,
approached the iron-black throne.

In his “concealed” state, he saw veiled scenes that were covered

in a dark fog. He could only roughly tell where he was and what
the surrounding objects were. He was unable to exert any
influence on the outside world. If not for this, the moment he
entered the “concealed” state, he could secretly control Sasrir’s
Spirit Body Threads. It would be a method impossible to fend
against.
After rapidly approaching the iron-black throne, Klein ended his
“concealed” state, allowing his figure to instantly appear to the
right of the target.

Following that, he aimed the Staff of the Stars at the grayish-

white ancient stone slab.

Ignoring the contents on it, Klein quickly outlined a very familiar

Beyonder power in his mind.

Boom!

Silver bolts of lightning shot out with a strong destructive aura,

striking the first Blasphemy Slate.

This was the Lightning Storm power from the Sea God Scepter!

Boom!

Amidst the silver light that illuminated the surrounding area, an

illusory “light” that was almost invisible appeared between the
first Blasphemy Slate and Dark Angel Sasrir. It was difficult to
describe the exact color, but under the terrifying lightning’s
pandemonium, they evaporated and broke apart.

Pure beams of light shot out from Sasrir’s body, leaving no

darkness in the shadow palace. Nothing else could hide.
Unshadowed Domain.

The nearly six-meter-tall Colin IIliad appeared in his silver

armor. Together with Klein, layers of blazing halos pushed them
away into the distance. The attacks of Derrick’s “Unshadowed
Spears” and “Flaring Sun” were also blocked by these corporeal
halos.

Right on the heels of that, Dark Angel Sasrir’s eyes were dyed
with a brass sheen. In each of them, an illusory river that
shimmered with waves of light appeared, circling the first
Blasphemy Slate and “His” figure.

The “river” flowed upstream as the illusory “light” that had

evaporated and severed appeared once again and connected to it.

The damage that Klein had painstakingly inflicted was quickly

returned to normal.

The cycle of fate, the rebooting of all things!

Sasrir raised “His” left hand and condensed a deep-black scepter.

“He” then used “His” brass-like eyes to sweep across the
demigods present. “He” said in a deep but magnificent voice, “I’m
omniscient, and also omnipotent.”
As “His” voice echoed in the air, both Klein and Colin Iliad didn’t
waver at all. They either “Blinked” or moved at high speeds, not
giving the terrifying evil spirit a chance to lock onto them. They
also attempted to launch a new wave of attacks. However, Klein
didn’t dare to forcefully pull the Dark Angel into a dream again,
because if he was attacked by the aura and power of Chaos Sea
again, he might lose control immediately. Elsewhere, Derrick
covered his body with a layer of pure light, forming holy armor.

At that moment, a pitch-black flame burned in Sasrir’s brass

eyes.

“His” voice turned evil and sinister, carrying a strong sense of

“Degeneration.”

“Blasphemer, die!”

Klein’s body, heart, and soul suddenly sank. He felt as though he

was about to die. His consciousness turned blurry as his energy
evaporated; his flesh began to wither inch by inch.

Colin Iliad was slightly better than him. He only felt his body
grow heavy as his life slipped away uncontrollably. The madness
that came from his incomplete Mythical Creature form grew
stronger.

Derrick, who was farthest from Dark Angel Sasrir, emitted bright
bouts of sunlight, helping him quickly escape from his trance.
He then opened his mouth.

“God says it’s ineffective!”

The feeling of death instantly dissipated a little, allowing Klein

and Colin Iliad to barely find themselves.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

The giant-like Colin Iliad rushed towards Dark Angel Sasrir.

Along the way, he kept changing his position, dodging
unstoppable dark, sharp beams.

In the blink of an eye, he had already closed in on the target.

Dark Angel Sasrir immediately pointed the pitch-black scepter

ahead, causing Colin Iliad’s body to produce a shadow within the
Unshadowed Domain. The shadow came alive as it followed the
legs of the City of Silver Chief, “swallowing” him.

Gong!

A distant bell sounded as though it had pierced through history.

The ancient, mottled stone wall clock appeared in front of Klein

once again, bringing with it a brief respite.
As he made use of this respite, Klein used the Staff of the Stars to
reproduce the “Unshadowed Spear” and cast it at Colin Iliad’s
shadow.

The blazing light exploded, dispersing the shadow like the sun.

Colin’s face under his visor twisted, but he didn’t hesitate at all.
He jumped up, appearing right above Dark Angel Sasrir and
cleaved down with his two swords of dawn.

Gong!

Sasrir seemed to see through Colin Iliad’s intention. “He” raised

the black scepter horizontally and blocked the other party’s
cleaving strike.

Suddenly, Colin Iliad’s body melted.

He became sticky, heavy “mercury”, surging down like waves,

instantly drowning Dark Angel Sasrir. It was as if “He” was
wearing a set of full-body silver armor, without any gaps in
between. Colin wanted to suffocate the entity inside!

Sasrir’s actions were immediately restricted.

Taking this opportunity, Klein’s figure suddenly turned

transparent as he appeared beside the iron-black throne.
Teleportation!

Then, he raised the Staff of the Stars and conjured a certain

Beyonder power.

It was one of the core powers of the Marauder pathway.

Theft!

Just as he had expected, the “Theft” was carried out rather

successfully. It was as though the current Sequence 2 angel,
Pallez Zoroast, had personally taken action.

The “light” that connected the Dark Angel and the first
Blasphemy Slate separated from Sasrir, shifting to Klein!

At that instant, Klein’s thoughts nearly exploded. The

indescribable color and form appeared in front of him once
again. It was abnormally illusory, as though it was a sea
containing all secrets.

Just as he was about to lose control due to the aura and powers
of the Chaos Sea, the parts of his body that were corrupted by the
True Creator suddenly experienced a change. They seemed to be
attracted by a strong attractive force as they rapidly gathered
together and began to take over the nearly invisible “light,”
making him stop at the edge of a proverbial cliff.
Indeed... As Klein sighed, he tried his best to restrain his mind
that had been inundated. He was temporarily unable to move.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The silver armor covering Dark Angel Sasrir’s body began to

crack in the darkness.

These beams of light that came from the “Cull of Spiritual Flesh”
tore out, turning the mercury into tattered pieces and flying far
away.

With a loud snap, the mercury fell to the ground, regathering

into the form of Colin Iliad.

There were gaping holes in the Chief’s body. Inside it was a

black, frozen, decadent, and illusory aura.

At that moment, the illusory, layered black wings on Sasrir’s

back dimmed significantly. “His” eyes had once again worn a
brass sheen, a faint flickering illusory river appearing in them.

Upon seeing this scene, Colin Iliad instinctively recalled what

had happened.

As these thoughts flashed through his mind, he relied on his

intuition to charge out without hesitation, filled with great
resolve.

His body ignited a transparent flame, emitting the bright light of

dawn.

These beams of light came from his soul, his body, his Beyonder
characteristic, and the two swords he struck out merged
together, turning into a raging, violent storm that swept out.

At this moment, Colin Iliad’s “eyes” were filled with the light of
dawn he created, and the towering figure dressed in a gorgeous
black robe with illusory black wings.

Bearing the light, he charged towards the light—Sasrir.

The terrifying “Hurricane of Light” instantly enveloped the Dark

Angel, tearing at “His” body, interrupting the Beyonder powers
that “He” was about to use. It made the evil spirit that had lost
the source of its power rapidly fade away amidst the fragments
of light.

When the light dissipated, holes appeared on Dark Angel Sasrir’s

body. The layers of wings on “His” back were spread out, but “He”
failed to borrow any strength.

Colin Iliad immediately turned into sticky “mercury,” once again

covering most of the evil spirit’s body, restricting “His”
movements.

Then, the City of Silver Chief shouted in a low voice to Derrick

Berg, just like he did when he was facing Lovia:

“Attack!”
 CHAPTER 1265: WARRIOR
“Attack!”

Upon hearing the Chief’s words, Derrick froze for a moment

before instinctively spreading his arms.

During this process, his vision blurred and he let out an

extremely repressed voice from the depths of his throat.

A blob of light covered in holy flames descended out of thin air,

devouring the figures of Dark Angel Sasrir and Colin Iliad.

Before the blast of light exploded, Derrick pulled back his arm,
forming a bright white and pure “Unshadowed Spear” in his
palm.

Amidst the crackling sounds, the long spear of light tore through
the holy flames and accurately hit the evil spirit’s head.

Dazzling light burst out, completely covering the entire area.

Even the crazed Klein couldn’t avoid it, as he was too close to it.
He couldn’t help but close his eyes, his face contorted into a
grimace. He felt as though his Worms of Spirit were evaporating
one after another. The connection between the Blasphemy Slate
and the True Creator’s power of corruption had been greatly
purified before they could fully be established.

The sun seemed to rise in the sky. Dark Angel Sasrir’s indistinct
figure appeared, twisting and distorting amidst the blinding
white light and holy flames, melting away.

Then, the shadow that covered the walls, stone pillars, and tiles
began to disintegrate, revealing inches of orange-red light.

The palace hidden in the residence of the Giant King finally

failed to sustain its existence in the real world. It no longer
blocked out the influence of the outside world.

This also meant that the special evil spirit that had lost contact
with Chaos Sea had truly been cleansed.

Just as the shadow palace began to collapse without completely

disintegrating, an invisible force finally pierced through the
barrier, causing a minute amount of it to descend. This caused
the corrupting nature gathered inside Klein’s body to increase in
intensity!

They protruded out from his chest, turning into a black ball of
flesh.
The flesh immediately broke free from Klein’s body, severing all
invisible connections with him. It quickly squirmed and grew,
turning into a gigantic shadow hand. It followed the illusory
“light” between itself and the first Blasphemy Slate, and it
grabbed the item.

At the same time, in the ruins of the battlefield of the gods’

dream world, in front of the projection of the Giant King’s
residence.

Dressed in a pointed hat and a classic black robe, Amon sat on

the tall, grayish-white railing, with “His” back facing the orange-
red path that separated the clouds. “He” leisurely looked at the
grayish-blue door covered with golden nails; it was a mystery as
to how long “He” had been waiting there for.

Suddenly, “He” adjusted the monocle on “His” right eye and

easily jumped down the railing, arriving at the door of the Giant
King’s residence’s projection.

“The power of Chaos Sea is beginning to fade. I can use the ‘bug’
in all of this to directly enter...” As “He” smiled, “He” reached out
“His” right hand and pressed it on the door’s shadow.

“His” figure immediately softened and lost its corporeal feeling

before “He” entered the door like a stream of light.

...
Backlund, somewhere on the battlefield.

With short blond hair and dark green eyes, Crestet Cesimir
genuflected on the ground, stabbing a pure white bone sword,
that wasn’t more than one meter long in length, in front of him
to support himself.

His body was covered with charred holes and cracks that went
straight through his body. His teeth were protruding and sharp,
like that of a beast.

This high-ranking deacon, whose consciousness was beginning

to blur, struggled to shift his gaze from the weak enemy who
wasn’t far away towards the sky.

The orange sunset had partially invaded the dark night.

Crestet Cesimir tried his best to pull out his bone sword and
stand up to fight. He wanted to be a Nightwatcher to the very
end, but his arm trembled violently as his breathing weakened.

In the astral world, in an endless and silent darkness filled with

moon flowers and night vanilla.

Suddenly, orange beams of light shone into the kingdom,

causing a portion of the area to return to dusk. One by one, the
plants withered.
In the desolate dusk, a gigantic mountain-like figure walked out.
“His” limbs were abnormally long, and “He” wore tattered silver
armor. “His” face was covered by a helmet’s visor, only revealing
a blob of orange light.

“He” held an exaggerated sword in “His” hand, causing the tip to

naturally hang down, touching the dark “ground.”

As the terrifying giant walked forward, step by step, the sword

continued to be dragged across the darkness, causing the ground
to split apart as dusk froze.

Deep in the darkness, an equally large figure pulled out a long

sickle.

“She” was wearing a black dress that was layered but not
complicated. It was adorned with countless resplendent lights,
as though they were stars that dotted the night sky.

Near “Her” ribs and waist, two pairs of arms grew out. Their
surfaces were covered in short deep-black hair.

In “Her” six arms, two carried the huge black sickle that
appeared heavy. Another two hands held a crimson “moon.” Out
of the hands “She” had left, one was empty, while the other held
an ancient accessory forged from gold.
The accessory looked like a slender bird with pale-white flames
surrounding it. Within its bronze eyes, there were layers of light,
forming numerous illusory doors.

The giant wasn’t surprised by such a scene. The speed of “His”

stride sped up, gradually approaching that of a charge.

“He” dragged “His” sword against his surroundings which were a

mixture of darkness and dusk, producing glimmers of the pure
light of dawn.

At this moment, the moon flowers and night vanilla to the side
suddenly grew in size, growing wildly. Soon, they resembled
trees that had lived in a primitive forest for more than a
thousand years. They were densely packed, blocking out the
“sky.”

Amongst these trees, a figure twined by deep green vines and

adorned with various herbs and flowers appeared.

“She” was also as huge as a mountain and had a voluptuous

figure. “Her” dress fluttered as “She” carried an illusory baby.

The moment the figure descended, “She” followed the sunset

giant and flitted towards the humanoid demonic wolf that was
dragging a huge black sickle.
...

In the palace where shadows were falling apart, although some

of the corruption had left Klein’s body, making him no longer
need to worry about any latent danger in this aspect, this was
equivalent to culling many of his Worms of Spirit. He couldn’t
help but let out a low gasp as transparent and twisted maggots
crawled out of his writhing face. They had mysterious patterns
on them, and his mind was like a lake that had a boulder
thrown into it. He was momentarily unable to calm down.

At that moment, a familiar figure appeared in his eyes which

became bloodshot due to the pain.

It was the Angel of Time, Amon, who wore a monocle and a

pointed hat.

Amon smiled at him, scaring him into having the thought of

returning to Sefirah Castle immediately.

Although this would suck for The Sun, Klein felt that he would
have the ability to save him due to the angel powers from being
in Sefirah Castle. After all, the influences from the outside world
could now enter this area.

But in a blink of an eye, the Angel of Time cast “His” gaze

towards the grayish-white Blasphemy Slate. “He” cast it towards
the shadow hand that was saturating and growing stronger with
the collapse of the “land of slumber.”

Amon immediately raised “His” right hand and adjusted “His”

right eye’s monocle.

The crystal monocle turned dark, as though it was mixed with

countless colors in an indescribable manner.

An illusory, terrifying, tumultuous “sea” appeared in front of

Amon.

This Blasphemer had released some unknown power “He” had

stolen from somewhere at some point in time! Or perhaps, it
was some power of convergence!

The Blasphemy Slate suddenly vibrated and emitted a buzzing

sound as though it was alive.

It broke free from the remaining “light” that wasn’t stable

enough between the shadow hand, and it threw itself at Amon!

Klein, who had just recovered from the pain from his fear and
horror, couldn’t believe his eyes as they dilated.

The first Blasphemy Slate actually didn’t choose the True Creator
of the Hanged Man pathway, and instead sought refuge with the
Marauder pathway’s Angel of Time!

After a momentary daze, he vaguely understood the whole story.

Amon’s true body has wandered the Forsaken Land of the Gods for
more than a thousand years before entering Chernobyl, doing so
in search of the history from the Second all the way to before the
First Epoch. “He” must’ve hovered at the edge of Chaos Sea, and
had done some dangerous research. “He” had “stolen” some traits,
and now, “He” is only using the release of this stolen trait to
attract the Blasphemy Slate.

Simply put, this King of Angels had prepared for this for a very
long time. As for the True Creator, “He” is unable to completely
descend. “He” has to wait for the Dark Angel’s “land of slumber” to
completely collapse.

But the problem is, why would Amon steal the first Blasphemy
slate? It’s useless for “Him”... “He” has no way of transferring to
the Spectator, Reader, Tyrant, Sun, and Hanged Man pathways!
Could it be just because it’s fun? When the deities and “His”
brother are plotting for this Blasphemy Slate, “He” suddenly
intervenes and runs away? But isn’t it more important for “Him”
to capture me? As Klein remained puzzled with Amon’s goals, he
slowly retreated, opening his eyes wider, trying his best to pry
into the secrets on the surface of the Blasphemy Slate. He
wanted to memorize the potion formula he needed.
“Sequence 1: Attendant of Mysteries...” As soon as the
corresponding words entered his eyes, Amon reached out with
“His” left hand and grabbed the Blasphemy Slate. Then, “He”
suddenly turned around and pressed “His” right hand on the
grayish-blue door that was still covered with a small amount of
shadows.

The figure wearing a pointed hat and a classic black robe

immediately turned illusory as “He” tore through the door and
vanished.

The shadow hand which was partially formed by Klein’s

corruption rapidly expanded amidst the collapse of the “land of
slumber.” Finally, it turned into a black shadow and chased after
Amon, rushing out of the closed door.

In the next second, all the shadows disappeared. The orange-red

light illuminated the palace that the Giant King once lived in.

In front of the iron-black throne, on the platform that was

illuminated by the light of dusk, Colin Iliad’s figure appeared.

He was wearing a tattered silver armor, revealing several old

scars on his face. He sat there quietly, like a warrior who had
just finished his last battle.

His two swords had already crumbled, and he had stopped

breathing. However, Klein could sense that there were still
remnants of his will and psyche. The former couldn’t bear to just
dissipate without delivering his last words.

At the bottom of the stairs, Derrick saw this scene. With his eyes
red, he ran closer and stumbled, acting nothing like a demigod.

He quickly knelt beside Colin Iliad and shouted, his voice going
soft, “Chief...”
 CHAPTER 1266: LIGHT
For a demigod Beyonder, they experienced a qualitative change
due to their powerful souls. Even in death, their psyche could
persist for some time. Unless this was circumvented due to an
enemy deliberately destroying it, a High-Sequence Beyonder,
who continued having a strong desire or unresolved matters
during their state of death, could have their remnant will last
longer. As such, he could slowly assimilate the surrounding
areas, allowing it to mix with the spirit world, and even the
Underworld, so as to turn it into an evil spirit.

Therefore, although Colin Iliad had stopped breathing, he was

still able to hear Derrick’s cry while sitting at the top of the
ancient god’s staircase in tattered silver armor. He turned his
head to look at the underaged demigod before smiling.

“Compared to the Elders of the past, it’s a form of luck for Lovia
and myself to die here.”

Upon hearing this, Derrick gaped his mouth, wanting to say

something, but felt something pressing down on his heart,
blocking his throat.

Not far away, Klein raised the Staff of the Stars and attempted to
use Will Auceptin’s “Reboot” to save Colin Iliad. However, he
failed several times in a row. Even the successful attempt didn’t
have the ability to reverse everything. The effects were clearly
inferior to the original’s, and it involved a Uniqueness—Amon’s
true body had descended.

He’s already dead, so he can’t even be turned into a marionette. He

can only consider turning into an evil spirit, but there’s almost no
evil spirit that can maintain their humanity. Even Dark Angel
Sasrir failed to do so... The only exception is the Red Angel Medici
trio. But that was only after “They” left “Their” “territory” and
went to Bansy Harbor... This Chief doesn’t seem willing to take this
route... To the residents of the City of Silver, becoming an evil
spirit is undoubtedly a curse... Klein sighed and cast his gaze
elsewhere to observe the Giant King’s palace that had its
shadows recede.

Colin Iliad examined Derrick’s face and sighed.

“When you return, you’ll be a member of the six-member

council.

“I know. Relative to your age, this is a very heavy responsibility,

but everyone in the City of Silver has to be prepared to shoulder
everyone’s fate.”

Derrick nodded and said with a nasal voice, “Yes, Your

Excellency!”

Colin Iliad revealed an amiable smile.

“Don’t be worried that they’ll misunderstand this. I’ll tell you a
secret. Currently, in the City of Silver, only Waite and I know of
it.

“When you get back, tell this to Waite immediately. He will

understand that Lovia’s and my death has nothing to do with
you. Otherwise, you will not obtain this secret from me.”

Having said that, Colin Iliad looked up at Gehrman Sparrow and

nodded gently.

“From today onwards, everyone in the City of Silver can freely

change their faith to Mr. Fool.”

Derrick wasn’t excited at all. He nodded heavily, indicating that

he understood.

Colin Iliad immediately retracted his gaze. A layer of solemnity

and bitterness appeared on his clearly exhausted face.

“That secret is related to the second god-level Sealed Artifact of

our City of Silver.

“It’s called ‘Gift of the Land.’”

Derrick wiped his eyes with his arm and listened attentively to
the Chief’s description.
Colin Iliad sighed and continued, “It’s precisely because of this
Sealed Artifact that Black-Faced Grass can grow around the City
of Silver, preventing us from completely sinking into the dark
ages...”

Derrick’s pupils dilated as the sadness in his heart eased.

He remembered very clearly that the textbooks mentioned the

discovery of Black-Faced Grass as the key turning point in the
history of the City of Silver. He believed that if there was no such
safe and harmless staple food, then the City of Silver would’ve
long become a playground for monsters.

At that instant, Derrick thought of many things. He finally

understood why the mushrooms that Mr. World had given had
undergone a huge transformation in the City of Silver, one that
was different from the original description.

Colin Iliad’s gaze swept across his face, and his voice suddenly
turned deep.

“It’s precisely because of this that we are burdened with the fate
of being cursed. Only people who are killed by their immediate
family wouldn’t become a terrifying evil spirit.

“Cornucopia has a price.”

Derrick’s expression froze.

Murdering his parents left a wound that could never heal in his
heart. He had always blamed the corresponding curse on this
land that had been forsaken by the gods. But now, the Chief had
told him the truth which was unlike what he imagined. The
curse gave them the food they relied on for survival!

The grizzled and exhausted-looking Colin Iliad’s eyes glazed over

as he seemed to recall killing his father, mother, brother, sister,
eldest son, youngest son, daughter, and eldest grandson.

His voice became fleeting.

“Lovia once said that a dying person would not transform into
an evil spirit after leaving the City of Silver.

“Back then, I didn’t tell her that this was the truth. As the Gift of
the Land’s range is huge, most people who are about to die are
unable to leave the corresponding region in time.

“This is a secret that only the Chief can grasp. I tried my best
exploring and fighting, hoping that future generations wouldn’t
have to suffer such pain.”

The Chief of the City of Silver, who was clearly advanced in his
years, slowly exhaled. Without giving Derrick a chance to make a
promise, he seemed to recall something as he said, “Also, you
mustn’t fully believe the situation of the Rose Redemption that is
recorded in that palace.”

Eh? Klein stopped scrutinizing his surroundings as he revealed a

slightly lost expression.

Colin Iliad added in a deep voice, “Earth Mother cannot be Giant

Queen Omebella.

“Omebella has long died. ‘Her’ corpse is in the City of Silver, and
more precisely, it’s the Gift of the Land...”

This... When Klein heard this, his pupils dilated as a chill ran
down his spine.

The real Giant Queen had long died in the City of Silver and
became a Sealed Artifact. Then, who is the one currently
masquerading as Earth Mother?

...

In the kingdom that was covered in moon flowers and night

vanilla, the sunset giant’s sword struck the heavy, pitch-black
sickle and froze in midair.
In the darkness that had been destroyed by the intense battle of
the gods, time seemed to come to a halt. Be it the giant wearing
tattered armor who was bathing in the dusk, or the humanoid
demonic wolf with six arms, “They” seemed to become a part of
an oil painting. Everything stood on the spot, maintaining
“Their” previous posture.

However, a dark brown wooden cane had stabbed through the

back of the sunset giant, piercing through its heart as it
frantically drained the life of the deity, dragging “Him” down in
an act of returning it to the land, returning to a mother’s
embrace.

This dark brown wooden staff was held in the hands of the
giant-like, voluptuous woman. It formed a deep autumn scene
with the withered flowers, grass, and mushrooms.

The sunset giant slowly turned “His” head and looked at the
woman who was carrying the baby in one hand. “He” said in
pain, “Li—li—th?”

At this moment, the dress-wearing “demonic wolf” with the

head of a female human let out a chuckle. The bird-shaped
golden accessory in “Her” hand flew out and accurately pierced
through the gap of the sunset giant’s visor. Then, “She” threw the
“Crimson Moon” in “Her” two other hands at the voluptuous
woman.
In the next second, a portion of the sunset giant’s body collapsed.
An orange-red sunset pierced through the serene darkness and
landed in the real world.

Some landed on the battlefield, causing countless soldiers to die.

Some crushed the mountains, creating a lake that made all
living creatures age. Some fused with some lucky creatures,
turning them into crazy and powerful monsters, while others
enveloped the Great Twilight Hall outside St. Millom. The
solidified orange light was extinguished...

In the Amantha mountain range, outside the Cathedral of

Serenity, Abomination Suah and other Mythical Creatures, who
were helping Feysac and Intis angels attack, seemed to sense
something. The battle came to a halt.

After the bloodshot eyes growing on the pitch-black tree rolled

once, Abomination Suah immediately entered the void and
escaped into the spirit world.

In the outskirts of Backlund, in a small cathedral that no one

paid attention to.

A golden-bearded pious priest wearing a simple white robe

opened his eyes. They revealed a childlike innocence and purity.

“He” calmly took out a golden potion and opened the lid, pouring
the liquid inside into “His” mouth.
...

The war ended just like that.

If Audrey hadn’t seen it with her own eyes, she never would’ve
believed that the war would end just like that.

After the dark night swallowed the orange dusk and faded away
by itself, the Silver Knight in front of her seemed to suffer a
heavy mental blow. Even after recovering and composing
himself, he didn’t continue attacking his enemy. He fled in a
rather sorry and perplexed state.

Just like this Silver Knight, the angels and saints of the Feysac
and Intis allied forces fled one after another. As for the
Beyonders that formed the backbone of the army, they collapsed
in an uncontrollable manner.

However, on Loen’s side, the demigods, Low- and Mid-Sequence

Beyonders, and ordinary soldiers didn’t attempt to pursue them.
This was because they were equally confused, perplexed, and
puzzled.

Audrey walked back into the city and saw the surviving Backlund
residents coming out of their houses, shelters, or hiding spots,
one after another. They stared blankly at the scene which
resembled a primeval forest.
They didn’t cheer, shout, or vent their emotions. Their
expressions were numb, and their eyes were vacant. They didn’t
know how and why the disaster had suddenly ended.

There was no lack of people who had once been saved by the
charity foundation. Many of them looked familiar to Audrey, but
their condition wasn’t much different from when those who
queued up to collect food.

Audrey silently observed this scene before returning to Empress

Borough and back to her villa.

She saw her father, mother, elder brother, butler, servants

looking out of the window in confusion, just like the citizens on
the street.

For some reason, a sentence suddenly flashed across Audrey’s

mind:

Dying, he knew not his executor; surviving, he knew not the

circumstances.

...

An orange dusk calmed the lightning storm that blazed with

frequent bolts of lightning. It sank into the dark, blue sea with
an indiscernible bottom, nearly swallowing the Dawn with it.
Queen Mystic had used her other Grade 0 Sealed Artifact in time,
allowing the ship to avoid a terrifying disaster.

She frowned slightly as if she had sensed something. However,

her expression eased up immediately, allowing the Dawn to
continue moving forward on an unsafe sea route. It was to
engage in all kinds of dangerous battles with strong winds, huge
waves, lightning, and sea monsters.

In the dark environment, Bernadette’s gaze seemed to penetrate

through many obstacles, allowing her to see the light that she
was chasing after.

No matter how many obstacles she faced, she would not stop her
approach.

...

On the staircase in the Giant King’s residence which was covered

in orange light.

After telling Derrick the secret, Colin Iliad said to Derrick, “Go.
Open that door. I want to see what the sunlight outside is like...”

“Yes!” The rims of Derrick’s eyes reddened once again. He pursed

his lips tightly and stood up.
He put down the hammer in his hand, and under the
encouraging gaze of Klein, he steadily circled around the iron-
black throne and arrived in front of the grayish-blue door which
depicted the sunset.

Derrick stared at it for a second, bent down, stretched out his

hands, and pressed them against the sides of the door.

Then, he strained his muscles and pushed hard.

At that moment, he seemed to see his parents; his deceased

teammates, like Joshua and Antiona; Lovia in a purple-patterned
black robe; and the grizzled Colin Iliad.

They stood beside him and pressed their hands against the door,
pushing the grayish-blue door with him.

Beads of water streamed down Derrick’s face as a heavy creaking

sound echoed in his ears.

A crack appeared, letting golden sunlight flood in.

The gap grew bigger and bigger, and a golden sea gradually
appeared in Derrick’s eyes, presenting itself in front of Colin
Iliad’s eyes.
Upon seeing this scene, the corners of Colin Iliad’s lips twitched
slightly as he bathed in the warm sunlight. The corners of his
lips pulled up slightly as he revealed a faint smile and a faint
yearning, his body “evaporating” bit by bit.

Light was the meaning to everything.

Author’s Notes:

—Translation: Mrs. Matchstick Bepis | Proofread: Windvally—

The 116 chapters of Volume 6, to me, achieved the overall degree

of completion I expected.

During Volume 5, I mentioned that the pinnacle of the plot

would occur in Volume 6, note that I said pinnacle, and not
climax.

Laughs

At the time, it was clear to me that it would be lacking in terms

of satisfaction and explosiveness, but the essence of the volume
was to bring a strong sense of shock. Regarding this, when Amon
uttered Chernobyl and when Colin Iliad said that Omebella had
already died, I could clearly feel the sense of happiness writing
brings me.

Accordingly, chapter subscriptions exceeded 60,000, breaking the

record of the entire book, especially during the Amon arc,
reaching over 63,000. As for this Omebella chapter, because I
wrote this conclusion before the 24-hour mark, I didn’t have an
accurate result, I only know that during the first hour after the
chapter was uploaded, chapter subscriptions were already at
32,000.

These are the two pinnacles of Volume 6, one at the beginning

and one at the end, stringing together the entire volume. Both of
these events were arranged as early as Volume one. Even before I
started writing Volume One, these ideas were already thought-
out and I started consciously burying hints to depict the two
events. When I first wrote “Chapter One – Crimson”, I already
had a complete picture in my mind, one of which was an
inspiration that gradually took shape as I was putting together
the story of the City of Silver and its curse, it was only after this
that Emlyn and the Church of Harvest came to be. I actually
provided a lot of corresponding clues, although they were
relatively hidden, it wasn’t without foreshadowing.

And surrounding these two pinnacle, many secrets have been

unveiled. Generally, I don’t think there were any problems
regarding this portion. It helped to gradually give shape to the
overall universe, creating a comparatively complete framework,
thus, when I start unfolding information and hints regarding
the The Old Ones, Outer Gods, Ancient Sun God and his family, it
would become a lot smoother. Family, yes, using this term to
describe them seems to make them a lot more relatable. [1]

Speaking of relatable, I would have to discuss the criticisms

directed towards the war and 「Justice」.

Throughout the time I spent writing Martial Arts Master, I have

been compiling a set of methodologies for writing suitable for
myself, however at the same time many things were still vague
to me, it wasn’t until I started writing Lord of Mysteries and the
corresponding experiments and results, that things started
becoming clearer, thereby adding to my methodology.

To me, the first business of writing, which is also the most

important step is encompassed by a very rustic word:

「Expression」.

What is it that I wish to convey and deliver? This is something

that must undergo clear consideration before setting pen to
paper, after that, I would need to make a choice regarding what I
will include or omit in the writing to make sure my focal point
doesn’t deviate.

To put it simply, I will use a phrase that everyone abhors:

centralized thoughts. [2]
Then what is it I wish to express in Volume 6?

First of all, it is the sense of impact that these two plot points
will bring.

Secondly, the insignificance and helplessness mortals feel when

in the face of gods.

Thirdly, despite being as small and insignificant as a moth, one

should always seek the light.

Regarding the second point, this theme isn’t exclusive to Volume

6, it is an inevitable component of any novel worldviews inspired
by Cthulhu and the Quasi-Cthulhu Mythos. Ones’ [3] fear of the
unknown as well as the insignificance when faced with that
「unknown」, which is in the same vein as the straw men from
Volume 2. [4]

Therefore, before I started writing Volume 6, even before Volume

5, I’ve been considering what kind of story would be necessary in
order to deliver the things I wish to express into the readers’
mind.

If I started to expand on the war, then the focus would shift to

the various mystical powers, battleships, machine guns and
cannons. This would comparatively be more fresh, and with the
inclusion of elements of sacrifice, exhilaration, the brutality of
war and other deeper themes, it would deviate from the crux of
what I wish to express. Because once you arrive on the
battlefield, the significance behind death and survival become
apparent, there wouldn’t be a sense of befuddlement over why
you’re still alive or why you’re dying.

At the same time, the story has always depicted fights between
Beyonders, and arriving at Volume 6, I even began unravelling
the secrets behind the various Kings of Angels and Gods, if I was
to also expand into the war between ordinary humans, not only
would the two sceneries conflict with each other, it would be
rather weird as well.

With this in mind, as I mentioned very early on, I wouldn’t go

into the details of the war, instead the primary focus would be
on the life of ordinary people embroiled in the war. I
purposefully made these people indistinguishable and without
names, which is another interpretation of the title of Volume 2,
Faceless, to exemplify the concept of the numerous, of the
masses, and to decrease the relative pain and sorrow people feel,
instead accentuating the feelings of loss, apathy and confusion.

The only people with a name were the Landlord and lady, this
part was to emphasize the pain and hardship of the people,
otherwise the scene where Audrey determines herself, kneels
before her parents’ bed and kisses them before leaving would
lack the necessary force.

Originally, there was no need for the scenes where Audrey

engages in charitable behavior to be repeated, but in order to
increase the sense of apathy, stupefaction, pain and confusion of
the people, I intentionally wrote a few more of these scenes,
consequentially these scenes were a little monotonous and
insistent, whilst failing to reflect the changes within Audrey’s
heart.

However, I don’t think there were any problems with her two
conversations with Klein, each encompassing a different sense
of confusion; nor were there problems with her behavior after
resolving herself and her subsequent manipulations. There was
no delay, no encumbrance because she has her own internal
conflicts and the relevant tensions in the story still exists.

In summary, I combined the build-up of determination within

Audrey’s heart, her own growth and the insignificance of
mortals together, and combined them into one thread, resulting
in a situation where I’m writing about her, but the real focus
wasn’t on her, which made Audrey seem like a tool [5] for the
plot.

This is probably a 「Spectator’s」, mandatory duty and sacrifice.

Sigh

However, I would like to thank everybody for your tolerance and

understanding, during these chapters, subscriptions basically
didn’t drop, resting at around 53,000, it let me proceed calm and
nonchalantly, enabling me to encompass everything I wanted to
express.

During the final battle at Backlund, the reason behind unfolding

it from Audrey’s perspective was to demonstrate the changes the
battle between gods would bring to Backlund, and to conclude all
the things that I have been paving for up to that point.

As this Spectator walked down the streets and alleys on her way
home, she witnessed the same confusion inside everyone, down
from normal citizens, up to nobles and finally to herself, a demi-
god, welling-up and culminating in the lament:

“Death without reason, life without purpose”

I have this impression that the relevant plot wasn’t a waste of

time, and I feel like the plot which was somewhat adrift has
finally found its’ grounding, deep, heavy, stable and solid.

Additionally, this part also ties into the build-up of emotions in

three parts, from the senselessness, insignificance and sorrow
that Audrey experiences, to Bernadette’s pursuit and certainty
that regardless of how dark and bleak the journey would be, she
would continue, and finally to the City of Silver, which has spent
millennia questing the darkness, who have at last, opened the
door, laying eyes on a sliver of light and on the thing named
hope.
It is for this reason, my original plan to feature Roselle in
Volume 6 was pushed back to Volume 7.

Hmm, this progression of emotions could be reversed, but that

would be extremely despairing, it wouldn’t suit the title
「Lightseeker」.

Regarding the death of the Chief, because Lovia died earlier, I

didn’t want to reiterate the sorrow and sensationalize it, instead
it was with restraint that I described his condition, to let the
relative sorrow be hidden deeper and instead focus on the light,
on his expression of regret, release and hope.

The problem with Volume 6 was that it required too many

battles cramped in succession, the middle of the volume lacked
the necessary pacing for the tension to loosen, resulting in
reading fatigue. This is something I would need to pay attention
to in Volume 7.

Besides, if I don’t write about the war, I would lose the chance to
expand on the rest of the world, it would seem like the scope of
the story was limited, however this was something that I
anticipated. With the existence of 22 pathways, numerous
different countries, gods and angels, if I was to open up these
areas, Kleiny boy would end up having to run all over the place,
that would feel very cumbersome and bloated. It would be akin
to a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, to scratch the
surface superficially, and not go deeper. I might as well not write
it.
Therefore, even though I already have a very detailed framework
enveloping the Republic of Intis, the Kingdom of Feynapotter etc,
I can’t introduce them. Regarding this, a certain “one and a half
metered classmate” could testify on my behalf, while I was
making preparations for Lord of Mysteries, she asked me what
the outline of the story was, so I copied a portion of the settings
surrounding Intis, and that was probably a very detailed version
of it.

This was something I set my mind on before I started writing

Lord of Mysteries, I would limit the scope of the story to the
utmost extent, focusing instead on one country and making it as
vivid and meticulous as possible, thereby bringing out the
distinguishing characteristics of other countries in contrast,
establishing a more coherent framework for the entire world.
Achieving this, the purpose behind writing Lord of Mysteries
would be accomplished. Hmm, you guys should be able to feel
that I’ve been keeping some things back.

Concerning the other countries and other pathways, I originally

hoped to manage it, that is, under the same world, to write a
second, maybe even a third book, under different perspectives,
using things that I didn’t have a chance to use in regards to Intis,
Feynapotter, the various secretive cults, organizations, the
Western continent and other products of my world-building,
utilizing this approach to complete the entire universe of Lord of
Mysteries.
I even thought about some possible storylines that I may or may
not take up, for example a certain Blessed One of The Old Ones
attempts to infiltrate and sabotage things, but fall prey to an
accident, losing their memories and eventually getting picked up
by the Church of Knowledge and Wisdom, “indulging” in exams
and textbooks day in day out, or someone who starts out as a
hunter and ends up receiving instructions from Saint Danitz,
crying as he loots Anderson, contesting wit and skill with the
Red Angel, etc., etc.

This might be the main storyline of the second book. As for the
third book, it might be a story based on the Western continent,
an Eastern oriental themed Lord of Mysteries. I was smiling as I
read comments on how you guys theorized a “Sky Lord of Heaven
and Earth” route. Of course, regarding the power level of the
Western continent, I left a few connections, but nothing concise
yet.

Hmm. There might not be a third book, but at the moment, I can
promise there will be a second book, but it wouldn’t be the next
one I write. I intend to change the theme of the story, change my
mood, write about something else, after all, I have accumulated
a lot of inspiration, with two especially interesting ones taking
shape. One leans towards Fallout, and the other Xianxia, it’s
hard to decide which one at the moment, I will consider it in
detail after gathering materials and completing Lord of
Mysteries.
Small talk at an end, the same rule. Three and a half days of
rest, updates will recommence 7 p.m. of Sunday. (It’s actually
four days, but considering the fact that this summary has
exceeded 3,000 words, let’s count this as a chapter.)

As for the name of Volume 7, as many of you have guessed

correctly, it will be 「Hanged Man」.

Finally, since I uploaded this chapter, how could I not make a

request for monthly tickets? I will upload the first chapter of
Volume 7: 「The Hanged Man」 punctually at 7 p.m. Give me your
monthly tickets!

On a side note, average subscriptions have reached around nine

thousand eight thousand six hundred [6], please subscribe on the
official version, I hope to surpass 100,000 as soon as possible!

Lastly, gimme your monthly tickets!

1. Cuttlefish uses an idiom, 煙 火 氣 which is an abbreviation

for 人間煙火, which in essence describes the life of ordinary,
mortal and mundane people. The literal translation
describes the need mortals have to eat and toil to live,
unlike immortals who do not require sustenance, which
is why I translated it to relatable.
 2. Referencing peoples’ dislike of one of the tenets of the
Chinese educational system, whereby there is only one
correct answer to very subjective questions.

3. Cthulhu meaning the original H.P Lovecraftian lore and

Cthulhu Mythos, the combined fictional (or is it?)
universe of the entire trope, setting and mythology
shared by Lovecraft and his literary successors.

The more literal translation of the same terms could refer to

a Chinese Cthulhu taletop RPG circle. The Cthulhu Mythos
style represents campaigns that focus on adventure, treasure
hunting and direct confrontation against an eldritch entity
with no sugar coating eg: Eldritch Horror and Arkham Horror.
Quasi-Cthulhu Mythos represents campaigns that look
completely normal on the outside, focusing on the day to day
lives of mortals in rural or urban areas, while everything
dark is moving in the shadows, puzzles which needs to be
solved by the players. This represents a shift in the preference
of players, as more and more players in China enjoy the
Quasi-Cthulhu style, as it offers more variety and realistic
horror (more helpessness) than straight up Bloodborne style
hunting.

Windvally: I may be COMPLTELY wrong on this, but that’s one

way to look at it.

4. Regarding the reference to Volume 2 and straw men,

Cuttlefish is referring to the events in Volume 2 Chapter
 263/Chapter 476 – Straw Men, in which the life of the
innocent and impoverished people of Backlund were but
fuel (straw) for the various conspiracies.

5. 工 具 人 , a tool-person, is someone who helps you without

reservation, but you never reciprocate their feeling or
acknowledge them. They comfort themselves with the
fact that you might need them after all. An example is
Ikanser Bernard of the Machinery Hivemind, aka the
sacrifice to communicate with Arrodes.

6. Author’s own numbers.

Image
Image